A godly forme of houshold government for the ordering of priuate families, according to the direction of Gods word : wherunto is adioyned in a more particular manner, the seuerall duties of the husband towards his wife, and the wiues dutie towards her husband, the parents dutie towards their children, and the childrens towards their parents, the maisters dutie towards his seruants, and also the seruants duty towards their maisters / first gathered by R.C. ; and now newly perused, amended and augmented by Iohn Dod and Robert Cleuer.
         Cleaver, Robert, 1561 or 2-ca. 1625.
      
       
         
           1621
        
      
       Approx. 569 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 191 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A67866
         STC 5387.5
         ESTC S118705
         24327468
         ocm 24327468
         19315
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A67866)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 19315)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 589:1 or 1849:24)
      
       
         
           
             A godly forme of houshold government for the ordering of priuate families, according to the direction of Gods word : wherunto is adioyned in a more particular manner, the seuerall duties of the husband towards his wife, and the wiues dutie towards her husband, the parents dutie towards their children, and the childrens towards their parents, the maisters dutie towards his seruants, and also the seruants duty towards their maisters / first gathered by R.C. ; and now newly perused, amended and augmented by Iohn Dod and Robert Cleuer.
             Cleaver, Robert, 1561 or 2-ca. 1625.
             Carr, Roger, d. 1612.
             Cawdry, Robert.
          
           [380] p.
           
             Printed by R. Field for Thomas Man, and are to be sold by Arthur Iohnson, neare the great north doore of Pauls Church,
             London :
             1621.
          
           
             Sometimes attributed to Roger Carr or Robert Cawdry--Cf. NUC pre-1956 imprints.
             Signatures: A8(-A1) B-2A8 (last leaf blank).
             Item at reel 1849:24 is improved copy over that found at reel 589:1.
             Reproduction of originals in the Folger Shakespeare Library and Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Conduct of life -- Early works to 1900.
        
      
    
     
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2001-07 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2001-08 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2001-10 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2001-11 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           GODLY
           FORME
           OF
           HOVSHOLD
           GOVERNMENT
           :
           FOR
           THE
           ORDERING
           OF
           PRIVATE
           FAMILIES
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           direction
           of
           Gods
           Word
           .
        
         
           Wherunto
           is
           adioyned
           in
           a
           more
           particular
           manner
           ,
           the
           seuerall
           duties
           of
           the
           Husband
           towards
           his
           wife
           :
           and
           the
           wiues
           dutie
           towards
           her
           Husband
           .
           The
           Parents
           dutie
           towards
           their
           children
           :
           and
           the
           childrens
           towards
           their
           parents
           .
           The
           Maisters
           dutie
           towards
           his
           seruants
           :
           and
           also
           the
           seruants
           duty
           towards
           their
           Maisters
           .
        
         
           First
           gathered
           by
           
             R.
             C.
          
           and
           now
           newly
           perused
           ,
           amended
           and
           augmented
           by
           
             Iohn
             Dod
          
           and
           
             Robert
             Cleuer
          
           .
        
         
           ISIDORE
           .
        
         
           
             Thou
             profitest
             much
             when
             thou
             readest
             ,
             if
             thou
             practisest
             that
             which
             thou
             readest
             .
          
        
         
           BERNARD
           .
        
         
           
             What
             auaileth
             it
             thee
             to
             reade
             often
             in
             bookes
             the
             holy
             Name
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             except
             thou
             studie
             and
             endeuour
             to
             haue
             godlinesse
             in
             thy
             behauiour
             ?
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
        
         
           Printed
           by
           
             R.
             Field
          
           for
           
             Thomas
             Man
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Arthur
             Iohnson
          
           ,
           neare
           the
           great
           North
           doore
           of
           Pauls
           Church
           .
           1621.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             TO
             THE
             RIGHT
             WORSHIPFVL
             MAISTER
             ROBERT
             Burgaine
             of
             Roxall
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             Maiesties
             Iustices
             of
             peace
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Warwicke
             :
             to
             the
             right
             worshipfull
             Maister
             
               Iohn
               Diue
            
             of
             Ridlington
             Parke
             ,
             in
             the
             Countie
             
               of
               Rutland
            
             :
             and
             to
             the
             worshipfull
             Maister
             
               Edmund
               Temple
            
             of
             Temple
             hall
             in
             the
             Countse
             of
             Leicester
             ,
             Esquires
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             their
             religious
             and
             vertuous
             wiues
             :
          
        
         
           R.
           C.
           wisheth
           with
           heart
           and
           minde
           ,
           grace
           from
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           by
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           constancy
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           Auing
           collected
           &
           finished
           this
           Treatise
           ensuing
           ,
           and
           deuising
           very
           carefully
           with
           my selfe
           to
           whom
           I
           might
           Dedicate
           the
           same
           :
           at
           length
           I
           resolued
           that
           none
           were
           meeter
           to
           vndertake
           the
           patronage
           therof
           ,
           then
           some
           such
           meete
           persons
           ,
           as
           did
           alreadie
           (
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           )
           practise
           within
           their
           seuerall
           charges
           ,
           the
           seuerall
           points
           and
           duties
           contained
           therein
           ,
           and
           so
           would
           further
           prosecute
           those
           other
           necessarie
           parts
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           yet
           in
           some
           part
           pretermitted
           .
           Wherupon
           ,
           
           calling
           to
           minde
           the
           holy
           exercises
           daily
           vsed
           and
           exercised
           in
           all
           your
           houses
           ,
           I
           was
           moued
           for
           two
           causes
           ,
           to
           make
           you
           all
           iointly
           Patrons
           thereof
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           that
           I
           acknowledge
           my self
           beholden
           and
           indebted
           vnto
           you
           all
           diuersly
           ,
           since
           my
           first
           acquaintanoe
           with
           you
           ;
           and
           therefore
           (
           left
           I
           should
           deserue
           the
           blame
           of
           vnthankfulnesse
           for
           benefits
           receiued
           )
           I
           am
           bold
           vnder
           your
           Names
           ,
           to
           offer
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           God
           these
           my
           simple
           collections
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           that
           as
           you
           are
           all
           ioyned
           and
           linked
           in
           kindred
           by
           reason
           of
           marriage
           :
           so
           also
           you
           are
           ,
           and
           haue
           bin
           a
           long
           time
           inseparably
           knit
           in
           a
           zealous
           and
           sincere
           profession
           of
           Gods
           word
           and
           Religion
           .
           And
           for
           so
           much
           as
           I
           may
           not
           (
           for
           many
           respects
           )
           accomplish
           what
           good
           I
           willingly
           wold
           :
           yet
           lest
           I
           should
           be
           thought
           to
           spend
           the
           remainder
           of
           my
           yeares
           in
           an
           idle
           condition
           ,
           or
           to
           hide
           my
           talent
           in
           a
           napkin
           ;
           I
           haue
           bene
           no
           lesse
           carefull
           then
           willing
           ,
           to
           labour
           other
           wayes
           to
           do
           what
           I
           may
           to
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           and
           profit
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           Neither
           will
           these
           my
           labours
           be
           vtterly
           vnprofitable
           ,
           if
           my
           purpose
           therein
           be
           rightly
           conferred
           with
           the
           purpose
           of
           my
           writings
           .
           For
           such
           Housholders
           as
           pretend
           to
           be
           great
           Protestants
           and
           sound
           professors
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           may
           long
           enough
           talke
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           still
           complaine
           of
           the
           want
           of
           Church
           gouernment
           ;
           but
           all
           in
           vaine
           ,
           and
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           will
           begin
           this
           most
           necessary
           discipline
           ,
           in
           reforming
           their
           owne
           houses
           according
           to
           the
           direction
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           so
           suffer
           the
           holy
           religion
           of
           God
           to
           take
           place
           among
           their
           familie
           at
           home
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           shall
           trauell
           much
           ,
           and
           profite
           little
           .
        
         
         
           For
           although
           there
           be
           neuer
           so
           good
           lawes
           in
           Cities
           ,
           neuer
           so
           pure
           order
           in
           Churches
           ,
           yet
           if
           maisters
           of
           families
           do
           not
           practise
           at
           home
           catechising
           in
           their
           houses
           ,
           and
           ioyne
           their
           helping
           hands
           to
           Magistrates
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           they
           may
           in
           truth
           (
           but
           vniustly
           as
           many
           haue
           done
           )
           complaine
           that
           their
           children
           and
           seruants
           are
           disordered
           ,
           and
           corrupted
           abroad
           ,
           when
           in
           truth
           ,
           they
           were
           disordered
           ,
           and
           are
           still
           corrupted
           and
           marred
           at
           home
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           to
           be
           hoped
           for
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           father
           of
           his
           children
           ,
           or
           the
           husband
           of
           his
           wife
           ,
           or
           the
           maister
           of
           his
           seruants
           ,
           should
           looke
           for
           that
           obedience
           ,
           that
           reuerence
           ,
           that
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           and
           that
           dutifulnes
           ,
           which
           they
           of
           right
           ought
           to
           haue
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           conscience
           ,
           and
           of
           bounden
           duties
           are
           bound
           to
           performe
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           do
           now
           at
           length
           endeuour
           to
           see
           these
           orders
           and
           duties
           hereafter
           mentioned
           ,
           to
           be
           practised
           within
           their
           seuerall
           housholds
           .
           For
           if
           Parents
           and
           Housholders
           shall
           performe
           no
           further
           dutie
           to
           their
           children
           and
           seruants
           ,
           then
           to
           prouide
           for
           them
           ,
           meate
           ,
           drinke
           and
           apparell
           ,
           and
           to
           pay
           them
           their
           wages
           :
           then
           Papists
           ,
           Atheists
           ,
           yea
           Turkes
           and
           infidels
           ,
           do
           yeeld
           this
           dutie
           as
           well
           as
           they
           .
        
         
           And
           seeing
           all
           men
           be
           carefull
           that
           their
           horses
           and
           bullockes
           should
           haue
           sufficient
           fodder
           and
           prouender
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           may
           haue
           their
           labour
           in
           lieu
           and
           recompence
           thereof
           :
           it
           doth
           consequently
           follow
           ,
           that
           therefore
           a
           Christian
           housholder
           ought
           to
           haue
           ouer
           his
           children
           and
           seruants
           as
           much
           more
           Christian
           care
           ,
           then
           he
           hath
           ouer
           dumbe
           and
           insensible
           beasts
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           may
           receiue
           a
           singular
           comfort
           from
           the
           
           daily
           contēplation
           of
           their
           increase
           in
           spirituall
           graces
           .
        
         
           Oh
           what
           a
           sweet
           and
           comfortable
           thing
           shall
           this
           be
           to
           the
           soule
           and
           conscience
           of
           such
           an
           Householder
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           bene
           so
           diligent
           and
           carefull
           in
           the
           training
           and
           bringing
           vp
           of
           his
           children
           and
           seruants
           in
           the
           obedience
           and
           wayes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           rightly
           deserue
           to
           haue
           this
           worthy
           report
           and
           commendation
           giuen
           vnto
           him
           ,
           from
           the
           mouth
           and
           penne
           of
           the
           godly
           :
           Namely
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           a
           Church
           in
           his
           house
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           company
           of
           sound
           and
           faithfull
           Christians
           ,
           such
           as
           feare
           God
           indeed
           ?
           as
           the
           like
           report
           was
           giuen
           by
           the
           Apostle
           to
           those
           godly
           house-keepers
           ,
           Aquila
           and
           Priscilla
           his
           wife
           :
           
             Rom.
             16.
             5.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             16.
             19
             ,
          
           as
           also
           to
           
             Philemon
             ,
             Phil.
             2.
          
           
        
         
           Therefore
           all
           Parents
           and
           householders
           are
           (
           in
           the
           Lord
           )
           to
           be
           exhorted
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           be
           carefull
           to
           bring
           vp
           their
           children
           and
           familie
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           either
           (
           by
           some
           good
           tokens
           ,
           )
           may
           see
           them
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           heires
           of
           his
           Couenant
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           comforted
           in
           their
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           their
           children
           and
           seruants
           (
           for
           some
           cause
           vnknowne
           to
           them
           )
           do
           refuse
           their
           counsell
           and
           instruction
           ;
           seeing
           they
           to
           the
           vttermost
           of
           their
           power
           and
           abilitie
           ,
           haue
           vsed
           all
           good
           meanes
           to
           bring
           them
           vp
           well
           ,
           and
           haue
           rightly
           offered
           them
           to
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Now
           if
           parents
           and
           maisters
           haue
           iust
           cause
           to
           bewaile
           and
           lament
           ,
           when
           (
           thus
           trauelling
           in
           good
           education
           &
           information
           )
           they
           cannot
           yet
           see
           good
           effects
           ,
           and
           godly
           fruites
           in
           their
           children
           and
           seruants
           :
           how
           much
           more
           cause
           of
           griefe
           may
           they
           haue
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           vsed
           &
           bestowed
           no
           labor
           at
           all
           ,
           (
           either
           by
           themselues
           ,
           
           or
           others
           for
           them
           )
           to
           bring
           them
           vp
           in
           the
           nurture
           and
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           ?
           And
           yet
           alas
           ,
           many
           will
           be
           grieued
           for
           the
           one
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           be
           any
           thing
           moued
           for
           the
           other
           .
           Wherefore
           let
           all
           parents
           and
           maisters
           of
           families
           know
           and
           learne
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           will
           conuey
           Gods
           blessings
           to
           their
           posterities
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           do
           and
           performe
           the
           duties
           belonging
           thereunto
           .
           Yea
           ,
           let
           them
           (
           if
           they
           be
           loath
           to
           conuey
           Gods
           iudgements
           to
           their
           children
           )
           carefully
           auoyd
           the
           meanes
           vnto
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           surely
           as
           it
           is
           a
           blessed
           thing
           in
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           ,
           with
           Simeon
           ,
           to
           depart
           in
           peace
           ,
           leauing
           their
           
           wiues
           ,
           children
           ,
           and
           seruants
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           spouses
           to
           Christ
           ,
           children
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           seruants
           to
           the
           Lord
           :
           so
           in
           extremitie
           of
           death
           ,
           no
           one
           thing
           will
           be
           more
           grieuous
           vnto
           parents
           and
           housholders
           ,
           then
           (
           the
           Lord
           hauing
           giuen
           them
           the
           charge
           of
           so
           many
           soules
           to
           be
           furthered
           to
           saluation
           )
           that
           〈◊〉
           owne
           tormented
           consciences
           shall
           presse
           them
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           they
           haue
           helped
           their
           children
           and
           seruants
           forward
           to
           their
           damnation
           ;
           and
           so
           (
           which
           is
           more
           fearefull
           )
           they
           shall
           haue
           them
           spewing
           and
           foming
           on
           their
           faces
           ,
           continuall
           curses
           in
           hell
           ,
           then
           accusing
           them
           for
           euer
           to
           be
           the
           murtherers
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           cut-throats
           of
           their
           saluation
           .
        
         
           Is
           it
           any
           maruell
           ,
           if
           housholders
           many
           times
           find
           small
           obedience
           ,
           &
           lesse
           dutifulnesse
           and
           faithfulnesse
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           children
           and
           seruants
           ,
           seeing
           they
           omit
           and
           leaue
           vndone
           the
           performance
           of
           these
           so
           Christian
           duties
           towards
           them
           herein
           expressed
           ,
           and
           enioyned
           of
           the
           Lord
           ?
           For
           so
           doth
           God
           often
           leaue
           manifest
           tokens
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           in
           punishing
           disobedience
           
           with
           disobedience
           .
        
         
           How
           can
           any
           maister
           of
           a
           houshold
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           he
           be
           ,
           looke
           to
           haue
           his
           familie
           trustie
           and
           faithfull
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           himselfe
           is
           faithlesse
           to
           God
           ?
           Doth
           he
           maruell
           ,
           that
           his
           children
           and
           seruants
           feare
           not
           him
           ,
           whereas
           he
           himselfe
           feareth
           not
           the
           Lord
           ?
           Will
           he
           maintaine
           his
           authoritie
           ouer
           those
           vnder
           his
           charge
           ,
           and
           he
           himselfe
           doth
           not
           yeeld
           obedience
           vnto
           the
           authoritie
           of
           God
           his
           Creator
           ?
        
         
           Moreouer
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           good
           man
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           by
           planting
           Gods
           religion
           in
           his
           familie
           ,
           shall
           not
           a
           little
           aduance
           and
           set
           forward
           his
           owne
           priuate
           profit
           and
           commoditie
           .
           For
           wicked
           and
           vngodly
           seruants
           ,
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           loyterers
           ,
           pickers
           ,
           and
           deceitfull
           :
           whereas
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           godly
           seruants
           are
           iust
           and
           faithfull
           ,
           whom
           in
           his
           absence
           he
           may
           trust
           to
           
           do
           such
           businesse
           and
           worke
           as
           he
           willeth
           them
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           If
           maisters
           of
           families
           be
           carefull
           and
           desirous
           (
           as
           in
           conscience
           they
           ought
           )
           that
           their
           wiues
           ,
           children
           ,
           and
           seruants
           ,
           should
           reforme
           themselues
           ,
           and
           endeuour
           to
           practise
           such
           duties
           as
           do
           appertaine
           and
           belong
           vnto
           them
           ;
           then
           they
           must
           likewise
           be
           diligent
           and
           carefull
           to
           reforme
           themselues
           ,
           both
           inwardly
           and
           outwardly
           ,
           in
           such
           points
           and
           duties
           as
           hitherto
           they
           haue
           left
           vndone
           :
           otherwise
           ,
           they
           may
           iustly
           say
           vnto
           them
           :
           Phisitian
           healc
           your selfe
           :
           er
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           will
           vs
           
           to
           do
           that
           which
           you
           do
           not
           practise
           your selfe
           ?
           For
           as
           one
           candle
           cannot
           light
           another
           if
           it selfe
           be
           out
           :
           euen
           so
           a
           maister
           of
           a
           houshold
           shall
           not
           reforme
           those
           of
           his
           charge
           ,
           and
           inflame
           them
           with
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           and
           godlinesse
           ,
           if
           he
           himselfe
           be
           voyde
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
         
           Let
           euery
           maister
           of
           a
           houshold
           therefore
           say
           and
           performe
           with
           
             Ioshua
             :
             I
             and
             my
             familie
             will
             serue
             the
             Lord
             :
             Ios.
             24.
             15.
             
          
           And
           likewise
           let
           euery
           Christian
           Ladie
           ,
           Mistris
           ,
           and
           Dame
           ,
           say
           with
           
             Hester
             :
             I
             and
             my
             maides
             will
             do
             the
             like
             :
             Hest.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           And
           so
           no
           doubt
           ,
           God
           will
           powre
           his
           blessings
           on
           them
           and
           theirs
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           euerlasting
           happinesse
           on
           them
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           Booke
           it selfe
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           say
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           commendation
           thereof
           ,
           but
           onely
           this
           :
           That
           I
           am
           assured
           ,
           that
           if
           such
           duties
           as
           are
           mentioned
           therein
           ,
           were
           duly
           and
           carefully
           practised
           of
           all
           such
           as
           are
           named
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           vertue
           and
           godly
           religion
           would
           greatly
           flourish
           ,
           to
           the
           aduancement
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ;
           and
           also
           sinne
           and
           wickednesse
           would
           then
           decrease
           and
           fall
           downe
           ,
           to
           the
           vtter
           subuersion
           and
           ouerthrow
           of
           Sathans
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           This
           Treatise
           I
           confesse
           is
           not
           garnished
           with
           eloquence
           ,
           nor
           full
           of
           great
           cunning
           ,
           nor
           beautified
           with
           flowers
           of
           mans
           wisedome
           ,
           neither
           yet
           doth
           it
           discourse
           or
           treate
           of
           high
           or
           darke
           things
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           stuffed
           with
           subtill
           questions
           and
           arguments
           ,
           nor
           indited
           with
           Rhetoricall
           and
           eloquent
           stile
           ,
           as
           those
           commonly
           be
           ,
           which
           are
           propounded
           and
           set
           forth
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           rather
           for
           boasting
           and
           vaine-glory
           sake
           ,
           then
           for
           any
           desire
           to
           edifie
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           others
           good
           :
           but
           it
           is
           plaine
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           great
           gaynesse
           ;
           yet
           so
           full
           of
           good
           ,
           necessary
           ,
           
           and
           wholesome
           instructions
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           readeth
           ,
           and
           marketh
           it
           with
           a
           right
           disposed
           minde
           ,
           and
           willing
           to
           practise
           it
           ,
           without
           respect
           to
           any
           other
           things
           ,
           then
           God
           ,
           the
           reformation
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           
           〈◊〉
           of
           his
           〈◊〉
           (
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           worke
           which
           Christians
           must
           leuell
           at
           )
           he
           may
           reape
           singular
           ,
           profit
           thereby
           .
        
         
           And
           vndoubtedly
           ,
           it
           may
           well
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           vnto
           
           true
           Christians
           ,
           good
           and
           holy
           bookes
           are
           as
           ladders
           to
           climbe
           vp
           vnto
           heauen
           :
           as
           sparkes
           to
           kindle
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           quenched
           ,
           or
           waxen
           cold
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           as
           props
           to
           stay
           vp
           their
           faith
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           increase
           .
        
         
           Praying
           therefore
           your
           Worships
           ,
           to
           accept
           of
           my
           dutifull
           good
           will
           ,
           and
           to
           pardon
           my
           boldnesse
           ,
           I
           ceasse
           to
           adde
           any
           further
           things
           :
           beseeching
           God
           of
           his
           endlesse
           mercy
           for
           Christs
           sake
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           you
           still
           in
           that
           good
           and
           happie
           course
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           good
           learning
           :
           to
           furnish
           you
           all
           abundantly
           with
           all
           spirituall
           and
           heauenly
           knowledge
           ,
           to
           the
           carefull
           practising
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           in
           the
           fruits
           of
           your
           most
           holy
           and
           blessed
           callings
           ,
           to
           the
           aduancement
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           your
           owne
           euerlasting
           comfort
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           So
           be
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Worships
             in
             all
             Christian
             dutifulnesse
             ,
             most
             willing
             ,
          
           
             R.
             C.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             A
             GODLY
             FORME
             OF
             HOVSHOLD
          
           GOVERNMENT
           :
           CAREFVLLY
           TO
           be
           practised
           of
           all
           Christian
           Housholders
           .
        
         
           
             AN
             Houshold
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             little
             Commonwealth
             ,
             by
             the
             good
             gouernment
             whereof
             ,
             Gods
             glorie
             may
             be
             aduanced
             ,
             and
             the
             commonwealth
             which
             standeth
             of
             seuerall
             families
             benefited
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             liue
             in
             that
             familie
             receiue
             much
             comfort
             and
             commoditie
             .
          
        
         
           But
           this
           gouernment
           of
           a
           Familie
           is
           not
           verie
           common
           in
           the
           world
           :
           for
           it
           is
           not
           a
           thing
           that
           men
           can
           stumble
           on
           by
           chance
           .
           By
           Wisedome
           
           (
           saith
           
             Salomon
             )
             is
             an
             house
             builded
             ,
             and
             with
             vnderstanding
             it
             is
             established
             ;
             and
             with
             knowledge
             shall
             the
             chambers
             thereof
             be
             filled
             with
             all
             precious
             and
             pleasant
             riches
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           shall
           obtaine
           all
           kind
           of
           
           blessings
           .
           See
           also
           Pro.
           28.
           2
           by
           which
           two
           places
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           y
           such
           families
           as
           are
           not
           ordered
           by
           hap
           hazard
           ,
           or
           as
           it
           falles
           ,
           but
           by
           wisedome
           ,
           
           discretion
           ,
           and
           counsell
           ,
           do
           prosper
           in
           inward
           &
           outward
           goods
           ,
           and
           endure
           long
           .
           When
           we
           
           speake
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           meane
           that
           this
           gouernment
           can
           be
           in
           all
           points
           exercised
           by
           naturall
           reason
           and
           wisedome
           :
           for
           mans
           wisedome
           reacheth
           but
           vnto
           one
           point
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           least
           of
           that
           which
           family-gouernment
           tendeth
           vnto
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           wisedome
           that
           we
           speake
           of
           ,
           is
           not
           
           naturall
           ,
           but
           fetched
           from
           the
           fountaine
           of
           all
           wisedome
           ,
           God
           himselfe
           :
           who
           by
           his
           word
           giueth
           vnto
           vs
           pure
           light
           to
           walke
           by
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           Church
           alone
           ,
           nor
           in
           publike
           societie
           of
           men
           onely
           ,
           but
           euen
           within
           the
           secret
           of
           our
           owne
           walles
           ,
           and
           towards
           such
           as
           be
           abiding
           vnder
           the
           same
           roofe
           .
           And
           if
           we
           desire
           to
           walke
           with
           God
           as
           Enoch
           did
           ,
           we
           must
           set
           vp
           this
           light
           for
           
           our selues
           to
           liue
           by
           at
           home
           :
           
             For
             then
             we
             do
             no
             iniquitic
             ,
             when
             we
             walke
             in
             his
             way
             .
          
           Where
           no
           wisedome
           is
           vsed
           in
           gouerning
           families
           ,
           there
           all
           goeth
           to
           wracke
           ,
           and
           there
           many
           enormities
           are
           
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           as
           wofull
           breaches
           betweene
           man
           and
           wife
           ,
           gracelesnesse
           and
           vnthrifrinesse
           of
           children
           ,
           lewdnesse
           of
           seruants
           ,
           and
           foule
           escapes
           .
           And
           where
           carnall
           pollicie
           ruleth
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           wisedome
           which
           is
           from
           aboue
           ,
           there
           all
           that
           is
           done
           ,
           tendeth
           to
           the
           ease
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           profite
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           wherein
           it
           is
           fitter
           for
           bruite
           beasts
           then
           for
           men
           to
           seeke
           their
           felicitie
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           there
           is
           a
           good
           kind
           of
           gouerning
           of
           a
           familie
           ,
           which
           they
           who
           follow
           wisely
           ,
           may
           
           be
           said
           to
           gouerne
           well
           ,
           appeareth
           out
           of
           the
           first
           Epistle
           to
           Timothie
           3.
           verse
           .
           4.
           5.
           
           
             One
             that
             
             guideth
             his
             house
             well
             .
             &c.
             
          
           And
           after
           :
           
             He
             that
             knoweth
             not
             to
             gouerne
             his
             owne
             house
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Whereby
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           way
           of
           ordering
           the
           family
           aright
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           misgouerning
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           set
           downe
           this
           good
           gouernment
           exactly
           ,
           is
           a
           hard
           matter
           .
           Here
           onely
           we
           will
           note
           some
           things
           which
           do
           appertaine
           vnto
           that
           gouernment
           which
           we
           speake
           of
           .
           And
           to
           do
           it
           more
           orderly
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           the
           better
           vnderstood
           ,
           we
           must
           consider
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           may
           also
           be
           gathered
           out
           of
           that
           place
           of
           Timothie
           )
           there
           are
           two
           sorts
           in
           euery
           perfect
           familie
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             Gouernours
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Those
             that
             must
             be
             ruled
             .
          
        
         
           And
           these
           two
           sorts
           haue
           speciall
           duties
           belonging
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           one
           towards
           the
           other
           :
           in
           
           the
           carefull
           performance
           whereof
           ,
           from
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           consisteth
           the
           
             good
             gouernment
             of
             a
             familie
          
           .
        
         
           The
           gouernours
           of
           a
           family
           ,
           be
           such
           as
           haue
           
           authoritie
           in
           the
           familie
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           ,
           as
           the
           father
           and
           mother
           ,
           maister
           and
           mistrisse
           .
        
         
           To
           whom
           as
           God
           hath
           giuen
           authoritie
           ouer
           their
           children
           and
           seruants
           ,
           so
           he
           would
           haue
           them
           to
           vse
           it
           to
           the
           wise
           gouernment
           of
           
           them
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           their
           owne
           priuate
           profit
           ,
           credit
           ,
           or
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           the
           good
           of
           those
           whom
           they
           are
           to
           gouerne
           :
           for
           by
           a
           wise
           gouernment
           ,
           
           much
           good
           cometh
           to
           the
           parties
           gouerned
           .
           If
           maisters
           then
           or
           parents
           do
           not
           
           gouerne
           ,
           but
           let
           seruants
           and
           children
           do
           as
           they
           list
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           onely
           disobey
           God
           ,
           and
           disaduantage
           themselues
           ,
           but
           also
           hurt
           those
           whom
           they
           should
           rule
           :
           for
           when
           as
           any
           haue
           such
           libertie
           to
           do
           as
           they
           list
           ,
           it
           maketh
           them
           grow
           out
           of
           order
           ,
           to
           the
           prouoking
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           curse
           against
           themselues
           ,
           wheras
           if
           they
           had
           bene
           held
           :
           in
           by
           the
           bridle
           of
           Gouernment
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           walke
           so
           ,
           
           as
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           might
           follow
           them
           in
           their
           courses
           .
        
         
           All
           gouernment
           of
           a
           familie
           must
           be
           in
           comelinesse
           
           or
           decencie
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           such
           as
           is
           meete
           and
           conuenient
           both
           for
           the
           gouernour
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           persons
           gouerned
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           
           is
           impossible
           for
           a
           man
           to
           vnderstand
           how
           to
           gouerne
           the
           common
           wealth
           ,
           that
           doth
           not
           know
           to
           rule
           his
           owne
           house
           ,
           or
           order
           his
           owne
           person
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           that
           knoweth
           not
           to
           gouerne
           ,
           deserueth
           not
           to
           reigne
           .
        
         
           Lordlinesse
           is
           vnmeete
           in
           an
           houshold
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           yet
           familiaritie
           with
           such
           as
           are
           vnder
           gouernment
           breedeth
           cōtempt
           .
           Againe
           ,
           for
           the
           persons
           gouerned
           ,
           all
           in
           the
           familie
           are
           not
           to
           be
           gouerned
           alike
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           one
           rule
           to
           gouerne
           the
           wife
           by
           ,
           another
           for
           children
           ,
           another
           for
           seruants
           .
           One
           rule
           for
           yong
           ones
           ,
           another
           for
           old
           folkes
           .
        
         
           The
           gouernment
           of
           a
           Familie
           tendeth
           vnto
           
           two
           things
           specially
           .
           First
           ,
           Christian
           holinesse
           :
           
           And
           secondly
           ,
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           .
           By
           the
           first
           ,
           God
           is
           glorified
           ;
           by
           the
           second
           ,
           this
           present
           life
           is
           sustained
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           God
           seeth
           good
           for
           vs.
           
        
         
           How-soeuer
           ,
           where
           Humane
           pollicie
           is
           the
           rule
           of
           Household
           gouernment
           ,
           there
           men
           onely
           haue
           an
           eye
           to
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           :
           yet
           they
           which
           fetch
           their
           Wisedome
           to
           rule
           by
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           shall
           vnderstand
           that
           their
           gouernment
           must
           not
           onely
           be
           ciuill
           ,
           but
           godly
           also
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           must
           seeke
           to
           haue
           holinesse
           found
           in
           their
           habitation
           ,
           whereby
           God
           may
           be
           glorified
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           riches
           gotten
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           comforted
           .
           This
           hath
           bene
           the
           course
           of
           holy
           men
           in
           former
           Ages
           .
        
         
           Abraham
           flected
           often
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           
           yet
           he
           built
           an
           Altar
           wheresoeuer
           he
           became
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           trained
           vp
           his
           Familie
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God.
           He
           did
           not
           seeke
           excuse
           in
           his
           vnsetled
           estate
           ,
           to
           let
           passe
           the
           cares
           of
           holinesse
           .
           Holie
           Iob
           was
           not
           contented
           onely
           to
           worship
           God
           himselfe
           alone
           ,
           but
           sanctified
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
           prepared
           them
           to
           worship
           God
           with
           him
           .
           Iacob
           at
           his
           returne
           from
           Padan-Aram
           ,
           purged
           his
           Familie
           ,
           and
           set
           vp
           Gods
           worship
           there
           .
           Iosuab
           saith
           ;
           Though
           others
           would
           forsake
           the
           Lord
           ,
           yet
           he
           and
           his
           Familie
           would
           cleaue
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
           and
           serue
           him
           ,
           
             The
             vertuous
             Woman
             openeth
             her
             
             mouth
             in
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             mercie
             vnto
             her
             seruants
             .
          
        
         
         
           Many
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           when
           they
           themselues
           beleeued
           in
           Christ
           ,
           laboured
           to
           bring
           their
           families
           to
           the
           faith
           also
           .
           Parents
           are
           also
           commanded
           to
           bring
           vp
           their
           children
           in
           the
           
             instruction
             
             and
             information
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           By
           all
           which
           places
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           religion
           must
           be
           stirring
           in
           Christian
           families
           ,
           &
           that
           good
           gouernment
           looketh
           to
           bring
           godly
           behauiour
           into
           families
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           thrift
           and
           good
           husbandry
           .
        
         
           For
           want
           of
           this
           care
           ,
           many
           parents
           leaue
           their
           children
           faire
           faces
           ,
           and
           foule
           minds
           ;
           proper
           bodies
           ,
           and
           deformed
           soules
           :
           full
           coffers
           ,
           and
           emptie
           hearts
           .
           For
           want
           of
           this
           ,
           God
           may
           dwell
           in
           Churches
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           ,
           but
           he
           hath
           no
           abode
           allowed
           him
           in
           priuate
           families
           .
           For
           will
           God
           be
           where
           he
           may
           not
           rule
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           an
           vnderling
           ,
           and
           stand
           and
           looke
           on
           ,
           when
           profit
           and
           pleasure
           shall
           be
           serued
           ,
           and
           aloft
           ?
           Yet
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           saith
           ;
           That
           God
           will
           come
           and
           dwell
           with
           them
           that
           loue
           him
           ,
           and
           keepe
           
           his
           Commandements
           .
           Where
           therefore
           holinesse
           is
           not
           sought
           for
           in
           families
           ,
           there
           God
           hath
           no
           friends
           ,
           norlouers
           ,
           nor
           walkers
           with
           him
           ,
           howsoeuer
           they
           will
           sometimes
           come
           visit
           him
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           the
           ill
           successe
           that
           such
           walkers
           haue
           ,
           who
           make
           their
           houses
           Temples
           to
           Mammon
           and
           riches
           ,
           should
           teach
           vs
           to
           haue
           a
           principall
           respect
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           Christianity
           ruling
           our
           houses
           .
           Manie
           thriue
           not
           ,
           but
           put
           that
           which
           
           they
           get
           into
           a
           bottomles
           bagge
           .
           For
           God
           who
           
           hath
           none
           ,
           or
           the
           lowest
           regard
           in
           their
           courses
           ,
           and
           household
           affaires
           ,
           with-holdeth
           his
           blessings
           from
           them
           :
           and
           then
           in
           vaine
           do
           men
           rise
           early
           ,
           and
           go
           late
           to
           bed
           ,
           and
           eate
           the
           bread
           of
           
           carefulnesse
           .
           Others
           thriue
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           wofull
           thrist
           ,
           that
           serueth
           to
           harden
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           to
           bewitch
           the
           soule
           ,
           with
           loue
           and
           liking
           of
           this
           world
           .
           For
           Gods
           iust
           iudgement
           is
           vpon
           many
           this
           way
           ;
           because
           they
           will
           needs
           serue
           their
           owne
           commodity
           chiefly
           at
           home
           ,
           the
           Lord
           giuing
           them
           vp
           to
           thēselues
           ,
           they
           neuer
           serue
           him
           but
           coldly
           ,
           and
           for
           custome
           sake
           at
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           God
           accepteth
           no
           more
           of
           their
           worship
           they
           do
           there
           ,
           then
           they
           loue
           and
           like
           of
           his
           gouernment
           in
           their
           houses
           .
        
         
           The
           Gouernours
           of
           families
           ,
           if
           (
           as
           it
           is
           in
           mariage
           )
           there
           be
           more
           then
           one
           vpon
           whom
           the
           
           charge
           of
           gouernment
           lieth
           ,
           though
           vnequally
           ,
           are
           ,
           first
           the
           
             chiefe
             gouernour
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Husband
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           a
           fellow-helper
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Wife
           .
        
         
           These
           both
           ,
           do
           owe
           duties
           to
           their
           familie
           ,
           and
           dutie
           one
           to
           another
           .
        
         
           The
           duties
           they
           ow
           to
           their
           familie
           ,
           both
           concerning
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           belong
           either
           to
           the
           Husband
           especially
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Wife
           especially
           .
           The
           duties
           that
           belong
           to
           the
           Husband
           touching
           holinesse
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           
           either
        
         
           
             He
             must
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Performe
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 his
                 familie
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Or
                 require
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           duties
           which
           he
           must
           performe
           to
           them
           ,
           
           are
           ;
           first
           ,
           touching
           the
           publike
           ministery
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           to
           prouide
           that
           they
           may
           liue
           vnder
           an
           
           ordinary
           ministery
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           take
           order
           ,
           that
           alwayes
           vpon
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           times
           when
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           they
           resort
           to
           such
           places
           where
           they
           may
           haue
           the
           word
           ministred
           vnto
           them
           :
           for
           else
           how
           shall
           they
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           Sheepfold
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           from
           which
           naturally
           
           they
           go
           〈◊〉
           )
           but
           by
           hearing
           the
           voyce
           of
           the
           chiefe
           Sheep-heard
           ,
           speaking
           vnto
           them
           by
           those
           whom
           he
           sendeth
           ?
           How
           shall
           they
           belieue
           ,
           
           and
           so
           be
           begotten
           againe
           ,
           by
           the
           seede
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           except
           they
           heare
           such
           as
           God
           sendeth
           ,
           
           for
           the
           begetting
           of
           men
           vnto
           him
           ?
           How
           shall
           they
           be
           reconciled
           vnto
           God
           ,
           but
           by
           hearing
           his
           messengers
           ,
           into
           whose
           mouthes
           he
           hath
           put
           the
           word
           of
           reconciliation
           ?
           How
           shall
           they
           grow
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           increase
           in
           grace
           ,
           but
           by
           receiuing
           with
           meeknesse
           the
           ingrafted
           word
           ,
           which
           is
           able
           to
           saue
           their
           soules
           ?
        
         
           Seeing
           then
           the
           word
           preached
           is
           the
           meanes
           to
           beget
           men
           to
           a
           new
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           nourish
           them
           in
           it
           :
           a
           great
           dutie
           lyeth
           vpon
           the
           Gouernours
           of
           Familyes
           ,
           to
           prouide
           by
           some
           meanes
           that
           they
           may
           haue
           it
           .
           For
           where
           the
           word
           is
           not
           preached
           ,
           there
           the
           Lords
           Sabbath
           cannot
           be
           hallowed
           as
           it
           ought
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Lord
           would
           not
           onely
           haue
           Maisters
           of
           Families
           to
           keepe
           holy
           the
           Sabbath
           themselues
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           his
           worship
           ,
           publike
           and
           priuate
           :
           but
           also
           that
           euery
           one
           should
           
           in
           his
           seueral
           place
           and
           roome
           ,
           carefully
           to
           take
           order
           that
           so
           many
           as
           be
           committed
           to
           his
           
           charge
           should
           sanctifie
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           himselfe
           .
           Which
           though
           it
           be
           true
           in
           all
           other
           commandements
           ;
           (
           namely
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           do
           our selues
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           meanes
           to
           further
           others
           in
           doing
           the
           same
           ,
           because
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           Neighbour
           ,
           spreadeth
           it selfe
           ouer
           all
           the
           Commandements
           :
           and
           therfore
           though
           it
           be
           not
           expressed
           ,
           it
           is
           necessarily
           vnderstood
           )
           yet
           in
           the
           fourth
           commandemēt
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           required
           ,
           because
           besides
           the
           analogie
           and
           proportion
           betweene
           it
           and
           the
           other
           Commandements
           ,
           which
           do
           enforce
           it
           ,
           the
           very
           words
           themselues
           do
           binde
           vs
           thereunto
           .
           For
           when
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Thou
             and
             thy
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             thy
             Daughter
             ,
             thy
             Man-sernant
             ,
             and
             thy
             Mayde
             :
          
           though
           it
           speaketh
           by
           name
           onely
           of
           resting
           vpon
           the
           Sabbath
           ;
           yet
           because
           the
           end
           of
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           day
           might
           be
           sanctisied
           ,
           looke
           how
           many
           reasons
           there
           be
           to
           binde
           the
           inferiours
           to
           rest
           ,
           and
           the
           superiours
           to
           prouide
           that
           they
           do
           so
           indeed
           ;
           so
           many
           are
           there
           to
           compell
           them
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           day
           in
           their
           owne
           persons
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           many
           ,
           as
           belong
           vnto
           them
           ,
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           when
           first
           of
           all
           it
           is
           generally
           said
           in
           this
           fourth
           Commandement
           ,
           
             Remember
             the
             
             Sabbath-day
             ,
             that
             thou
             keepe
             it
             holy
          
           ;
           And
           afterwards
           :
           
             The
             seuenth
             day
             is
             the
             Sabbath
             of
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           dedicated
           vnto
           his
           seruice
           :
           &
           in
           the
           end
           you
           must
           therfore
           rest
           ,
           
           that
           you
           might
           serue
           him
           in
           it
           as
           he
           requireth
           :
           and
           then
           nameth
           the
           seueral
           parties
           that
           should
           rest
           :
           His
           meaning
           is
           to
           declare
           the
           right
           end
           of
           their
           resting
           :
           and
           so
           speaking
           by
           name
           to
           the
           Gouernours
           ,
           saith
           ;
           
             Thou
             ,
             and
             thy
             sonne
             ,
             and
             thy
             daughter
             ,
             thy
             man-seruant
             ,
             and
             thy
             maid
             ,
             the
             stranger
             that
             is
             within
             thy
             gates
          
           ;
           to
           shew
           vnto
           them
           that
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           for
           them
           to
           looke
           that
           they
           vnder
           their
           gouernmēt
           should
           rest
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           sanctifie
           the
           day
           of
           rest
           also
           ;
           which
           they
           must
           be
           so
           much
           carefull
           of
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           sanctification
           of
           the
           day
           is
           greater
           then
           the
           ceassing
           to
           worke
           vpon
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           end
           whereunto
           this
           is
           but
           referred
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           it
           be
           a
           sinne
           in
           them
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           not
           to
           haue
           a
           sufficient
           regard
           vnto
           them
           that
           they
           do
           not
           worke
           ,
           then
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           a
           great
           sinne
           ,
           if
           that
           through
           their
           negligence
           they
           do
           not
           sanctifie
           and
           keepe
           holy
           the
           day
           of
           rest
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           here
           the
           Lord
           God
           requireth
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           such
           good
           lawes
           publickly
           in
           the
           Common
           wealth
           ,
           and
           priuately
           in
           mens
           houses
           established
           ,
           and
           diligently
           executed
           ,
           as
           thereby
           not
           onely
           the
           rulers
           ,
           but
           also
           all
           in
           subiection
           ,
           should
           be
           compelled
           to
           
           sanctifie
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           be
           sure
           they
           do
           it
           indeed
           .
           And
           as
           he
           must
           not
           leaue
           it
           indifferent
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           choose
           whether
           they
           will
           work
           or
           rest
           ,
           and
           so
           thinke
           it
           sufficient
           that
           they
           do
           not
           lay
           any
           worke
           vpon
           them
           ;
           So
           is
           it
           not
           enough
           that
           they
           hinder
           them
           not
           from
           
           seruing
           God
           vpon
           that
           day
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           procure
           all
           the
           meanes
           vnto
           them
           ,
           whereby
           God
           might
           be
           worshipped
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           see
           that
           they
           worship
           God
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           themselues
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           the
           maisters
           of
           families
           ,
           must
           prouide
           as
           much
           as
           lyeth
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           be
           publikely
           preached
           where
           they
           dwell
           :
           not
           for
           themselues
           alone
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           children
           and
           seruants
           take
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           keepe
           holy
           the
           day
           together
           with
           them
           :
           and
           they
           must
           not
           onely
           come
           themselues
           to
           the
           place
           of
           common-prayer
           ,
           and
           diuine
           seruice
           ,
           but
           bring
           these
           also
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           spend
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           day
           in
           all
           priuate
           godly
           exercises
           themselues
           ,
           and
           cause
           others
           to
           do
           so
           also
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           ,
           lest
           this
           might
           seeme
           too
           heauie
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           grieuous
           to
           take
           so
           great
           a
           charge
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           we
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           as
           we
           haue
           great
           helpe
           by
           our
           inferiours
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           so
           the
           Lord
           woud
           haue
           vs
           to
           helpe
           them
           in
           the
           chiefe
           and
           princîpall
           :
           and
           as
           he
           hath
           made
           them
           our
           seruants
           ,
           so
           we
           should
           make
           them
           his
           seruants
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           haue
           serued
           vs
           sixe
           dayes
           ,
           we
           might
           cause
           them
           to
           serue
           him
           vpon
           the
           seuenth
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Lord
           hath
           preferred
           vs
           aboue
           them
           with
           their
           seruice
           ,
           so
           he
           would
           humble
           vs
           with
           this
           charge
           and
           care
           ouer
           them
           ,
           or
           rather
           exalt
           vs
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           would
           haue
           vs
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           the
           ouerseers
           of
           his
           worke
           :
           and
           not
           onely
           serue
           him
           our selues
           ,
           but
           also
           see
           his
           seruice
           done
           by
           others
           committed
           
           to
           our
           charge
           ;
           which
           if
           ye
           do
           not
           ,
           wherein
           shall
           the
           Christian
           Gouernours
           of
           Householdes
           ,
           differ
           from
           the
           Infidels
           and
           Heathen
           ?
           and
           what
           greater
           thing
           shall
           we
           do
           for
           our
           Seruants
           then
           they
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           do
           more
           for
           them
           then
           for
           the
           bruite
           beasts
           and
           cattell
           that
           worke
           vnder
           vs
           ?
           to
           whom
           we
           giue
           rest
           and
           ease
           from
           labour
           vpon
           the
           Sabbath
           :
           if
           we
           cause
           them
           not
           to
           
             Sanctifie
             the
             day
             of
             Rest
          
           ;
           in
           which
           they
           shall
           differ
           from
           all
           other
           ,
           not
           onely
           Beasts
           ,
           but
           Men.
           
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           Law
           ,
           which
           Moses
           gaue
           to
           the
           
             Israelites
             ,
             Commaunding
             them
             
             to
             write
             the
             word
             of
             God
             vpon
             the
             Postes
             of
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             vpon
             their
             Gates
             .
          
           Whereby
           all
           vnder
           gouernment
           ,
           were
           taught
           ,
           what
           should
           be
           required
           of
           them
           so
           long
           as
           they
           liued
           in
           those
           houses
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           serue
           God
           :
           and
           all
           gouernours
           were
           taught
           ,
           what
           specially
           to
           looke
           after
           in
           all
           them
           that
           went
           in
           and
           out
           of
           their
           gates
           ,
           and
           liued
           vnder
           the
           roofe
           of
           their
           houses
           ,
           euen
           to
           serue
           the
           Lord
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           his
           worship
           ,
           for
           which
           end
           he
           hath
           giuen
           them
           such
           authoritié
           ouer
           them
           .
           According
           to
           which
           Commandément
           ,
           the
           worthie
           Captaine
           of
           Gods
           people
           Iehoshua
           ,
           made
           this
           protestation
           before
           all
           the
           Elders
           of
           Israel
           a
           little
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           exhorting
           them
           to
           do
           the
           like
           :
           
             I
             and
             mine
             house
             will
             serue
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           promising
           not
           
           onely
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           for
           all
           his
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           was
           too
           hard
           to
           do
           ,
           yet
           because
           he
           knew
           how
           
           many
           meanes
           the
           Lord
           had
           giuen
           him
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           which
           also
           God
           would
           blesse
           (
           as
           all
           godly
           exhortations
           ,
           admonitions
           ,
           and
           chastisements
           ,
           whereby
           if
           they
           did
           not
           profit
           ,
           he
           had
           authoritie
           to
           thrust
           them
           out
           of
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           to
           rid
           himselfe
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           purposed
           to
           put
           in
           practise
           ,
           )
           therefore
           he
           was
           bold
           thus
           to
           speake
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           thereby
           shewing
           what
           all
           men
           should
           propound
           to
           themselues
           ,
           and
           may
           attaine
           vnto
           .
           The
           like
           whereof
           Dauid
           speaketh
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           that
           worthie
           Psalme
           ,
           101.
           which
           is
           left
           as
           a
           patterne
           for
           all
           Christian
           gouernours
           to
           rule
           by
           :
           wherein
           he
           sheweth
           ,
           how
           he
           would
           rule
           not
           onely
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           his
           household
           ,
           nay
           the
           whole
           kingdome
           ,
           by
           hauing
           an
           eye
           to
           them
           that
           were
           good
           ,
           to
           reward
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           that
           were
           bad
           ,
           to
           punish
           them
           :
           that
           so
           not
           onely
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           all
           his
           ,
           might
           serue
           the
           Lord.
           After
           the
           same
           manner
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Captiuitie
           ,
           when
           the
           noble
           Queene
           Hester
           willed
           all
           the
           dispersed
           Iewes
           to
           keepe
           holy
           three
           dayes
           together
           in
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           intreate
           the
           Lord
           to
           deliuer
           them
           from
           that
           finall
           destruction
           and
           vtter
           ruine
           ,
           which
           Haman
           the
           cursed
           Amalekite
           and
           sworne
           enemie
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           had
           determined
           to
           bring
           vpon
           them
           speedily
           ,
           she
           said
           ,
           
             That
             she
             and
             her
             maides
             would
             do
             the
             like
             .
          
           Hest.
           4.
           16.
           
           Whereby
           no
           doubt
           ,
           she
           insinuated
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           in
           euery
           household
           ,
           her
           meaning
           was
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           thorowly
           kept
           on
           
           all
           sides
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           rulers
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           euen
           vnto
           the
           maid
           seruants
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           of
           Fast
           ,
           are
           both
           of
           one
           nature
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           doth
           sufficiently
           beare
           witnesse
           .
           Therefore
           if
           this
           hath
           bene
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Church
           vpon
           that
           day
           to
           fast
           ;
           and
           not
           the
           chiefe
           alone
           ,
           but
           their
           families
           also
           :
           then
           must
           we
           needes
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           vpon
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           we
           ought
           our selues
           ,
           and
           our
           households
           to
           serue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           with
           
             Ioshua
             ,
             I
             and
             mine
             house
             will
             serue
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           and
           with
           
             Hester
             ,
             I
             and
             my
             seruants
             will
             doe
             the
             like
             .
          
        
         
           And
           how
           could
           that
           haue
           bene
           verified
           of
           the
           religious
           captaine
           Cornelius
           ,
           which
           is
           written
           of
           him
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             a
             deuout
             man
             ,
             and
             one
             
             that
             feared
             God
             with
             all
             his
             household
             ?
          
           vnlesse
           he
           had
           not
           onely
           frequented
           the
           common
           assemblies
           vpon
           the
           Sabbath
           dayes
           ,
           but
           had
           also
           acquainted
           his
           seruants
           therewith
           ?
           Therefore
           as
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           speaketh
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           father
           of
           all
           beleeuers
           ,
           
             I
             know
             that
             
             he
             will
             commaund
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             his
             household
             after
             him
             :
             that
             they
             keepe
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             do
             righteousnesse
             and
             iudgement
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             may
             bring
             vpon
          
           Abraham
           ,
           
             that
             he
             hath
             spoken
             vnto
             him
             :
          
           So
           it
           must
           be
           practised
           of
           all
           them
           that
           will
           be
           the
           children
           of
           this
           faithfull
           Abraham
           ;
           and
           enioy
           the
           same
           promise
           that
           he
           and
           his
           posterity
           did
           ,
           euen
           that
           they
           cause
           their
           children
           
           and
           their
           seruants
           ,
           to
           keepe
           holy
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           wherein
           consisteth
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           walke
           in
           that
           way
           which
           hath
           the
           promises
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           it
           may
           most
           euidently
           appeare
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Commandement
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           best
           men
           in
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           ,
           that
           this
           dutie
           is
           laid
           vpon
           all
           householders
           ,
           diligentlyto
           ouersee
           the
           wayes
           of
           their
           families
           ,
           that
           they
           serue
           God
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           other
           duties
           ,
           so
           especially
           in
           sanctifying
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           answer
           to
           the
           contrary
           at
           their
           perill
           ,
           to
           him
           that
           hath
           put
           them
           in
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           will
           giue
           an
           account
           for
           their
           soules
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           might
           perish
           through
           their
           default
           .
        
         
           Which
           though
           it
           be
           so
           strictly
           required
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           vnder
           so
           great
           a
           paine
           laide
           vpon
           them
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           so
           generally
           neglected
           of
           the
           
           greatest
           part
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           rather
           complaine
           of
           it
           iustly
           with
           griefe
           ,
           then
           haue
           any
           hope
           of
           the
           speedie
           reformation
           of
           it
           .
           For
           besides
           that
           a
           great
           many
           haue
           no
           care
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           day
           themselues
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           with
           any
           conscience
           require
           it
           of
           their
           seruants
           and
           children
           ,
           but
           either
           set
           them
           to
           worke
           ,
           or
           play
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           vpon
           that
           day
           ,
           sauing
           that
           which
           they
           should
           ,
           and
           do
           encourage
           them
           thereunto
           by
           their
           owne
           ill
           example
           and
           words
           :
           there
           be
           others
           also
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           seeme
           to
           haue
           
           some
           care
           to
           keepe
           holy
           the
           day
           themselues
           ,
           (
           and
           haue
           indeed
           )
           yet
           either
           through
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           negligence
           ,
           do
           not
           once
           looke
           to
           their
           household
           ,
           whether
           they
           come
           to
           Church
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           sit
           there
           attentiuely
           ,
           and
           continue
           there
           with
           profit
           to
           the
           ending
           ,
           nor
           how
           they
           spend
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           day
           :
           but
           being
           demanded
           where
           their
           seruants
           were
           ,
           how
           chance
           they
           came
           not
           to
           Church
           ,
           &c.
           they
           answere
           securely
           ,
           (
           and
           as
           they
           thinke
           sufficiently
           )
           as
           though
           it
           were
           a
           thing
           meerely
           impertinent
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           tell
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           hinder
           them
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           may
           come
           if
           they
           will
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           age
           to
           looke
           to
           themselues
           ,
           and
           are
           past
           boyes
           now
           ,
           and
           I
           cannot
           tell
           what
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           they
           must
           consider
           ,
           besides
           that
           which
           hath
           bene
           already
           spoken
           concerning
           this
           matter
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           too
           foolishly
           and
           grosly
           imagine
           to
           stop
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           with
           that
           simple
           answer
           in
           his
           businesse
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           not
           receiue
           at
           their
           seruants
           hands
           in
           their
           owne
           .
           For
           in
           the
           sixe
           dayes
           ,
           when
           their
           seruants
           are
           in
           their
           owne
           businesse
           ,
           they
           wil
           not
           let
           them
           come
           and
           go
           at
           their
           owne
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           content
           themselues
           with
           a
           bare
           imagination
           that
           they
           be
           at
           their
           worke
           ,
           but
           will
           be
           sure
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           set
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           looke
           vpon
           them
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           call
           them
           to
           an
           account
           for
           it
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           be
           well
           done
           in
           themselues
           ,
           because
           they
           know
           otherwise
           they
           will
           be
           negligent
           ,
           how
           must
           it
           not
           then
           needs
           be
           a
           
           great
           vnkindnesse
           and
           vnthankfulnesse
           in
           them
           vnto
           God
           ,
           that
           vpon
           this
           day
           (
           which
           is
           but
           one
           among
           seuen
           )
           his
           seruice
           should
           be
           so
           slenderly
           looked
           vnto
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           diligence
           vsed
           towards
           their
           seruants
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           performe
           it
           ?
        
         
           And
           how
           must
           it
           not
           needes
           be
           a
           great
           iniurie
           to
           their
           seruants
           ,
           (
           who
           are
           naturally
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           more
           negligent
           and
           carelesse
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           corruption
           ,
           then
           they
           can
           be
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           men
           )
           to
           be
           depriued
           of
           that
           benefite
           of
           their
           gouernours
           (
           which
           is
           the
           chiefest
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           cause
           especially
           they
           are
           committed
           to
           their
           gouernement
           )
           namely
           ,
           to
           be
           furthered
           by
           them
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           :
           but
           vse
           them
           more
           like
           beasts
           then
           men
           ,
           euen
           that
           they
           might
           be
           seruiceable
           vnto
           them
           ,
           &
           then
           care
           not
           whether
           they
           serue
           God
           or
           the
           diuell
           .
        
         
           We
           know
           that
           seruants
           looke
           to
           be
           preferred
           by
           their
           maisters
           (
           and
           so
           there
           is
           good
           reason
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           serued
           them
           faithfully
           )
           but
           what
           kind
           of
           reward
           is
           this
           ,
           when
           hauing
           bestowed
           some
           earthly
           benefite
           vpon
           them
           ,
           by
           hauing
           no
           care
           to
           make
           them
           serue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           sanctifie
           the
           Sabbaths
           ,
           they
           do
           in
           the
           end
           not
           onely
           make
           them
           lose
           the
           euerlasting
           reward
           ,
           but
           preserue
           them
           to
           eternall
           destruction
           ?
        
         
           Moreouer
           ,
           there
           are
           a
           companie
           of
           idle
           Seruing-men
           ,
           
           who
           in
           spending
           their
           time
           all
           the
           
           sixe
           dayes
           hauing
           almost
           nothing
           therein
           to
           do
           ,
           are
           seldome
           looked
           vnto
           vpon
           the
           seuenth
           day
           ,
           but
           permitted
           to
           bestow
           it
           as
           vainly
           as
           the
           other
           :
           and
           as
           they
           neuer
           almost
           do
           any
           good
           dayes
           worke
           to
           their
           maisters
           ,
           so
           much
           lesse
           do
           they
           spend
           any
           Sabbath
           in
           the
           Lords
           seruice
           ;
           but
           they
           especially
           are
           left
           to
           go
           and
           come
           at
           their
           will.
           
        
         
           Others
           that
           haue
           any
           office
           of
           great
           charge
           and
           attendance
           (
           as
           the
           Cookes
           ,
           Butlers
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           in
           great
           houses
           )
           seldome
           or
           neuer
           come
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           but
           by
           peeces
           ,
           either
           when
           halfe
           is
           done
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           are
           readie
           to
           depart
           before
           halfe
           be
           ended
           ,
           &
           so
           both
           hinder
           the
           Lord
           from
           that
           seruice
           which
           he
           should
           haue
           by
           them
           ,
           &
           themselues
           from
           that
           blessing
           which
           they
           should
           idherit
           that
           way
           :
           and
           both
           cause
           the
           name
           of
           God
           to
           be
           ill
           spoken
           of
           ,
           and
           pull
           vpon
           themselues
           &
           their
           masters
           that
           curse
           which
           belongeth
           to
           the
           continuall
           polluting
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           .
        
         
           And
           how
           can
           they
           looke
           that
           that
           seruice
           ,
           and
           that
           meate
           and
           drinke
           ,
           should
           do
           them
           good
           ,
           which
           is
           thus
           prepared
           ,
           and
           bought
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           with
           the
           continuall
           danger
           of
           the
           soules
           of
           their
           seruants
           ,
           besides
           the
           dishouour
           of
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           When
           Dauid
           had
           inconsideratly
           desired
           to
           drinke
           of
           the
           water
           of
           Bethleem
           ,
           three
           mightie
           men
           brake
           into
           the
           host
           of
           the
           Philistins
           ,
           and
           drew
           water
           ,
           and
           brought
           it
           to
           him
           :
           but
           he
           
           would
           not
           drinke
           thereof
           ,
           but
           powred
           it
           for
           an
           offering
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           said
           :
           
             Oh
             Lord
             ,
             be
             it
          
           
           
             farre
             from
             me
             that
             I
             should
             do
             thus
             :
             is
             not
             this
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             men
             that
             went
             in
             ieopardie
             of
             their
             liues
             ?
          
           How
           much
           lesse
           then
           ought
           men
           to
           eate
           and
           drinke
           of
           that
           for
           which
           their
           seruants
           do
           venter
           the
           liues
           of
           their
           soules
           ?
           And
           besides
           ,
           if
           we
           iustly
           find
           fault
           with
           them
           ,
           who
           do
           neuer
           or
           seldome
           preach
           to
           the
           people
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           and
           so
           cause
           their
           soules
           to
           starue
           and
           die
           eternally
           :
           how
           can
           they
           be
           blamelesse
           ,
           who
           seldome
           or
           neuer
           bring
           their
           seruants
           to
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ?
           And
           must
           they
           not
           needs
           be
           culpable
           of
           the
           same
           iudgement
           before
           God
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           all
           one
           with
           the
           seruants
           ,
           whether
           they
           liue
           in
           the
           place
           where
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           not
           preached
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           yet
           they
           come
           not
           vnto
           it
           ?
        
         
           But
           whereas
           men
           are
           ready
           to
           obiect
           ,
           that
           in
           
           a
           great
           family
           ,
           many
           must
           needs
           be
           absent
           .
        
         
           We
           grant
           it
           to
           be
           true
           in
           some
           part
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
           at
           some
           time
           ,
           &
           vpon
           some
           occasion
           :
           but
           so
           ordinarily
           and
           so
           continually
           (
           as
           they
           themselues
           in
           their
           own
           cōsciences
           are
           priuie
           to
           ,
           who
           make
           this
           question
           )
           we
           know
           no
           necessitie
           that
           can
           excuse
           that
           .
           Nay
           ,
           we
           are
           sure
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           laid
           no
           such
           calling
           vpon
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           should
           keepe
           him
           in
           a
           continuall
           breach
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           therefore
           both
           maister
           and
           seruant
           may
           suspect
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           in
           such
           a
           calling
           as
           is
           not
           agreeable
           to
           Gods
           word
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           vseth
           it
           not
           aright
           ,
           
           when
           it
           maketh
           him
           ,
           if
           not
           wholy
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           to
           neglect
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           vpon
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           .
        
         
           And
           we
           know
           (
           where
           there
           is
           great
           care
           to
           serue
           and
           please
           God
           by
           prayer
           ,
           )
           the
           Lord
           will
           giue
           to
           them
           such
           wisedome
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           redeeme
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           whole
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           will
           be
           mis-spent
           :
           namely
           ,
           by
           letting
           passe
           many
           needlesse
           things
           ,
           by
           preparing
           so
           much
           before
           as
           conueniently
           may
           be
           ,
           by
           rising
           so
           much
           the
           more
           earlie
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           interchangeable
           helpe
           of
           our
           seruants
           :
           especially
           ,
           when
           they
           will
           for
           these
           causes
           be
           contented
           with
           so
           much
           the
           lesse
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           quantitie
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           reliefe
           of
           others
           )
           yet
           with
           lesse
           exquisite
           and
           curious
           dressing
           ,
           which
           especially
           taketh
           vp
           the
           time
           :
           and
           so
           we
           are
           sure
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           will
           trie
           it
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           care
           to
           serue
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           loue
           to
           the
           soules
           of
           their
           brethren
           ,
           shall
           find
           it
           to
           be
           true
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           many
           might
           keep
           holy
           the
           Sabbarh
           ,
           which
           now
           do
           it
           not
           at
           all
           :
           others
           might
           keepe
           it
           ,
           more
           then
           they
           do
           .
           Which
           if
           yet
           it
           be
           thought
           vnpossible
           (
           because
           we
           go
           not
           about
           to
           practise
           it
           )
           let
           vs
           but
           obserue
           that
           which
           we
           shall
           see
           done
           in
           the
           house
           when
           the
           seruant
           is
           very
           desirous
           to
           go
           to
           a
           Faire
           ,
           and
           the
           maister
           is
           as
           willing
           to
           let
           him
           go
           :
           you
           would
           wonder
           to
           see
           how
           things
           shall
           be
           dispatched
           vp
           suddenly
           ,
           and
           in
           good
           order
           ,
           they
           shal
           be
           absent
           many
           houres
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           not
           greatly
           missed
           :
           if
           any
           thing
           be
           otherwise
           then
           is
           vsuall
           ,
           it
           is
           horne
           with
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           day
           of
           prouision
           for
           themselues
           ,
           and
           that
           day
           is
           not
           euery
           day
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           if
           the
           maisters
           were
           perswaded
           of
           the
           Lords
           day
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           euen
           that
           it
           is
           the
           time
           of
           making
           prouision
           for
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           were
           as
           carefull
           for
           the
           soules
           of
           their
           seruants
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           for
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           did
           esteeme
           it
           more
           for
           their
           worship
           &
           credit
           that
           their
           seruants
           were
           religious
           ,
           then
           that
           they
           were
           costly
           &
           well
           set
           out
           in
           apparel
           ;
           they
           would
           be
           better
           contented
           to
           spare
           them
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           that
           market
           ,
           where
           they
           may
           buy
           without
           money
           all
           the
           graces
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           riches
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           :
           whereby
           they
           should
           not
           onely
           saue
           their
           owne
           soules
           ,
           but
           be
           made
           more
           fit
           to
           do
           duties
           to
           their
           maisters
           of
           conscience
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           (
           to
           end
           this
           point
           )
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           
           all
           houshold
           gouernours
           ,
           to
           cause
           the
           whole
           familie
           to
           be
           in
           a
           readinesse
           to
           attend
           vpon
           them
           too
           and
           fro
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           be
           not
           left
           at
           euery
           mans
           discretion
           to
           come
           when
           he
           wil
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           should
           go
           together
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           this
           hath
           bene
           the
           orderly
           comming
           of
           Gods
           people
           in
           times
           past
           to
           the
           place
           of
           his
           worship
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           not
           come
           scattered
           and
           alone
           ,
           but
           many
           together
           ,
           and
           by
           companies
           ;
           whereof
           the
           holy
           Prophet
           speaketh
           ;
           
             When
             I
             remembred
          
           
           
             these
             things
             ,
             I
             powred
             out
             my
             very
             heart
             ,
             because
             I
             had
             gone
             with
             the
             multitude
             ,
             and
             led
             them
             
             into
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             voice
             of
             singing
             ,
             and
             praises
             ,
             as
             a
             multitude
             that
             keepeth
             a
             feast
             .
          
           In
           which
           place
           ,
           
             the
             man
             of
             God
          
           complaining
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           banished
           from
           the
           holy
           Assemblies
           ,
           (
           saith
           )
           that
           his
           griefe
           was
           increased
           ,
           by
           remembring
           his
           former
           estate
           ,
           when
           he
           vsed
           to
           go
           with
           a
           great
           companie
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           euen
           as
           to
           a
           feast
           :
           whereby
           he
           declareth
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           going
           ;
           euen
           as
           men
           go
           to
           a
           market
           ,
           or
           to
           a
           feast
           ,
           not
           onely
           with
           ioy
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           companies
           ;
           and
           so
           many
           of
           one
           house
           as
           go
           ,
           will
           go
           together
           :
           So
           they
           did
           not
           onely
           go
           to
           the
           house
           of
           God
           cheerefully
           ,
           but
           many
           of
           them
           together
           ,
           euen
           as
           to
           the
           market
           and
           feast
           of
           their
           soules
           .
           By
           which
           practise
           of
           theirs
           ,
           as
           the
           doing
           of
           many
           is
           condemned
           ;
           so
           it
           appeareth
           that
           the
           men
           of
           our
           time
           are
           led
           by
           another
           spirit
           then
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           are
           otherwise
           perswaded
           of
           the
           worship
           and
           place
           they
           go
           vnto
           .
           For
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           nay
           ,
           the
           seuerall
           housholds
           ,
           come
           not
           together
           ,
           but
           scattered
           ,
           and
           one
           dropping
           after
           another
           ,
           in
           a
           confused
           manner
           .
        
         
           First
           comes
           the
           man
           ,
           then
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           houre
           after
           ,
           his
           wife
           ;
           and
           after
           her
           ,
           we
           cannot
           tel
           how
           long
           ,
           especially
           the
           maid-seruants
           ,
           who
           must
           needs
           be
           as
           long
           after
           her
           ,
           as
           the
           men-seruants
           are
           after
           him
           .
           Whereby
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           either
           half
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           is
           done
           before
           all
           be
           met
           :
           or
           else
           if
           the
           Minister
           tarry
           till
           there
           be
           a
           sufficient
           congregation
           ,
           the
           first
           commers
           may
           be
           weary
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           cold
           
           with
           tarrying
           ,
           before
           the
           other
           shal
           be
           warme
           in
           their
           seates
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           demanded
           of
           the
           maisters
           ,
           why
           they
           alone
           make
           such
           hast
           ,
           and
           leaue
           all
           the
           rest
           behind
           them
           ;
           &
           they
           answer
           truly
           ,
           because
           the
           time
           is
           come
           ,
           wherin
           vsually
           publike
           prayer
           beginneth
           :
           can
           they
           be
           perswaded
           that
           it
           is
           time
           for
           themselues
           to
           come
           (
           as
           it
           is
           indeed
           )
           and
           yet
           no
           time
           for
           the
           rest
           to
           come
           with
           them
           ?
           Hath
           the
           maister
           no
           longer
           time
           to
           tarry
           ,
           and
           haue
           his
           seruants
           time
           to
           tarry
           so
           long
           after
           him
           ?
           As
           though
           there
           were
           one
           law
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           another
           for
           them
           :
           or
           rather
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           law
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           which
           moueth
           him
           of
           conscience
           to
           do
           that
           which
           he
           doth
           ,
           did
           not
           as
           forciblie
           bind
           them
           all
           as
           himselfe
           :
           nay
           ,
           did
           not
           binde
           him
           to
           looke
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           keep
           holy
           the
           day
           as
           well
           as
           himself
           ,
           which
           if
           he
           graunt
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           &
           yet
           is
           not
           able
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           (
           where
           the
           Lord
           hath
           giuen
           him
           so
           great
           authoritie
           for
           his
           owne
           sake
           )
           partly
           through
           the
           frowardnesse
           of
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           partly
           through
           the
           obstinacy
           of
           the
           rest
           in
           his
           familie
           :
           his
           case
           is
           to
           be
           pittied
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           rather
           to
           be
           gouerned
           ,
           then
           to
           gouerne
           :
           and
           he
           might
           do
           well
           
             to
             set
             vp
             one
             of
          
           
           
             them
             in
             his
             stead
          
           :
           seeing
           he
           doth
           suffer
           himselfe
           wilfully
           so
           to
           be
           abused
           ,
           and
           is
           contented
           to
           be
           ouer-ruled
           by
           them
           in
           the
           chiefest
           thing
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           that
           he
           might
           bring
           this
           matter
           happily
           to
           passe
           ,
           as
           he
           must
           go
           before
           them
           by
           his
           owne
           example
           ,
           and
           be
           readie
           betimes
           ,
           euen
           
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           so
           he
           must
           earnestly
           call
           vpon
           them
           for
           this
           dutie
           ,
           and
           exhort
           them
           vnto
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           slower
           that
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           they
           draw
           backe
           ,
           the
           more
           fotward
           must
           he
           be
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           practise
           and
           words
           draw
           them
           forwards
           also
           .
           For
           this
           is
           that
           readinesse
           which
           Dauid
           obserued
           in
           the
           people
           of
           his
           time
           :
           
             I
             reioyced
             when
             they
             said
             vnto
             me
             ,
             we
             will
             go
             into
             the
             house
             of
             the
          
           
           
             Lord
             ;
             or
             ,
             Let
             vs
             go
             to
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Loŕd
          
           (
           for
           they
           are
           words
           of
           exhorting
           ,
           and
           incouraging
           one
           another
           thereunto
           ,
           )
           euen
           as
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           also
           foretelleth
           ,
           that
           this
           shall
           be
           the
           zeale
           of
           Gods
           people
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           go
           together
           to
           serue
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           call
           vpon
           one
           another
           for
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             It
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             last
             dayes
             ,
             that
             the
             mountaine
             of
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             prepared
          
           
           
             in
             the
             top
             of
             the
             mountaines
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             exalted
             '
             aboue
             the
             hils
             ,
             and
             all
             nations
             shall
             flow
             vnto
             it
             ,
             and
             many
             people
             shall
             go
             and
             say
             ,
             Come
             ,
             and
             let
             vs
             go
             vp
             to
             the
             mountaine
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             the
             house
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Iacob
             .
          
        
         
           And
           truely
           this
           want
           of
           zeale
           in
           vs
           to
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           and
           loue
           to
           the
           saluation
           of
           our
           brethren
           ,
           (
           bewraying
           it selfe
           in
           the
           neglect
           of
           this
           duty
           of
           calling
           one
           vpon
           another
           )
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           slownesse
           .
           For
           the
           husband
           going
           first
           out
           of
           the
           doores
           ,
           saith
           to
           the
           wife
           ,
           Make
           hast
           ,
           and
           come
           assoone
           as
           you
           can
           :
           she
           comming
           at
           her
           leisure
           ,
           giues
           the
           same
           charge
           to
           her
           seruants
           ,
           Dispatch
           ,
           and
           tarry
           not
           long
           behind
           ;
           but
           here
           is
           
           no
           saying
           :
           
             Come
             let
             vs
             go
             ,
             Let
             vs
             go
             together
             :
          
           and
           if
           it
           be
           once
           said
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           pursued
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           performed
           .
        
         
           In
           going
           to
           market
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           feast
           ,
           what
           earnest
           calling
           will
           there
           be
           vpon
           one
           another
           :
           and
           it
           would
           seeme
           strange
           to
           behold
           the
           houshold
           go
           diuided
           :
           and
           it
           were
           a
           thing
           that
           would
           much
           be
           marked
           ,
           and
           euery
           one
           that
           knew
           vs
           ,
           and
           whither
           we
           were
           going
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           the
           first
           question
           they
           would
           ask
           vs
           ;
           How
           chanceth
           this
           ,
           that
           you
           come
           alone
           ?
           Where
           is
           your
           husband
           ,
           your
           wife
           ,
           or
           your
           children
           ?
           Why
           come
           you
           not
           together
           ?
           So
           no
           doubt
           ,
           the
           dispersed
           and
           broken
           comming
           of
           housholdes
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           greatly
           obserued
           of
           the
           Lord
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Angels
           ,
           
             which
             are
             present
             at
             their
             assemblies
             :
          
           and
           it
           is
           that
           which
           grieueth
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           see
           one
           come
           in
           alone
           ,
           they
           are
           ready
           with
           grief
           to
           ask
           ,
           Where
           
           are
           the
           rest
           ?
           What
           meaneth
           this
           partie
           to
           come
           alone
           ?
           Therefore
           let
           all
           Gouernours
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           their
           bounden
           dutie
           thus
           to
           looke
           to
           their
           families
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           sure
           that
           they
           sanctifie
           the
           Lords
           day
           as
           well
           as
           themselues
           :
           and
           that
           they
           not
           onely
           thus
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           publike
           ministerie
           ,
           but
           also
           looke
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           spend
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           day
           in
           holy
           exercises
           so
           much
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           examining
           them
           in
           that
           which
           they
           haue
           heard
           ,
           and
           causing
           them
           to
           conferre
           about
           it
           themselues
           ;
           and
           to
           appoint
           some
           to
           reade
           the
           Scripture
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           
           to
           sing
           Psalmes
           :
           and
           generally
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           they
           haue
           seene
           before
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           themselues
           ,
           to
           call
           vpon
           their
           seruants
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           such
           order
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           sure
           they
           do
           it
           :
           and
           let
           them
           be
           sory
           that
           they
           haue
           neglected
           this
           duty
           so
           long
           heretofore
           ,
           &
           thereby
           haue
           charged
           so
           many
           sinnes
           of
           their
           houshold
           vpon
           themselues
           :
           and
           now
           at
           the
           last
           in
           Gods
           holy
           feare
           ,
           let
           them
           begin
           to
           put
           this
           in
           practise
           ,
           lest
           they
           do
           further
           prouoke
           the
           most
           patient
           Lord
           to
           their
           endlesse
           destruction
           .
           And
           though
           it
           be
           a
           thing
           so
           rare
           in
           the
           world
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           men
           altogether
           so
           vnacquainted
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           be
           ,
           nay
           ,
           so
           lothsome
           and
           tedious
           to
           flesh
           &
           bloud
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           afraid
           once
           to
           begin
           with
           it
           :
           yet
           let
           the
           bare
           commandement
           of
           God
           preuaile
           more
           with
           vs
           to
           take
           it
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           to
           continue
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           all
           that
           can
           be
           said
           or
           thought
           against
           it
           ,
           should
           weigh
           with
           vs
           ,
           either
           to
           keepe
           vs
           from
           it
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           or
           afterwards
           cause
           vs
           to
           giue
           it
           ouer
           .
           And
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           might
           do
           it
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           ,
           
           let
           them
           be
           assured
           that
           the
           want
           of
           this
           especially
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           so
           many
           wicked
           and
           rebellious
           children
           ,
           vntrusty
           and
           disobedient
           seruants
           ,
           nay
           ,
           vnfaithfull
           and
           vnkind
           wiues
           ,
           euery
           where
           :
           euen
           for
           that
           their
           husbands
           ,
           their
           fathers
           ,
           and
           their
           maisters
           do
           not
           call
           vpon
           them
           to
           serue
           God
           ,
           and
           see
           them
           sanctifie
           the
           Sabbath
           .
           It
           is
           a
           common
           and
           iust
           complaint
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           euery
           man
           ,
           that
           seruants
           and
           children
           will
           not
           be
           ruled
           ;
           that
           they
           cannot
           
           tel
           where
           to
           find
           a
           good
           seruant
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           whom
           to
           trust
           ,
           but
           they
           see
           not
           the
           greatest
           cause
           of
           it
           to
           be
           in
           themselues
           ,
           and
           so
           go
           not
           about
           to
           remedie
           it
           .
           For
           whiles
           they
           labour
           not
           to
           make
           their
           children
           the
           sonnes
           and
           daughters
           of
           God
           by
           adoption
           ;
           and
           to
           bring
           their
           seruants
           within
           the
           houshold
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           his
           seruants
           by
           grace
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           their
           wiues
           the
           chast
           spouses
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           of
           them
           to
           serue
           him
           :
           the
           Lord
           iustly
           punisheth
           them
           ,
           making
           
             wiues
             ,
             children
             ,
             seruants
          
           ,
           and
           all
           disobediēt
           vnto
           them
           .
           For
           how
           can
           they
           do
           duties
           vnto
           men
           ,
           if
           they
           haue
           not
           learned
           to
           do
           duties
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           conscience
           for
           Gods
           sake
           ,
           to
           do
           duties
           vnto
           men
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           must
           not
           the
           Lord
           needs
           punish
           them
           with
           disobedience
           against
           themselues
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           owne
           experience
           they
           may
           know
           how
           grieuous
           the
           neglect
           of
           his
           seruice
           is
           vnto
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           he
           iustly
           measureth
           out
           vnto
           them
           with
           the
           same
           measure
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           meat
           vnto
           him
           before
           ?
        
         
           And
           whereas
           men
           are
           readie
           to
           imagine
           ,
           and
           we
           know
           it
           is
           that
           which
           many
           do
           obiect
           against
           
           this
           ,
           that
           to
           deale
           so
           straightly
           with
           their
           houshold
           ,
           were
           the
           next
           way
           to
           ridde
           themselues
           of
           all
           good
           seruants
           ;
           and
           that
           then
           they
           might
           soone
           be
           maister
           and
           man
           themselues
           .
        
         
           They
           must
           againe
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           vnderstand
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           a
           great
           wickednesse
           in
           them
           ,
           once
           to
           thinke
           that
           the
           Lord
           should
           require
           that
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           would
           necessarily
           driue
           them
           to
           
           such
           inconuenience
           :
           Nay
           rather
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           assuredly
           perswaded
           ,
           
             That
             godlinesse
             hath
             the
             promises
          
           
           
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             :
             and
             that
             if
             we
             first
             seeke
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             
             in
             our selues
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             all
             needfull
             things
             shall
             be
             cast
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           Euen
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           
             Abraham
             ;
             I
             know
             that
             he
             will
             commaund
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             
             and
             his
             houshold
             after
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             keepe
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             do
             righteousnesse
             and
             iudgement
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             may
             bring
             vpon
          
           Abraham
           ,
           
             that
             he
             hath
             spoken
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           So
           that
           thus
           to
           do
           ,
           is
           the
           very
           high
           way
           ,
           not
           to
           keepe
           vs.
           from
           ,
           but
           to
           bring
           vs
           vnto
           the
           fruition
           of
           all
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           if
           we
           giue
           credit
           vnto
           him
           ,
           who
           as
           he
           onely
           maketh
           them
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           meere
           mercy
           ,
           so
           must
           he
           onely
           accomplish
           them
           in
           the
           end
           by
           his
           constant
           veritie
           and
           truth
           .
           We
           confesse
           indeed
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           an
           ill
           seruant
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           readiest
           way
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           him
           ,
           whose
           roome
           is
           better
           then
           his
           company
           :
           for
           he
           thinketh
           himselfe
           to
           be
           in
           a
           prison
           ,
           nay
           in
           hell
           all
           the
           while
           :
           but
           in
           the
           end
           he
           shall
           perceiue
           that
           he
           is
           gone
           from
           the
           way
           of
           heauen
           vnto
           hell
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           be
           not
           more
           mercifull
           vnto
           him
           .
           And
           why
           should
           we
           be
           loth
           to
           depart
           from
           the
           seruice
           of
           them
           that
           haue
           no
           care
           to
           serue
           God
           ?
           or
           can
           we
           looke
           that
           they
           should
           do
           any
           faithfull
           seruice
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           vnfaithfull
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           But
           as
           concerning
           the
           rest
           ,
           if
           any
           be
           religious
           ,
           
           this
           is
           the
           best
           meane
           to
           retaine
           and
           keepe
           
           them
           :
           if
           they
           be
           but
           indifferent
           ,
           this
           may
           winne
           them
           :
           if
           they
           be
           falling
           away
           ,
           this
           may
           recouer
           them
           .
           For
           what
           shall
           we
           thinke
           of
           all
           the
           godly
           fathers
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           vowed
           diligently
           to
           looke
           to
           their
           housholds
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           serue
           God
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           did
           constantly
           performe
           it
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           had
           no
           seruants
           at
           all
           ?
           Was
           so
           great
           a
           man
           as
           Iehoshua
           without
           seruants
           ,
           when
           he
           promised
           before
           so
           many
           witnesses
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           his
           house
           should
           serue
           the
           Lord
           ?
           Was
           Dauid
           left
           alone
           ,
           and
           constrained
           to
           do
           all
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           as
           being
           a
           mightie
           King
           ,
           he
           bound
           himselfe
           vnto
           it
           by
           that
           song
           which
           he
           made
           for
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           wherein
           he
           saith
           :
           
             Mine
             eyes
             shall
             be
             vnto
             the
             faithfull
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             dwell
             with
             me
             :
             he
             that
             walketh
             in
             a
             perfect
             
             way
             ,
             he
             shall
             serue
             me
             :
             there
             shall
             no
             deceitfull
             person
             dwell
             in
             mine
             house
             :
             he
             that
             telleth
             lies
             shall
             not
             remaine
             in
             my
             sight
             ?
             Had
             not
          
           Abraham
           
             a
             great
             
             household
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             able
             on
             a
             sudden
             to
             carrie
             forth
             with
             him
             ,
             of
             them
             that
             were
             borne
             and
             brought
             vp
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             three
             hundred
             and
             eighteene
             men
             in
             armour
             ,
             to
             rescue
             his
             brother
          
           Lot
           ?
           
             Ofwhom
             notwithstanding
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             teach
             his
             children
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           as
           it
           appeareth
           he
           did
           indeed
           ,
           when
           by
           his
           onely
           perswasion
           at
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           
             all
             the
             males
             were
             contented
             to
             be
             
             circumcised
             ,
          
           and
           to
           receiue
           that
           Sacrament
           ,
           vnknowne
           before
           ,
           and
           painefull
           ,
           and
           also
           ignominious
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           looked
           onely
           to
           the
           outward
           signe
           .
           And
           must
           not
           that
           worthy
           
           Captaine
           of
           an
           hundred
           Italian
           souldiers
           ,
           needs
           haue
           a
           greater
           familie
           then
           many
           of
           these
           that
           cauill
           at
           this
           doctrine
           ?
           of
           whom
           the
           spirit
           of
           truth
           reporteth
           ,
           
             That
             he
             feared
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             his
          
           
           houshold
           .
        
         
           What
           shall
           we
           thinke
           of
           all
           these
           men
           ?
           Shall
           we
           ignorantly
           presume
           to
           the
           further
           deceiuing
           
           of
           our selues
           ,
           and
           hardening
           vs
           in
           this
           sinne
           ,
           that
           the
           times
           were
           then
           better
           ,
           and
           good
           seruants
           then
           more
           plentifull
           ?
           Or
           must
           we
           needs
           confesse
           ,
           as
           the
           truth
           is
           indeed
           ,
           that
           these
           men
           
           vsed
           more
           meanes
           to
           make
           their
           seruants
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           men
           do
           now
           a
           dayes
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           was
           greater
           vpon
           them
           ?
           And
           is
           it
           not
           set
           downe
           in
           writing
           for
           our
           learning
           ,
           to
           shew
           vs
           what
           is
           that
           which
           we
           might
           looke
           for
           at
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           walke
           in
           the
           same
           way
           that
           they
           did
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           no
           respect
           of
           persons
           ,
           times
           ,
           or
           places
           with
           him
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           must
           set
           an
           order
           in
           his
           house
           for
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           morning
           and
           euening
           ,
           before
           meales
           ,
           and
           after
           meales
           ,
           prayers
           and
           thankes
           may
           be
           offered
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           the
           authour
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           all
           spirituall
           graces
           that
           belong
           to
           a
           better
           life
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           all
           temporal
           blessings
           that
           belong
           to
           this
           life
           .
           For
           seeing
           that
           it
           is
           Gods
           good
           hand
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           that
           doth
           defend
           vs
           and
           all
           our
           familie
           in
           the
           night
           from
           outward
           dangers
           ,
           and
           giueth
           vs
           freedome
           from
           feares
           and
           terrors
           ,
           
           and
           from
           Sathans
           rage
           ,
           and
           also
           giueth
           vs
           rest
           &
           comfortable
           sleepe
           ,
           for
           the
           refreshing
           of
           our
           fraile
           bodies
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           meete
           we
           should
           begge
           it
           at
           his
           hand
           by
           prayer
           ,
           before
           we
           prepare
           our selues
           to
           rest
           ,
           and
           praise
           him
           for
           it
           when
           we
           rise
           from
           it
           ?
           Againe
           ,
           seeing
           that
           euery
           day
           we
           are
           subiect
           to
           innumerable
           dangers
           ,
           which
           we
           know
           not
           of
           ,
           and
           both
           wisedome
           and
           strength
           to
           follow
           good
           and
           honest
           callings
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           blessing
           vpon
           our
           labours
           to
           make
           vs
           prosper
           by
           them
           ,
           are
           from
           God
           alone
           :
           should
           we
           not
           begin
           the
           day
           with
           feare
           vnto
           God
           ,
           for
           his
           gracious
           protection
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           mercifull
           blessing
           of
           vs
           ?
           And
           seeing
           meates
           and
           drinks
           are
           sanctified
           vnto
           vs
           on
           Gods
           part
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           ours
           
           by
           prayer
           :
           doubtlesse
           though
           God
           hath
           by
           his
           word
           sanctified
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           vnholy
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           when
           we
           do
           not
           for
           our
           part
           sanctifie
           them
           by
           faithfull
           prayer
           and
           thanksgiuing
           .
           And
           this
           was
           Dauids
           practise
           ,
           Psal.
           55.
           1.
           
           
             Euening
             and
             morning
             ,
             and
             at
             noone
             tide
             ,
             will
             I
             pray
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             noise
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             heare
             my
             voice
             .
          
           If
           any
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           sufficient
           for
           the
           gouernour
           to
           charge
           euery
           one
           in
           his
           familie
           to
           do
           it
           priuately
           by
           himselfe
           :
           so
           might
           the
           Prince
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           do
           as
           Darius
           did
           ,
           to
           charge
           euery
           one
           in
           all
           his
           dominions
           to
           worship
           no
           God
           ,
           but
           Daniels
           God.
           Yet
           godly
           Princes
           
           thought
           it
           their
           dutie
           to
           set
           vp
           the
           worship
           ofGod
           in
           their
           dominions
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           order
           that
           God
           might
           be
           worshipped
           publickely
           and
           ioyntly
           of
           all
           in
           their
           land
           .
           So
           did
           Iob
           ,
           for
           his
           
           
           houshold
           ,
           not
           onely
           bid
           his
           children
           pray
           to
           God
           by
           thēselues
           ,
           but
           he
           appointed
           set
           times
           of
           praying
           together
           ,
           and
           sacrificing
           ,
           and
           commanded
           his
           children
           to
           come
           prepared
           thereunto
           .
           Againe
           ,
           if
           the
           maister
           lay
           the
           matter
           vpon
           the
           consciences
           of
           such
           as
           be
           of
           his
           family
           ,
           then
           if
           they
           be
           negligent
           ,
           God
           shall
           haue
           no
           honour
           and
           worship
           in
           that
           family
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           reade
           of
           Abraham
           that
           wheresoeuer
           
           he
           became
           ,
           he
           built
           an
           altar
           to
           God
           ,
           where
           God
           should
           be
           worshipped
           ioyntly
           in
           his
           familie
           .
           If
           God
           should
           measure
           out
           his
           goodnesse
           to
           thee
           ,
           as
           thou
           measurest
           honour
           and
           glory
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           what
           a
           case
           wert
           thou
           ?
           He
           doth
           giue
           a
           charge
           to
           his
           Angels
           to
           keepe
           thee
           ,
           he
           commandeth
           the
           earth
           to
           allow
           thee
           meate
           for
           thy
           sustenāce
           ;
           and
           his
           Commandement
           is
           an
           effectuall
           word
           ,
           that
           maketh
           them
           to
           do
           the
           thing
           that
           he
           chargeth
           them
           withall
           .
           Wilt
           thou
           now
           onely
           bid
           thy
           seruant
           or
           sonne
           to
           serue
           and
           honour
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           see
           that
           he
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           helpe
           him
           in
           it
           ?
           Then
           thou
           doest
           not
           measure
           out
           vnto
           God
           ,
           as
           thou
           wouldest
           haue
           him
           measure
           to
           thee
           .
        
         
           This
           duty
           then
           belongeth
           to
           a
           Christian
           head
           of
           a
           familie
           ,
           to
           worship
           God
           with
           all
           his
           family
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           order
           that
           when
           he
           shal
           be
           absent
           vpon
           necessarie
           occasions
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           done
           reuerently
           ,
           and
           onely
           by
           some
           one
           in
           his
           family
           ,
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           wit
           and
           age
           may
           be
           meete
           for
           it
           .
           The
           neglect
           of
           this
           dutie
           ,
           letteth
           into
           families
           many
           grieuous
           enormities
           ,
           and
           outward
           miseries
           ,
           
           while
           God
           in
           his
           iustice
           refuseth
           to
           blesse
           such
           ,
           as
           by
           their
           carelesnesse
           in
           seruing
           of
           him
           ,
           do
           shew
           ,
           that
           they
           take
           not
           him
           to
           be
           the
           author
           of
           all
           wel-fare
           to
           soule
           or
           body
           ,
           but
           thinke
           to
           do
           well
           enough
           without
           him
           ,
           or
           else
           thinke
           to
           haue
           their
           turnes
           serued
           without
           requesting
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           dutie
           ,
           which
           the
           chiefe
           gouernour
           must
           performe
           to
           all
           in
           his
           familie
           ,
           is
           priuate
           instruction
           ,
           
           and
           dealing
           with
           them
           in
           matters
           of
           religion
           ,
           for
           the
           building
           of
           them
           vp
           in
           true
           faith
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           inuring
           and
           bringing
           of
           them
           to
           a
           conscience
           towards
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           onely
           know
           and
           professe
           religion
           ,
           but
           also
           feele
           and
           shew
           the
           power
           of
           religion
           in
           their
           liues
           .
           This
           dutie
           hath
           these
           specials
           belonging
           to
           it
           :
           First
           ,
           a
           familiar
           and
           plaine
           opening
           vnto
           them
           the
           principles
           of
           religion
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           a
           Catechisme
           .
           This
           duty
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           layeth
           vpon
           parents
           .
           Ephes.
           6.
           1.
           
           
             Traine
             them
             vp
             in
             doctrine
             and
             holy
             precepts
             ,
             drawne
             out-of
             the
             word
             .
          
           The
           like
           was
           commanded
           to
           parents
           in
           the
           old
           law
           :
           
             Let
             these
             words
             which
             I
             command
             thee
             this
          
           
           
             day
             ,
             be
             in
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             whet
             them
             vpon
             thy
             children
             ,
             and
             speake
             of
             them
             when
             thou
             sittest
             in
             thy
             house
             ,
             when
             thou
             walkest
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             when
             thou
             liest
             downe
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             risest
             vp
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           So
           that
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           bring
           thy
           children
           to
           be
           catechized
           at
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           thou
           must
           labour
           with
           them
           at
           home
           after
           a
           more
           plaine
           and
           easier
           manner
           of
           instruction
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           the
           better
           profit
           by
           the
           publike
           teaching
           .
           Looke
           Prouerbs
           
           22.
           6.
           
           Thou
           euen
           by
           breeding
           thy
           children
           hast
           helped
           them
           into
           corruption
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           damnable
           estate
           :
           how
           oughtest
           thou
           then
           ,
           by
           all
           holy
           care
           and
           paines
           taken
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           teaching
           them
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           helpe
           them
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           firebrands
           of
           hell
           ?
           And
           for
           seruants
           ,
           seeing
           they
           spend
           their
           strength
           ,
           &
           wearie
           out
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           bestow
           their
           dayes
           and
           yeares
           in
           seeking
           thy
           profit
           and
           ease
           :
           oughtest
           not
           thou
           then
           to
           seeke
           the
           saluation
           of
           their
           soules
           ?
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           The
           iust
           man
           hath
           regard
           to
           his
           beast
           :
           much
           more
           shouldest
           thou
           haue
           regard
           to
           thy
           seruant
           ,
           who
           is
           made
           according
           to
           the
           image
           of
           God
           with
           thee
           ,
           and
           is
           redeemed
           with
           as
           deare
           a
           price
           as
           thou
           art
           .
           And
           thy
           care
           for
           him
           should
           not
           stretch
           to
           his
           body
           alone
           ,
           but
           especially
           to
           his
           soule
           ;
           that
           seeing
           his
           calling
           will
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           vse
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           so
           often
           meanes
           for
           the
           good
           of
           it
           as
           were
           requisite
           ,
           he
           might
           herein
           be
           helped
           by
           thee
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           speciall
           is
           ,
           an
           acquainting
           them
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           by
           reading
           them
           daily
           in
           
           thy
           house
           in
           their
           hearing
           ,
           and
           directing
           them
           to
           marke
           ,
           and
           make
           vse
           of
           those
           things
           which
           are
           plaine
           and
           easie
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           capacitie
           .
           So
           Timothie
           was
           trained
           vp
           by
           his
           parents
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           knew
           them
           from
           a
           
           child
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           was
           made
           acquainted
           with
           them
           by
           reading
           them
           ,
           and
           being
           instructed
           in
           them
           according
           to
           his
           capacitie
           .
           This
           shal
           make
           them
           
           the
           fitter
           to
           heare
           and
           profit
           by
           the
           publike
           ministerie
           :
           whereas
           the
           neglect
           of
           this
           duty
           ,
           makes
           them
           vnable
           to
           heare
           and
           vnderstand
           the
           Preacher
           when
           he
           citeth
           examples
           ,
           or
           quoteth
           texts
           out
           of
           sundry
           places
           of
           Scripture
           .
           The
           helpe
           that
           their
           family
           might
           reape
           by
           it
           should
           make
           them
           carefull
           in
           this
           reading
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           is
           ,
           a
           diligent
           care
           and
           regard
           that
           they
           profit
           by
           the
           publike
           ministery
           of
           the
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           euery
           one
           according
           to
           their
           capacitie
           .
           And
           this
           duty
           requireth
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           onely
           looke
           that
           they
           do
           diligently
           frequent
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           carefully
           come
           to
           the
           Sacraments
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           they
           shew
           them
           how
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           of
           preparing
           themselues
           to
           the
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           as
           lob
           did
           his
           sonnes
           .
           They
           must
           prepare
           them
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           by
           willing
           them
           to
           consider
           Gods
           ordinance
           ,
           his
           promise
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           necessity
           ,
           &c.
           by
           commanding
           them
           to
           lay
           aside
           all
           such
           cares
           ,
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           affections
           ,
           as
           might
           hinder
           them
           from
           a
           diligent
           hearing
           .
           To
           the
           Sacraments
           they
           must
           prepare
           them
           ,
           by
           willing
           them
           to
           consider
           of
           Gods
           institution
           ,
           the
           ministerie
           of
           his
           Sacraments
           ,
           his
           mercie
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           their
           faith
           ,
           their
           repentance
           ,
           and
           their
           wants
           :
           that
           so
           seeking
           assurance
           of
           grace
           ,
           of
           reconciliation
           ,
           and
           comfort
           ,
           they
           may
           come
           preparedly
           to
           the
           Lords
           table
           .
        
         
           Againe
           to
           further
           their
           profit
           ,
           they
           must
           diligently
           
           examine
           them
           ,
           what
           they
           haue
           learned
           ,
           what
           vse
           they
           can
           make
           of
           such
           doctrine
           ;
           &
           also
           helpe
           and
           direct
           them
           wherein
           they
           faile
           .
           Thus
           did
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           his
           Disciples
           .
           Besides
           ,
           they
           must
           call
           vpon
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           practise
           of
           
           that
           which
           they
           learne
           out
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           grow
           not
           to
           a
           common
           matter
           ,
           of
           no
           further
           vse
           but
           to
           talke
           of
           vpon
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           speciall
           dutie
           that
           belongeth
           to
           instruction
           ,
           is
           the
           vse
           of
           Gods
           workes
           ,
           either
           past
           ,
           or
           present
           :
           as
           of
           examples
           of
           his
           mercie
           and
           goodnes
           ,
           to
           be
           encouraged
           by
           them
           to
           trust
           in
           him
           :
           by
           workes
           of
           his
           iustice
           ,
           to
           be
           moued
           to
           feare
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           sow
           the
           seed
           of
           conscience
           and
           religion
           in
           them
           .
           Thus
           did
           Abraham
           Gen.
           18.
           19.
           which
           care
           of
           his
           moued
           the
           Lord
           to
           reueale
           to
           him
           his
           purpose
           of
           destroying
           the
           Sodomites
           .
        
         
           The
           duties
           which
           they
           are
           to
           require
           of
           them
           concerning
           godlines
           ,
           be
           to
           vse
           the
           publike
           ministery
           carefully
           :
           to
           be
           diligent
           and
           reuerent
           in
           the
           priuate
           worship
           of
           God
           ;
           to
           submit
           themselues
           to
           priuate
           instruction
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           their
           vse
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           building
           vp
           of
           themselues
           in
           faith
           .
           And
           〈◊〉
           ,
           to
           practise
           all
           holy
           and
           Christian
           duties
           ,
           which
           being
           comprised
           briefly
           in
           the
           Commandements
           ,
           are
           more
           largely
           layed
           open
           by
           the
           publike
           ministery
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           by
           priuate
           Catechizing
           .
        
         
           But
           after
           what
           maner
           must
           they
           require
           these
           duties
           ?
           We
           answer
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           telling
           of
           them
           
           what
           they
           must
           do
           ,
           and
           calling
           vpon
           them
           for
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           gentle
           admonition
           when
           they
           be
           backward
           :
           but
           also
           by
           correcting
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           be
           negligent
           and
           contemptuous
           in
           the
           practice
           thereof
           .
           
             
               This
               correcting
               is
               ,
               either
               by
            
             
               
                 
                   Rebuking
                   ,
                
                 
                   or
                
                 
                   Chastising
                   them
                   ,
                
              
            
          
           according
           to
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           fault
           ,
           &
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           partie
           that
           is
           so
           to
           be
           dealt
           with
           .
        
         
           A
           rebuke
           ,
           is
           a
           pronouncing
           of
           some
           misbehauiour
           ,
           
           or
           knowne
           wickednesse
           of
           any
           ,
           with
           condemning
           of
           the
           same
           (
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           )
           whereby
           they
           may
           haue
           shame
           ,
           that
           others
           might
           feare
           .
        
         
           Correction
           is
           a
           sharpe
           thing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
           not
           easily
           borne
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           which
           is
           full
           of
           selfe-loue
           :
           and
           through
           the
           corruption
           of
           nature
           ,
           it
           is
           turned
           into
           an
           occasion
           of
           great
           frowardnesse
           ,
           sturdinesse
           ,
           and
           naughtinesse
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           not
           wisely
           dealt
           in
           .
           Now
           the
           better
           to
           minister
           correction
           ,
           with
           more
           hope
           of
           doing
           good
           by
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           consider
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           correcting
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           matters
           for
           which
           correction
           must
           be
           giuen
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           correcting
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           end
           in
           correcting
           must
           not
           be
           to
           wreck
           and
           reuenge
           thine
           anger
           ,
           or
           malice
           ,
           or
           to
           reuenge
           thy selfe
           for
           any
           iniury
           done
           ,
           nor
           yet
           alonely
           ,
           the
           preuenting
           of
           the
           like
           hurt
           by
           the
           
           like
           fault
           afterward
           :
           but
           in
           zeale
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           who
           is
           dishonored
           by
           the
           lewdnesse
           of
           the
           offender
           ,
           and
           in
           loue
           to
           the
           party
           ;
           thou
           must
           seeke
           by
           wise
           correction
           to
           reclaime
           him
           from
           such
           euill
           as
           bringeth
           danger
           to
           him
           ,
           &
           to
           make
           him
           more
           carefull
           of
           his
           duty
           afterwards
           .
           Herein
           they
           faile
           ,
           who
           in
           correcting
           haue
           no
           respect
           but
           to
           their
           owne
           commodity
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           the
           matters
           that
           deserue
           correction
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           rule
           ,
           that
           there
           must
           be
           no
           rebuking
           ,
           much
           lesse
           chastising
           ,
           but
           where
           there
           is
           a
           fault
           .
           For
           where
           any
           is
           vniustly
           corrected
           ,
           besides
           the
           iniury
           ,
           it
           hurteth
           him
           ,
           by
           hardning
           him
           against
           iust
           correction
           .
           For
           he
           will
           thinke
           that
           it
           is
           the
           rash
           hastinesse
           of
           his
           gouernor
           that
           putteth
           him
           to
           smart
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           owne
           desert
           .
        
         
           By
           fault
           I
           meane
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           committing
           of
           that
           which
           was
           forbidden
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           omitting
           of
           that
           good
           which
           was
           commanded
           .
        
         
           But
           euery
           such
           fault
           is
           not
           to
           be
           censured
           with
           correction
           :
           sometime
           ignorance
           ,
           mistaking
           ,
           ouersight
           ,
           and
           a
           desire
           to
           please
           in
           one
           thing
           ,
           maketh
           inferiors
           to
           offend
           in
           others
           .
           Except
           there
           be
           contempt
           ,
           or
           willing
           negligence
           ,
           or
           retchlesse
           ouersight
           ,
           a
           gentle
           admonition
           may
           serue
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           superiours
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           comming
           to
           the
           greatest
           remedies
           of
           correction
           too
           soone
           :
           for
           so
           they
           may
           soone
           marre
           the
           partie
           by
           ouer-sharpe
           dealing
           ,
           which
           by
           a
           wise
           proceeding
           by
           degrees
           might
           haue
           bene
           gained
           .
           Furthermore
           ,
           Gouernors
           must
           know
           yet
           
           more
           expresly
           ,
           for
           what
           to
           correct
           .
           Some
           neuer
           correct
           but
           for
           their
           owne
           matters
           ,
           neuer
           regarding
           the
           faults
           committed
           against
           God.
           But
           the
           godly
           gouernour
           ,
           that
           aimeth
           at
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           seeketh
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           not
           himselfe
           ,
           is
           most
           grieued
           for
           those
           disorders
           in
           his
           family
           ,
           that
           tend
           to
           Gods
           dishonour
           ,
           and
           such
           he
           correcteth
           most
           carefully
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           defaults
           of
           his
           family
           that
           are
           against
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           looketh
           more
           to
           Gods
           dishonour
           by
           them
           ,
           then
           to
           his
           owne
           hurt
           or
           losse
           ,
           &
           in
           zeale
           of
           God
           is
           drawne
           to
           correct
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           selfe-loue
           .
           He
           therefore
           counteth
           these
           things
           worthie
           of
           correction
           ;
           if
           any
           delight
           in
           the
           ignorance
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           be
           carelesse
           to
           approue
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           wholly
           dependeth
           on
           him
           ,
           loueth
           him
           ,
           feareth
           him
           ,
           reuerenceth
           him
           ,
           laboureth
           to
           approue
           all
           his
           wayes
           before
           him
           :
           if
           any
           be
           giuen
           to
           idolatrie
           and
           superstitiō
           ,
           &
           careth
           not
           in
           euery
           part
           of
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           follow
           his
           reuealed
           will
           ,
           or
           if
           in
           the
           parts
           commanded
           ,
           he
           appeare
           negligent
           &
           cold
           ,
           or
           put
           them
           to
           any
           other
           vse
           then
           is
           commanded
           ,
           or
           be
           giuen
           to
           images
           or
           superstitious
           monuments
           ,
           customes
           ,
           occasions
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           ;
           if
           any
           dishonour
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           vnreuerent
           vsing
           ,
           or
           abusing
           ,
           or
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           not
           vsing
           it
           with
           that
           preparatiō
           before
           ,
           feeling
           at
           the
           present
           time
           ,
           and
           fruit
           after
           ,
           which
           is
           prescribed
           ,
           his
           titles
           ,
           word
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           or
           works
           :
           if
           any
           prophane
           his
           Sabbath
           by
           vaine
           pastimes
           ,
           and
           gaming
           ,
           as
           cards
           ,
           dice
           ,
           dancing
           ,
           &c.
           going
           
           to
           playes
           ,
           or
           giue
           not
           himselfe
           to
           the
           exercises
           appointed
           for
           that
           day
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           :
           if
           any
           neglect
           speciall
           duties
           towards
           their
           equals
           ,
           superiours
           ,
           or
           inferiours
           ,
           in
           yeares
           ,
           gifts
           ,
           authority
           ,
           as
           Magistrates
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           Maisters
           ,
           parents
           ,
           seruants
           ,
           children
           ,
           or
           people
           :
           if
           any
           declare
           not
           a
           conscience
           to
           fly
           euill
           ,
           anger
           ,
           malice
           ,
           contention
           ,
           quarelling
           ,
           fighting
           ,
           or
           any
           hurting
           of
           the
           person
           of
           man
           ,
           either
           in
           soule
           or
           〈◊〉
           being
           carefull
           to
           succour
           the
           same
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           calling
           ;
           if
           any
           be
           found
           vnchast
           in
           bodie
           ,
           words
           ,
           countenance
           or
           gesture
           ,
           vntemperate
           in
           diet
           ,
           in
           apparell
           ,
           dissolute
           ,
           not
           caring
           to
           maintaine
           the
           contrary
           holinesse
           in
           himselfe
           and
           others
           :
           if
           any
           be
           not
           carefull
           to
           preserue
           the
           goods
           of
           another
           man
           ,
           or
           shall
           by
           falshood
           ,
           flattery
           ,
           and
           oppression
           diminish
           the
           same
           ;
           if
           he
           be
           negligent
           in
           increasing
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           by
           honest
           and
           lawfull
           meanes
           ,
           or
           mis-spend
           them
           in
           cards
           ,
           dice
           ,
           gaming
           ,
           &c
           :
           if
           any
           care
           not
           to
           maintaine
           the
           good
           names
           of
           others
           ,
           but
           be
           giuen
           to
           vnnecescary
           blazing
           of
           other
           mens
           〈◊〉
           ,
           by
           lying
           ,
           slandering
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           taunting
           :
           if
           any
           shew
           himselfe
           care
           lesse
           to
           〈◊〉
           the
           motions
           and
           enticements
           ,
           vnto
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           lust
           of
           the
           same
           :
           and
           he
           wil
           vse
           the
           meanes
           following
           to
           redresse
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           manner
           of
           correcting
           must
           like
           wise
           be
           looked
           vnto
           :
           for
           to
           faile
           in
           that
           ,
           maketh
           correction
           hurtfull
           oftentimes
           ,
           but
           alwayes
           〈◊〉
           .
           For
           this
           point
           then
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           
           correction
           must
           be
        
         
           
             Ministred
             in
          
           
             
               
                 Wisedome
                 ,
              
               
                 and
              
               
                 Patience
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           Wisedome
           is
           that
           by
           which
           we
           obserue
           comelinesse
           
           in
           euery
           action
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           obserue
           what
           we
           do
           ,
           how
           ,
           in
           what
           place
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           ,
           before
           whom
           :
           that
           all
           things
           may
           be
           done
           in
           a
           conuenient
           place
           ,
           time
           ,
           and
           manner
           .
        
         
           
             Wisedome
             will
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Find
                 out
                 the
                 right
                 party
                 that
                 cōmitted
                 the
                 fault
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 innocent
                 be
                 not
                 vniustly
                 burthened
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Consider
                 of
                 what
                 sort
                 and
                 nature
                 the
                 fault
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Weigh
                 circumstances
                 of
                 ages
                 ,
                 discretion
                 ,
                 &
                 occasions
                 that
                 moued
                 the
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 customary
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 slip
                 by
                 ouersight
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Looke
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 doer
                 ,
                 whether
                 negligence
                 ,
                 frowardnesse
                 ,
                 or
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 &
                 want
                 of
                 wisdom
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           And
           according
           to
           these
           things
           ,
           wisdome
           will
           teach
           a
           man
           to
           measure
           out
           correction
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           sparing
           in
           it
           .
           Besides
           ,
           wisedome
           will
           not
           correct
           before
           the
           fault
           be
           euident
           ,
           or
           before
           she
           be
           able
           to
           winde
           the
           offender
           out
           of
           all
           shifting
           
           holes
           .
           For
           when
           the
           offender
           is
           not
           throughly
           conuinced
           ,
           he
           shifteth
           off
           the
           shame
           of
           the
           fault
           and
           of
           the
           correction
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           purgation
           to
           cure
           his
           disease
           :
           and
           besides
           he
           will
           be
           bold
           to
           open
           his
           mouth
           against
           his
           ruler
           ,
           and
           seeke
           to
           bring
           him
           into
           hatred
           or
           contēpt
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           inferiours
           ,
           for
           correcting
           vniustly
           .
           Wisedome
           therefore
           will
           winke
           at
           a
           fault
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           make
           as
           though
           she
           saw
           it
           not
           ,
           that
           she
           may
           haue
           a
           fitter
           opportunitie
           to
           correct
           :
           yea
           ,
           towards
           some
           of
           a
           good
           nature
           ,
           wisedome
           will
           shew
           that
           she
           seeth
           a
           fault
           ,
           but
           yet
           for
           loue
           of
           the
           partie
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           haue
           him
           amend
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           ,
           she
           will
           passe
           ouer
           the
           euill
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           wisedome
           will
           neuer
           reproch
           the
           offender
           ,
           by
           reuiling
           or
           taunting
           him
           with
           the
           fault
           ,
           but
           minister
           correction
           in
           loue
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           haue
           his
           sore
           cured
           ,
           and
           his
           credit
           salued
           .
           For
           the
           casting
           of
           faults
           in
           their
           teeth
           ,
           and
           disgracing
           them
           ,
           especially
           before
           others
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           common
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           )
           maketh
           them
           lay
           off
           shame
           of
           offending
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           :
           whereas
           if
           they
           saw
           thee
           carefull
           of
           their
           credite
           ,
           they
           would
           haue
           much
           more
           regard
           to
           it
           themselues
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           wisedome
           will
           auoid
           partialitie
           ,
           and
           deale
           with
           all
           in
           the
           same
           case
           ,
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           .
        
         
           Patience
           is
           also
           needfull
           ,
           that
           through
           anger
           
           or
           hastines
           ,
           a
           man
           do
           not
           fight
           nor
           chide
           before
           he
           hath
           made
           the
           fault
           manifest
           to
           the
           offender
           :
           that
           if
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           his
           conscience
           may
           be
           touched
           
           for
           it
           .
           Againe
           ,
           by
           patience
           one
           must
           heare
           what
           the
           offender
           can
           say
           in
           his
           defence
           ,
           and
           not
           disdaine
           to
           heare
           him
           modestly
           alledging
           for
           himselfe
           :
           and
           when
           his
           defence
           is
           made
           ,
           by
           equitie
           to
           allow
           ,
           or
           disallow
           the
           same
           .
           So
           did
           Iob
           ,
           Iob.
           31.
           13.
           
           And
           Balaam
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           disdaine
           the
           defence
           of
           his
           beast
           .
           Num.
           20.
           30.
           
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           patience
           will
           also
           keepe
           a
           man
           from
           bitternesse
           ,
           which
           might
           sooner
           make
           the
           party
           angrie
           ,
           then
           draw
           him
           to
           amendment
           ;
           which
           thing
           the
           Apostle
           would
           haue
           auoided
           in
           superiours
           ,
           
           towards
           those
           that
           be
           vnder
           them
           .
           For
           want
           of
           this
           ,
           many
           are
           but
           a
           word
           and
           a
           blow
           :
           many
           first
           correct
           ,
           and
           then
           tell
           the
           fault
           ;
           many
           lay
           on
           loade
           ,
           or
           raile
           ,
           and
           reuile
           ,
           brawle
           ,
           and
           scold
           without
           measure
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           this
           patience
           will
           keepe
           thee
           from
           immoderate
           anger
           ,
           a
           thing
           dangerous
           in
           a
           corrector
           .
           For
           he
           that
           cometh
           to
           reforme
           with
           too
           much
           anger
           ,
           shall
           hardly
           keepe
           a
           measure
           in
           rebuking
           ,
           or
           chastising
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           seuerall
           kinds
           of
           correction
           ,
           the
           first
           is
           rebuking
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           sharpe
           reproofe
           for
           a
           fault
           committed
           ,
           measured
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           fault
           .
           Example
           whereof
           we
           haue
           in
           Iacob
           ,
           Gen.
           30.
           2.
           
           Ioh.
           2.
           10.
           
           Our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           to
           Peter
           Mat.
           16.
           23.
           and
           to
           Iames
           and
           Iohn
           ,
           Luk.
           9.
           55.
           
           So
           Eli
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           2.
           23.
           
           &c.
           rebuked
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           but
           not
           according
           to
           the
           quality
           of
           their
           fault
           ,
           which
           turned
           to
           his
           ,
           and
           their
           ruine
           .
        
         
           This
           reproofe
           may
           haue
           some
           threatning
           of
           
           chastisement
           ioyned
           with
           it
           ,
           if
           need
           be
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           to
           make
           it
           sinke
           the
           deeper
           .
           Prou.
           19.
           19.
           
           Be
           thou
           verie
           angrie
           when
           thou
           pardonest
           a
           fault
           ;
           saying
           ,
           that
           thou
           for
           sparing
           him
           now
           ,
           wilt
           punish
           him
           the
           soarer
           ,
           if
           he
           transgresse
           againe
           .
           But
           threatenings
           must
           not
           be
           vaine
           words
           without
           effect
           ,
           but
           alwayes
           if
           amendment
           follow
           not
           ,
           thou
           must
           performe
           what
           was
           threatned
           ,
           lest
           thou
           become
           light
           and
           vaine
           in
           the
           offenders
           eyes
           .
        
         
           Chastisement
           is
           ,
           when
           with
           a
           sharpe
           rebuke
           punishment
           is
           also
           laid
           vpon
           the
           offender
           ,
           according
           to
           discretion
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           man
           thinke
           fighting
           vnmeete
           for
           Christians
           ,
           or
           be
           loth
           to
           foile
           their
           hands
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           get
           themselues
           an
           ill
           name
           ;
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           Gods
           ordinance
           is
           not
           a
           matter
           of
           an
           ill
           report
           ,
           but
           onely
           among
           fooles
           ,
           that
           know
           not
           what
           is
           good
           and
           meete
           .
           Now
           ,
           that
           houshold-chastisement
           is
           agreeable
           to
           Gods
           will
           ,
           is
           euident
           out
           of
           the
           Prouerbs
           ,
           where
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           doth
           very
           often
           commend
           it
           to
           vs
           ,
           as
           Chap.
           13.
           24.
           
           
             He
             that
             spareth
             the
             rod
             hateth
             his
             sonne
             :
             but
             he
             that
             loueth
             him
             ,
             chasteneth
             him
             betimes
             .
          
           Where
           he
           requireth
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           not
           deferred
           till
           it
           be
           too
           late
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           till
           the
           offender
           be
           hardened
           in
           ill
           :
           but
           giuen
           in
           time
           ,
           before
           he
           be
           past
           recouery
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           fruit
           of
           true
           and
           pure
           loue
           ,
           to
           correct
           in
           due
           time
           :
           and
           very
           loue
           in
           parents
           ,
           and
           care
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           must
           draw
           them
           to
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           such
           parents
           know
           not
           what
           true
           loue
           of
           children
           meaneth
           ,
           but
           embrace
           fondnesse
           ,
           and
           foolish
           pittie
           in
           stead
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           do
           spare
           to
           correct
           ,
           when
           correction
           is
           deserued
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           this
           fondnesse
           and
           foolish
           affection
           is
           indeed
           hatred
           and
           not
           loue
           .
           The
           reason
           why
           it
           is
           to
           be
           counted
           hatred
           ,
           is
           set
           downe
           ,
           Prou.
           19.
           18.
           
           
             Chastise
             thy
             sonne
             while
             there
             is
             hope
             ,
             and
             let
             not
             thy
             soule
             spare
             him
             ,
             to
             his
             destruction
             .
          
           Where
           he
           plainely
           saith
           ,
           that
           fond
           pittying
           and
           sparing
           of
           children
           ,
           is
           to
           worke
           the
           destruction
           of
           them
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           a
           token
           of
           great
           hatred
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           meanes
           of
           anothers
           destruction
           ?
           Elsewhere
           he
           sheweth
           the
           necessitie
           of
           correction
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           which
           it
           doth
           :
           Prou.
           22.
           25.
           
           
             Foolishnesse
             is
             bound
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             child
             ,
             but
             the
             rod
             of
             correction
             shall
             remoue
             it
             farre
             from
             him
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           much
           folly
           and
           〈◊〉
           is
           couched
           in
           a
           childs
           heart
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           be
           not
           purged
           ,
           will
           burst
           forth
           into
           foule
           enormities
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           purgation
           is
           but
           needfull
           ;
           and
           what
           may
           that
           be
           ,
           but
           
             the
             rod
             of
             correction
          
           ?
        
         
           The
           same
           is
           commanded
           ,
           Prou.
           29.
           17.
           
           
             Correct
             thy
             sonne
          
           :
           where
           also
           he
           sheweth
           what
           benefit
           commeth
           thereby
           to
           the
           parents
           :
           
             He
             shall
             giue
             thee
             rest
             ,
             yea
             he
             will
             giue
             pleasures
             to
             thy
             soule
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           be
           free
           from
           sorrow
           ,
           heauinesse
           ,
           and
           many
           troubles
           ,
           which
           many
           parents
           haue
           with
           vngracious
           children
           :
           and
           on
           
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           haue
           much
           comfort
           and
           delight
           by
           him
           .
           Great
           benefit
           also
           commeth
           thereby
           to
           the
           children
           ,
           as
           he
           sheweth
           in
           the
           15.
           verse
           ,
           
             The
             rod
             and
             correction
             giue
             wisedome
             ,
          
           aud
           Chap.
           23.
           13.
           14.
           
           Whereas
           the
           neglect
           of
           it
           bringeth
           hurt
           to
           the
           child
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           parents
           ,
           as
           followeth
           :
           
             A
             child
             set
             at
             libertie
             maketh
             his
             mother
             ashamed
             .
          
           And
           for
           seruants
           ,
           the
           Wiseman
           doth
           closely
           shew
           ,
           how
           they
           must
           be
           dealt
           withall
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           Prou.
           29.
           21.
           
           
             He
             which
             bringeth
             vp
             his
             seruant
             delicately
             from
             his
             youth
             ,
             at
             length
             will
             be
             depriued
             of
             his
             children
             .
          
           And
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           verse
           19.
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             A
             seruant
             will
             not
             be
             chastised
             with
             words
             :
             though
             he
             vnderstand
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             answer
             or
             regard
             .
          
        
         
           These
           Scriptures
           shew
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           put
           the
           rod
           of
           correction
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Gouernours
           of
           the
           family
           ,
           by
           punishment
           to
           saue
           them
           from
           destruction
           ;
           which
           if
           the
           bridle
           were
           let
           loose
           vnto
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           run
           vnto
           .
           Where
           men
           and
           women
           are
           content
           to
           go
           contrary
           to
           their
           owne
           nature
           ,
           and
           to
           vndergo
           ill
           reports
           to
           obey
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           God
           will
           giue
           a
           blessing
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           well
           ordered
           familie
           ,
           wherein
           all
           shall
           be
           of
           good
           hope
           .
           
        
         
           These
           be
           the
           duties
           that
           the
           chiefe
           of
           the
           familie
           oweth
           to
           them
           of
           his
           familie
           within
           doores
           ,
           as
           touching
           godlinesse
           .
           The
           wife
           also
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           fellow-helper
           ,
           hath
           some
           things
           
           belonging
           to
           her
           to
           further
           godlinesse
           in
           her
           familie
           :
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           in
           her selfe
           to
           giue
           example
           
           to
           her
           houshold
           of
           all
           readie
           submission
           to
           all
           good
           and
           Christian
           orders
           ,
           to
           order
           her
           houshold
           affaires
           so
           carefully
           that
           no
           exercise
           of
           religion
           be
           hindred
           ,
           or
           put
           out
           of
           place
           ,
           at
           
           such
           time
           as
           they
           should
           be
           done
           in
           her
           husbands
           absence
           :
           to
           see
           good
           orders
           obserued
           as
           he
           hath
           appointed
           :
           to
           watch
           ouer
           the
           manners
           and
           behauiour
           of
           such
           as
           be
           in
           her
           house
           ,
           and
           to
           helpe
           her
           husband
           in
           spying
           out
           euils
           that
           are
           breeding
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           wisedome
           they
           may
           be
           preuented
           or
           cured
           .
           Salomon
           saith
           of
           the
           vertuous
           woman
           ,
           that
           
             she
             ouerseeth
             the
             wayes
             of
             her
             
             houshold
             .
          
           And
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           
             she
             openeth
             her
             mouth
             with
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             the
             law
             of
             grace
             is
             in
             her
             tongue
             .
          
           And
           Saint
           Paul
           requireth
           ,
           that
           wiues
           ,
           specially
           the
           elder
           ,
           be
           teachers
           of
           good
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           instruct
           the
           yonger
           .
           They
           may
           also
           do
           much
           good
           in
           framing
           the
           tender
           yeares
           of
           their
           children
           vnto
           good
           ,
           while
           they
           be
           vnder
           their
           hands
           .
           For
           euen
           as
           a
           child
           cockered
           and
           made
           a
           wanton
           by
           the
           mother
           ,
           will
           be
           more
           vntractable
           ,
           when
           the
           father
           will
           seeke
           to
           bend
           him
           to
           good
           :
           so
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           a
           child
           wisely
           trained
           vp
           by
           the
           mother
           in
           the
           yong
           yeares
           ,
           will
           be
           the
           easilier
           brought
           to
           goodnesse
           by
           the
           fathers
           godly
           care
           .
           We
           reade
           ,
           that
           Timothy
           was
           made
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Scripture
           from
           a
           little
           child
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           his
           godly
           mother
           ,
           and
           grandmother
           ;
           a
           good
           patterne
           for
           Christians
           .
           And
           marke
           the
           proofe
           ,
           God
           recompenced
           their
           godly
           care
           exceedingly
           :
           for
           Timothie
           proued
           a
           
           rare
           yong
           man
           ,
           of
           excellent
           graces
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           of
           his
           parents
           .
           Mothers
           may
           also
           powre
           good
           liquor
           into
           their
           childrens
           tender
           vessels
           ,
           the
           sauour
           whereof
           shall
           sticke
           in
           them
           a
           long
           while
           after
           :
           I
           meane
           ,
           they
           may
           sow
           in
           their
           mindes
           the
           seede
           of
           religion
           and
           godlinesse
           .
           These
           and
           such
           like
           duties
           ,
           if
           the
           wife
           performe
           constantly
           ,
           she
           shall
           bring
           no
           small
           helpe
           to
           her
           husband
           ,
           for
           the
           godly
           and
           religious
           ordering
           of
           his
           house
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           that
           part
           of
           Houshold
           gouernment
           ,
           which
           concerneth
           godlinesse
           .
        
         
           Now
           we
           come
           to
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           which
           pertaines
           
           to
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           :
           wherein
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           husband
           and
           of
           the
           wife
           :
           namely
           to
        
         
           
             Take
             order
             for
          
           
             
               
                 Prouision
                 ,
              
               
                 and
              
               
                 Health
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           They
           must
           take
           order
           for
           prouision
           for
           necessaries
           ,
           to
           the
           maintenance
           of
           themselues
           and
           
           all
           their
           charge
           .
           These
           necessaries
           are
           food
           and
           rayment
           .
           Also
           care
           must
           be
           had
           of
           the
           health
           of
           such
           as
           be
           in
           their
           families
           ,
           both
           to
           preserue
           it
           by
           rest
           ,
           and
           recreation
           if
           need
           be
           ,
           and
           to
           restore
           it
           if
           it
           be
           hindred
           ,
           by
           good
           looking
           to
           such
           as
           are
           fallen
           into
           sicknesse
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           gouernours
           of
           the
           familie
           must
           make
           honest
           prouision
           for
           themselues
           ,
           and
           their
           charge
           ,
           and
           not
           liue
           vpon
           the
           Church-almes
           ,
           
           or
           by
           begging
           ,
           purloyning
           ,
           borrowing
           ,
           
           or
           cousining
           .
           It
           is
           most
           euident
           by
           that
           saying
           of
           Saint
           Paul
           to
           
             Timothie
             :
             He
             that
             prouideth
             not
             
             for
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             especially
             for
             them
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             hath
             denyed
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             is
             worse
             then
             an
             infidell
             .
          
           And
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             iust
             man
             regardeth
             the
             life
             
             of
             his
             beast
             :
          
           much
           more
           of
           his
           seruants
           and
           children
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           chargeth
           vs
           with
           this
           dutie
           ;
           so
           he
           setteth
           vs
           about
           such
           things
           whereby
           this
           may
           be
           compassed
           ,
           and
           forewarneth
           vs
           of
           those
           things
           whereby
           it
           might
           be
           hindered
           .
        
         
           The
           things
           that
           he
           teacheth
           vs
           for
           the
           making
           of
           this
           prouision
           ,
           are
           first
           ;
           
             That
             euery
             one
             
             should
             haue
             some
             honest
             and
             good
             calling
             ,
             and
             should
             walke
             diligently
             in
             it
             :
          
           that
           it
           may
           bring
           in
           honest
           gaine
           ,
           whereby
           necessaries
           for
           the
           family
           may
           be
           prepared
           .
        
         
           That
           euery
           man
           must
           applie
           himselfe
           to
           some
           
           studie
           and
           calling
           ,
           is
           so
           knowne
           ,
           that
           it
           needeth
           no
           proofe
           ;
           
             In
             the
             sweate
             of
             thy
             browes
             thou
             shalt
             eate
             thy
             bread
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Which
           condemneth
           all
           such
           as
           liue
           of
           the
           labours
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           and
           themselues
           take
           no
           paines
           or
           trauaile
           ,
           do
           no
           good
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           benefite
           not
           humane
           societie
           any
           way
           ,
           but
           deuoure
           the
           good
           creatures
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           which
           indeed
           belong
           to
           them
           that
           take
           all
           the
           paines
           .
           In
           this
           ranke
           do
           a
           number
           of
           Gentiles
           in
           the
           world
           march
           ,
           deuising
           gay
           toyes
           ,
           which
           might
           well
           be
           spared
           ;
           who
           are
           but
           vnprofitable
           burthens
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           that
           fill
           vp
           
           number
           like
           Ciphers
           ,
           who
           glory
           in
           their
           shame
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           their
           ease
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           brauerie
           ,
           whereof
           (
           if
           they
           knew
           whereto
           a
           man
           was
           
           borne
           )
           they
           would
           be
           ashamed
           .
        
         
           These
           be
           they
           for
           whose
           maintenance
           in
           their
           iollitie
           ,
           a
           number
           are
           faine
           to
           toyle
           very
           hardly
           ,
           fare
           meanely
           ,
           and
           spend
           their
           strength
           to
           the
           very
           skinne
           and
           bones
           ,
           and
           yet
           can
           get
           but
           a
           slender
           recompence
           ,
           through
           their
           vnmercifull
           exactions
           .
           But
           enough
           of
           them
           :
           to
           returne
           .
           The
           good
           gouernour
           of
           a
           house
           must
           be
           none
           of
           these
           :
           but
           he
           must
           haue
           a
           calling
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           honest
           ,
           and
           lawfull
           ;
           not
           onely
           gainfull
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           also
           holy
           and
           profitable
           to
           the
           societie
           of
           mankind
           :
           For
           thus
           much
           doth
           Saint
           Paul
           comprehend
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.
           28.
           
           
             But
             let
             him
             labour
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           haue
           a
           calling
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           neuer
           so
           good
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           followed
           :
           so
           as
           it
           may
           bring
           in
           maintenance
           for
           thee
           and
           thine
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           meete
           for
           thy
           estate
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           must
           it
           be
           followed
           ?
           First
           ,
           with
           diligence
           :
           
           for
           as
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           
             Prou.
             8.
             9.
             
             He
             that
             caryeth
             himselfe
             slothfully
             ,
             or
             loosely
             in
             his
             businesse
             ,
             is
             the
             brother
             of
             a
             great
             waster
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           another
           waster
           :
           and
           doth
           as
           much
           as
           an
           vnthrist
           ,
           or
           spend-good
           .
        
         
           To
           diligence
           belongeth
           the
           blessing
           .
           
             Prou.
             10.
             4.
             
             The
             hand
             of
             the
             diligent
             maketh
             rich
             :
          
           and
           Chap.
           
           12.
           11.
           
           
             He
             that
             tilleth
             his
             land
             shall
             be
             satisfied
             with
             
             meate
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           and
           a
           large
           blessing
           :
           
             The
             soule
             of
             the
             diligent
             shall
             be
             fatted
             :
          
           that
           is
           ;
           he
           shall
           haue
           abundantly
           .
           And
           lest
           that
           any
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           some
           callings
           a
           man
           may
           well
           thriue
           ,
           but
           not
           
           in
           mine
           :
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Prou.
             14.
             23.
             
             In
             all
             labour
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           diligent
           following
           thy
           calling
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           this
           diligence
           will
           bring
           a
           man
           to
           renowne
           .
           
             Prou.
             22.
             29.
             
             Thou
             seest
             that
             a
             diligent
             man
             in
             his
             businesse
             standeth
             before
             Kings
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           better
           to
           kindle
           thy
           affection
           vnto
           this
           
           diligence
           in
           following
           thy
           calling
           ,
           consider
           what
           is
           said
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           those
           euils
           that
           are
           enemies
           vnto
           it
           .
        
         
           Many
           a
           man
           is
           idle
           and
           slothfull
           ,
           because
           labour
           and
           toile
           is
           irkesome
           and
           painfull
           to
           him
           ,
           
           as
           
             Prou.
             20.
             4.
             
             The
             slothfull
             will
             not
             plough
             ,
             because
             of
             Winter
             :
          
           but
           what
           is
           his
           reward
           ?
           It
           followeth
           ,
           
             Therefore
             shall
             he
             begge
             in
             Sommer
             ,
             and
             haue
             nothing
             .
          
           Pouertie
           is
           the
           fruite
           of
           slothfulnesse
           .
           Prou
           :
           18.
           4.
           
           
             A
             slothfull
             hand
             maketh
             poore
          
           .
           And
           lest
           any
           man
           should
           thinke
           that
           he
           could
           keepe
           away
           pouertie
           ,
           at
           least
           a
           great
           while
           :
           it
           is
           said
           in
           Prou.
           23.
           24.
           that
           it
           commeth
           violently
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           power
           ,
           and
           swiftly
           vpon
           such
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           not
           withstand
           it
           :
           
             Thy
             pouerty
             commeth
             as
             a
             light
             traueller
             ,
             and
             thy
             necessity
             as
             an
             armed
             man.
          
           In
           the
           same
           place
           also
           ,
           the
           meanes
           whereby
           it
           commeth
           is
           expressed
           :
           verse
           30.
           
           He
           through
           follie
           neglecteth
           his
           ground
           ,
           and
           left
           it
           vnfenced
           ,
           and
           vntilled
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           yeelded
           him
           no
           increase
           .
           Which
           being
           there
           spoken
           of
           
           husbandrie
           ,
           may
           be
           drawne
           to
           a
           generall
           ,
           that
           to
           let
           such
           things
           lye
           idle
           and
           vnused
           ,
           which
           should
           bring
           in
           commoditie
           ,
           is
           the
           high-way
           to
           pouertie
        
         
           The
           slothfull
           ,
           is
           further
           described
           to
           be
           a
           great
           wisher
           and
           woulder
           ,
           but
           no
           good
           householder
           :
           
           Prouerbs
           13.
           4.
           
           
             The
             Sluggard
             lusteth
             ,
             but
             his
             soule
             hath
             nought
             .
          
           And
           againe
           :
           
             All
             the
             day
             long
             he
             wisheth
             ,
             but
             his
             desire
             is
             not
             accomplished
             :
             which
             wasteth
             him
             with
             sorrow
             .
          
           Besides
           ,
           he
           perswadeth
           himselfe
           that
           he
           hath
           some
           sufficient
           stay
           or
           let
           ,
           to
           with-hold
           him
           from
           diligent
           labour
           ,
           and
           so
           dare
           not
           go
           forward
           ,
           as
           the
           wiseman
           saith
           ,
           Prou.
           15.
           10.
           
           
             The
             way
             of
             the
             slothfull
             is
          
           
           
             a
             hedge
             of
             thornes
          
           .
           And
           in
           another
           place
           he
           saith
           ;
           Prou.
           26.
           13.
           
           
             A
             Lion
             is
             in
             the
             way
             :
          
           but
           in
           truth
           it
           is
           ease
           and
           lazinesse
           that
           letteth
           him
           .
           
             As
             the
             doore
             turneth
             vpon
             the
             hinges
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             slothfull
             in
             his
             bed
             .
          
           And
           to
           shew
           that
           such
           a
           man
           is
           in
           a
           down-hill
           to
           beggerie
           :
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           thinketh
           himselfe
           very
           wise
           in
           his
           doing
           :
           The
           
           
             Sluggard
             is
             wiser
             in
             his
             owne
             conceit
             ,
             then
             seuen
             men
             that
             can
             render
             a
             reason
             .
          
           What
           hope
           is
           there
           of
           sauing
           of
           him
           that
           the
           begger
           catch
           him
           not
           ,
           who
           
           pleaseth
           himselfe
           in
           his
           sloth
           ,
           which
           doth
           summon
           him
           to
           beggerie
           ?
           That
           also
           is
           not
           to
           be
           omitted
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           sluggard
           ,
           who
           suffereth
           his
           owne
           ground
           to
           be
           ouer
           growne
           with
           thornes
           and
           nettles
           ,
           stones
           or
           thistles
           ,
           serueth
           in
           the
           world
           for
           an
           example
           ,
           to
           make
           other
           men
           warie
           .
           Vnder
           this
           ,
           is
           that
           same
           luskishnesse
           which
           
           maketh
           men
           loue
           their
           ease
           and
           sleepe
           ,
           which
           bringeth
           forth
           the
           same
           fruite
           that
           sloth
           doth
           .
           
             The
             sleeper
             shall
             be
             clothed
             with
             ragges
             .
             Prou.
          
           13.
           21.
           and
           therefore
           ,
           the
           wise-man
           laboureth
           to
           draw
           men
           from
           it
           .
           Prou.
           20.
           13.
           
           
             Loue
             not
             sleepe
             ,
             lest
             〈◊〉
             come
             to
             pouertie
             ;
             open
             thine
             eyes
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             be
             satisfied
             with
             bread
             .
          
        
         
           Another
           enemie
           to
           diligence
           ,
           is
           ,
           following
           
           of
           vaine
           and
           idle
           companie
           .
           For
           though
           a
           man
           be
           eager
           minded
           towards
           his
           businesse
           ,
           yet
           by
           vaine
           and
           idle
           company
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           drawne
           away
           to
           other
           delights
           ,
           and
           lose
           his
           good
           houres
           ,
           and
           let
           go
           the
           occasion
           of
           doing
           some
           things
           in
           the
           fit
           season
           .
           Therefore
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           Prou.
           11.
           12.
           
           
             The
             man
             that
             followeth
             the
             idle
             ,
             is
             destitute
             of
             vnderstanding
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           come
           to
           no
           better
           passe
           ,
           then
           the
           idle
           man.
           Pro.
           28.
           19.
           
           
             He
             that
             followeth
             the
             idle
             ,
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             pouertie
             .
          
           This
           harme
           getteth
           he
           by
           haunting
           vaine
           company
           ,
           
           and
           leude
           persons
           .
           For
           as
           sweete
           waters
           are
           corrupted
           and
           spoiled
           ,
           when
           they
           run
           into
           waters
           which
           are
           salt
           ,
           bitter
           ,
           or
           vnwholsome
           ,
           and
           so
           lose
           the
           vertue
           thereof
           :
           euen
           so
           ,
           he
           that
           ioyneth
           himselfe
           in
           friendship
           ,
           and
           doth
           couple
           himselfe
           in
           familiaritie
           with
           wicked
           and
           vngodly
           men
           ,
           becommeth
           wicked
           and
           vngodly
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           is
           stayned
           and
           blemished
           with
           their
           vices
           ,
           although
           heretofore
           he
           had
           bene
           inclined
           to
           vertue
           and
           godlinesse
           .
           For
           
             a
             little
             leauen
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             doth
             leauen
             the
             whole
             lump
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             6.
             
          
        
         
         
           Pastime
           also
           carieth
           many
           from
           their
           callings
           ,
           
           and
           likewise
           from
           thrift
           :
           Pro.
           21.
           17.
           
           
             He
             that
             loueth
             pastime
             ,
             shall
             be
             a
             poore
             man.
          
           Which
           being
           a
           punishment
           threatned
           of
           God
           against
           that
           euill
           ;
           though
           a
           man
           would
           be
           warie
           of
           loosing
           much
           at
           play
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           might
           some
           other
           way
           
           bring
           him
           to
           pouertie
           ,
           and
           so
           punish
           him
           for
           his
           corrupt
           delight
           in
           that
           thing
           which
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           so
           branded
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           vnto
           true
           diligence
           ,
           Salomon
           opposeth
           and
           setteth
           talking
           &
           great
           reckoning
           of
           what
           
           they
           will
           do
           ,
           Prou.
           14.
           23.
           
           
             In
             all
             labour
             there
             is
             abundance
             ,
             but
             the
             talke
             of
             the
             lips
             bringeth
             only
             want
             .
          
           For
           commonly
           ,
           such
           as
           make
           great
           account
           of
           their
           doings
           ,
           when
           it
           commeth
           to
           doing
           ,
           can
           find
           no
           fit
           time
           to
           begin
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           finish
           this
           point
           of
           diligence
           to
           be
           vsed
           in
           our
           calling
           ,
           marke
           the
           good
           husbandrie
           which
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           teacheth
           ,
           Prou.
           27.
           23.
           
           
             Be
             diligent
             to
             know
             the
             state
             of
             thy
             flocke
             ,
             and
             take
             heed
             to
             thy
             heards
             ,
             for
             riches
             remaine
             not
             alwayes
             .
          
           Where
           he
           willeth
           men
           not
           to
           trust
           all
           to
           seruants
           ,
           for
           the
           care
           of
           their
           cattell
           &
           other
           commodities
           ,
           but
           to
           looke
           diligently
           to
           them
           themselues
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           their
           riches
           be
           not
           so
           glued
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           if
           they
           be
           not
           carefully
           looked
           vnto
           ,
           they
           will
           take
           their
           leaue
           and
           be
           gone
           .
           And
           so
           we
           see
           it
           often
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           do
           their
           businesse
           by
           others
           ,
           haue
           others
           to
           thriue
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           peraduenture
           ,
           some
           husbands
           and
           
           wiues
           will
           say
           :
           Yee
           speake
           much
           of
           good
           husbandrie
           and
           good
           huswiferie
           ,
           but
           how
           would
           you
           haue
           them
           to
           be
           good
           husbands
           and
           good
           huswifes
           ,
           that
           haue
           not
           where
           with
           to
           be
           good
           husbands
           or
           good
           huswifes
           on
           ?
           Whereunto
           we
           answer
           ,
           that
           good
           husbandrie
           and
           good
           huswiferie
           ,
           consisteth
           not
           so
           much
           in
           hauing
           much
           or
           little
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           wise
           ,
           carefull
           ,
           discreet
           ,
           &
           good
           fore-casting
           of
           that
           which
           God
           in
           mercy
           hath
           enabled
           and
           enriched
           them
           with
           ,
           to
           see
           euery
           thing
           wel
           ordered
           ,
           and
           employed
           to
           a
           good
           end
           and
           vse
           .
           For
           we
           see
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           some
           husbands
           and
           wiues
           ,
           can
           so
           husbandly
           and
           huswifely
           dispose
           of
           things
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           make
           a
           fairer
           shew
           of
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           cause
           it
           to
           stretch
           further
           ,
           then
           many
           can
           of
           much
           .
           Yea
           ,
           some
           can
           do
           as
           much
           with
           twenty
           nobles
           ,
           as
           some
           other
           can
           with
           twenty
           or
           thirty
           pounds
           .
        
         
           As
           a
           calling
           must
           be
           followed
           with
           diligence
           ,
           so
           also
           there
           is
           wisedome
           ,
           skil
           ,
           and
           discretion
           to
           be
           vsed
           in
           it
           .
           For
           as
           in
           lifting
           of
           a
           great
           weight
           ,
           a
           mightie
           strong
           man
           wanting
           cunning
           ,
           cannot
           mooue
           that
           ,
           though
           he
           straine
           &
           busie
           himselfe
           much
           ,
           which
           a
           weak
           man
           will
           do
           with
           a
           sleight
           .
           So
           dealing
           in
           any
           calling
           ,
           some
           man
           shall
           toile
           exceedingly
           much
           ,
           and
           yet
           for
           want
           of
           wit
           and
           discretion
           ,
           not
           do
           halfe
           the
           good
           that
           another
           shall
           with
           more
           ease
           ,
           Prou.
           13.
           23.
           
        
         
           He
           that
           hath
           a
           trade
           ,
           let
           him
           learne
           to
           be
           cunning
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           go
           through
           with
           it
           :
           Prouer.
           16.
           20.
           
           And
           to
           the
           end
           he
           may
           walke
           
           on
           surer
           ground
           ,
           let
           him
           not
           disdaine
           to
           aske
           aduice
           and
           counsell
           .
           For
           the
           praise
           of
           contriuing
           matters
           well
           by
           his
           owne
           wit
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           losse
           and
           ignominy
           (
           when
           for
           want
           of
           counsell
           )
           a
           man
           entreth
           a
           wrong
           course
           .
           Besides
           ,
           Salomon
           doth
           commend
           this
           wisedome
           vnto
           vs
           often
           ,
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           hastinesse
           ,
           headinesse
           ,
           and
           selfe-will
           ;
           and
           to
           beware
           of
           ouer-weening
           in
           our
           owne
           reach
           :
           Prouerbs
           ,
           15.
           22.
           
           
             Without
             counsell
             ,
             thoughts
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           intents
           and
           purposes
           ,
           
             come
             to
             nought
             :
             but
             in
             the
             multitude
             of
             counsell
             there
             is
             stedfastnesse
             .
          
           And
           22.
           18.
           
           
             Establish
             thy
             thoughts
             by
             counsell
             ,
             and
             by
             counsell
             make
             warre
             .
          
           Whereas
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           Hast
           bringeth
           waste
           .
           
             Whosoeuer
             is
             hastie
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           rashly
           goeth
           about
           his
           businesse
           without
           counsell
           ,
           
             commeth
             surely
             to
             pouertie
          
           .
           Prou.
           21.
           5.
           
           That
           is
           notable
           ,
           Prouerb
           .
           29.
           20.
           
           
             Seest
             thou
             a
             man
             hastie
             in
             his
             matters
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             hope
             of
             a
             foole
             then
             of
             him
             .
          
           The
           same
           is
           said
           of
           the
           conceited
           man
           ,
           
             Seest
             thou
             a
             man
             wise
             in
             his
             owne
             conceit
             ?
             there
             is
             more
             hope
             of
             a
             foole
             then
             of
             him
             .
          
           Prou
           26.
           12.
           
        
         
           When
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           doth
           so
           carefully
           commend
           this
           thing
           to
           vs
           ,
           we
           must
           needs
           thereby
           see
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           óf
           great
           necessitie
           ,
           and
           of
           excellent
           vse
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           the
           prouerbe
           is
           ,
           Two
           eyes
           see
           more
           then
           one
           .
           And
           many
           times
           ,
           men
           see
           more
           cleerely
           in
           other
           mens
           matters
           then
           in
           their
           owne
           .
           In
           this
           case
           also
           ,
           it
           is
           good
           to
           looke
           to
           the
           examples
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           our
           owne
           experience
           in
           such
           like
           cases
           ;
           for
           much
           light
           commeth
           
           into
           a
           wise
           mans
           mind
           by
           this
           window
           .
           And
           to
           the
           end
           that
           thou
           mayst
           make
           thy
           vse
           of
           experience
           and
           examples
           ,
           when
           occasion
           shall
           serue
           ,
           it
           is
           good
           to
           marke
           things
           which
           shall
           fall
           out
           ,
           to
           obserue
           the
           beginnings
           ,
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           euents
           of
           matters
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           them
           in
           mind
           to
           stand
           thee
           in
           stead
           .
           For
           he
           that
           neuer
           marketh
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           one
           as
           if
           he
           had
           neuer
           seene
           or
           heard
           any
           thing
           :
           and
           such
           a
           one
           must
           alwayes
           be
           running
           for
           counsell
           in
           euery
           light
           matter
           ,
           or
           else
           may
           take
           a
           wrong
           course
           ,
           except
           he
           can
           stumble
           on
           the
           right
           way
           by
           good
           hap
           .
           This
           obseruation
           ,
           and
           pondering
           of
           euents
           ,
           with
           the
           causes
           that
           went
           before
           ,
           is
           the
           ripener
           of
           wit.
           But
           idle-mindednesse
           ,
           and
           carelesse
           letting
           passe
           of
           matters
           ,
           maketh
           an
           emptinesse
           in
           the
           head
           ,
           of
           such
           good
           things
           as
           make
           one
           man
           excell
           another
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           following
           thy
           calling
           ,
           let
           not
           iustice
           
           &
           vpright
           dealing
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           but
           order
           thy
           dealing
           by
           them
           .
           If
           there
           were
           no
           other
           ,
           yet
           this
           reason
           should
           weigh
           with
           thee
           ,
           that
           so
           thou
           mightest
           looke
           to
           reape
           good
           dealing
           at
           other
           mens
           hands
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Prou.
           21.
           21.
           
           
             He
             that
             followeth
             after
             righteousnesse
             and
             mercie
             ,
             shall
             find
             life
             ,
             righteousnesse
             and
             glory
             .
          
           Whereas
           such
           as
           measure
           out
           hard
           measure
           to
           others
           ,
           haue
           the
           like
           measured
           to
           them
           againe
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           saying
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ.
           Besides
           ,
           the
           riches
           gotten
           by
           ill
           meanes
           ,
           haue
           a
           heauie
           destinie
           vttered
           against
           them
           :
           
             The
             gathering
             of
             riches
             by
             a
             deceitfull
             
             tongue
             is
             vanitie
             ,
             tossed
             too
             and
             fro
             ,
             of
             them
             that
             seeke
             death
             .
          
           Prou.
           21.
           6.
           
        
         
           *
           As
           iustice
           and
           equal
           dealing
           towards
           all
           men
           must
           be
           looked
           vnto
           ,
           so
           God
           will
           haue
           vs
           not
           to
           
           omit
           mercifulnesse
           and
           friendly
           dealing
           to
           the
           poore
           .
           Be
           not
           then
           so
           tied
           to
           thy
           businesse
           ,
           that
           thou
           canst
           neuer
           looke
           out
           to
           the
           necessities
           of
           others
           ,
           nor
           spare
           time
           to
           serue
           their
           occasions
           .
           Among
           many
           waies
           of
           helping
           the
           poore
           ,
           which
           are
           commanded
           ,
           this
           is
           one
           ,
           to
           go
           or
           ride
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           saue
           them
           from
           wrong
           ,
           or
           to
           further
           them
           in
           their
           right
           ;
           to
           be
           their
           mouth
           to
           pleade
           for
           them
           ,
           when
           by
           feare
           and
           simplicitie
           they
           cannot
           pleade
           for
           themselues
           .
           And
           toward
           them
           especially
           a
           sparing
           hand
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           &
           that
           with
           a
           sore
           item
           ,
           Prou.
           21.
           13.
           
           
             He
             that
             stoppeth
             his
             eare
             at
             the
             crying
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             he
             shall
             also
             crie
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             heard
             .
          
           And
           to
           shew
           liberalitie
           ,
           (
           especially
           to
           the
           Saints
           and
           faithfull
           ,
           )
           there
           is
           
           perswasion
           with
           a
           sweete
           promise
           .
           Prou.
           15.
           17.
           
           
             He
             that
             hath
             mercie
             vpon
             the
             poore
             ,
             lendeth
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             will
             recompence
             him
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             giuen
             .
          
        
         
           If
           any
           feare
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           tie
           himselfe
           so
           short
           ,
           as
           neuer
           to
           passe
           the
           bounds
           of
           equitie
           ,
           &
           besides
           ,
           open
           his
           hand
           so
           wide
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           he
           shall
           neuer
           liue
           and
           thriue
           of
           his
           calling
           :
           let
           him
           remember
           what
           is
           written
           ,
           Prouerb
           .
           16.
           3.
           
           
             Commit
             thy
             workes
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             thy
             thoughts
             shall
             be
             directed
             .
          
           And
           let
           that
           promise
           encourage
           him
           to
           follow
           the
           Lord
           whithersoeuer
           he
           calleth
           ,
           notwithstanding
           
           any
           feare
           or
           misdoubt
           .
           Besides
           ,
           let
           him
           haue
           that
           in
           mind
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           Prou.
           28.
           22.
           against
           couetousnesse
           ,
           and
           posting
           to
           be
           rich
           :
           
             A
             man
             with
             a
             wicked
             eye
             hasteth
             to
             be
             rich
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             not
             that
             pouertie
             shall
             come
             vnto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           And
           againe
           ,
           in
           the
           20.
           verse
           ,
           
             He
             that
             maketh
             hast
             to
             be
             rich
             ,
             shal
             not
             be
             innocent
             .
          
           Whereto
           agreeeth
           that
           of
           Saint
           Paul.
           1.
           
           Tim.
           6.
           9.
           10.
           
           
             He
             that
             will
             be
             rich
             falleth
             into
             tentation
             and
             snares
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           the
           vanitte
           of
           riches
           ill
           gotten
           ,
           or
           ill
           kept
           ,
           is
           declared
           ,
           Prou.
           13.
           1.
           and
           20.
           23.
           
        
         
           Hereunto
           men
           must
           ioyne
           contentation
           ,
           with
           
           that
           allowance
           which
           God
           as
           a
           wise
           Father
           (
           that
           knoweth
           what
           is
           best
           )
           maketh
           vnto
           them
           .
           For
           a
           restlesse
           and
           vncontented
           mind
           ,
           breedeth
           hast-making
           to
           riches
           ,
           drieth
           vp
           the
           riuers
           of
           liberalitie
           ,
           and
           setteth
           the
           conscience
           vpon
           the
           racke
           ;
           and
           stretcheth
           it
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           of
           equitie
           
           and
           iust
           dealing
           ,
           when
           hope
           of
           gaine
           is
           offered
           .
           Wherefore
           Salomon
           ,
           (
           to
           preuent
           those
           euils
           in
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           to
           like
           of
           their
           present
           estate
           ,
           telleth
           them
           ,
           that
           
             better
             is
             a
             little
             with
             righteousnesse
             ,
             then
             great
             reuenues
             without
             equitie
          
           ;
           And
           the
           like
           is
           in
           Psal.
           37.
           16.
           
           There
           is
           a
           double
           reason
           for
           this
           :
           First
           ,
           because
           store
           gotten
           with
           wrong
           ,
           breedeth
           a
           sore
           trouble
           ,
           sometime
           of
           mind
           and
           conscience
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           outward
           ;
           whiles
           the
           right
           owner
           of
           the
           goods
           suffereth
           thee
           not
           to
           go
           so
           quietly
           away
           with
           them
           :
           or
           God
           stirreth
           thee
           vp
           an
           enemy
           mightier
           then
           thy selfe
           ,
           that
           shall
           pull
           from
           thee
           ,
           as
           
           thou
           didst
           from
           another
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           because
           such
           haue
           the
           hatred
           of
           manie
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           they
           purloyne
           or
           get
           by
           wrong
           and
           oppression
           :
           which
           a
           good
           man
           would
           not
           haue
           for
           so
           small
           commoditie
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           we
           haue
           shewed
           what
           thou
           must
           sticke
           vnto
           in
           following
           thy
           calling
           .
           Now
           concerning
           other
           things
           not
           vnworthie
           to
           be
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           of
           him
           that
           would
           prouide
           for
           his
           family
           well
           .
           Though
           we
           would
           not
           haue
           a
           man
           faine
           himselfe
           poore
           ,
           and
           a
           niggard
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           abundance
           ,
           as
           a
           number
           do
           ,
           by
           whining
           and
           complaining
           without
           cause
           ,
           who
           are
           neither
           good
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           nor
           kinde
           to
           themselues
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           wisedome
           to
           carry
           an
           higher
           port
           and
           countenance
           in
           the
           world
           then
           a
           mans
           ability
           will
           warrant
           .
           Such
           shall
           be
           
           enuied
           :
           so
           long
           as
           they
           do
           beare
           it
           out
           by
           the
           hard-edge
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           layd
           at
           for
           charges
           ;
           and
           if
           through
           necessity
           in
           the
           end
           they
           be
           faine
           to
           yeeld
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           scorned
           of
           their
           enuiers
           ,
           and
           little
           pitied
           of
           all
           others
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           wisedome
           rather
           to
           beare
           a
           low
           sayle
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           within
           compasse
           ,
           and
           rather
           to
           come
           short
           of
           that
           thou
           mightest
           do
           ,
           remembring
           that
           which
           is
           ,
           Prou.
           12.
           9.
           
           
             He
             that
             is
             despised
             ,
             and
             is
             his
             owne
             man
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             he
             that
             boasteth
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             lacketh
             bread
             .
          
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           as
           they
           which
           loue
           to
           pearke
           alost
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           be
           carried
           with
           a
           full
           sayle
           by
           the
           
           winde
           a
           of
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           b
           Vaine-glory
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           haue
           sea-roome
           ,
           do
           oftentimes
           rush
           vpon
           the
           rocks
           of
           want
           ,
           and
           there
           sticke
           till
           they
           sinke
           :
           so
           they
           ,
           which
           in
           feare
           of
           such
           rockes
           chuse
           to
           ride
           with
           halfe
           or
           quarter
           sayle
           ,
           where
           they
           haue
           not
           roome
           at
           will
           ,
           are
           more
           safe
           from
           danger
           ,
           and
           may
           more
           conueniently
           prouide
           against
           a
           tempest
           .
           Yea
           ,
           they
           may
           so
           faile
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           shall
           remoue
           them
           hence
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           constrained
           to
           leaue
           their
           children
           to
           the
           wide
           world
           ,
           which
           thing
           nature
           bindeth
           a
           man
           to
           haue
           a
           care
           of
           .
        
         
           Another
           rule
           may
           be
           drawne
           out
           of
           that
           which
           is
           Prou.
           10.
           5.
           
           
             A
             wise
             sonne
             gathereth
             in
             sommer
             :
             but
             he
             that
             sleepeth
             in
             haruest
             is
             the
             sonne
             of
             confusion
             .
          
           Where
           he
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           man
           spieth
           an
           opportunitie
           of
           honest
           gaine
           and
           commoditie
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           follow
           that
           while
           the
           time
           serueth
           :
           but
           he
           that
           for
           a
           small
           matter
           ,
           letteth
           slip
           occasions
           ,
           and
           reckoneth
           of
           this
           time
           and
           that
           time
           ,
           this
           day
           and
           that
           day
           ,
           thinking
           then
           to
           haue
           more
           fit
           opportunity
           ,
           that
           will
           bring
           all
           to
           nothing
           .
        
         
           A
           good
           neighbour
           (
           saith
           one
           )
           is
           a
           good
           thing
           .
           Agreeable
           to
           this
           ,
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           Prou.
           1.
           17.
           
           
             A
             friend
             loueth
             at
             all
             times
             .
          
           And
           18.
           24.
           
           
             A
             friend
             is
             nearer
             then
             a
             brother
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           many
           a
           friend
           that
           is
           more
           kinde
           then
           a
           brother
           ,
           &
           more
           readie
           to
           do
           pleasure
           then
           he
           that
           is
           more
           bound
           by
           nature
           and
           dutie
           .
           He
           saith
           also
           ,
           Prou.
           27.
           7.
           
           
             As
             oyntment
             and
             perfume
             reioyce
             the
             heart
             ,
             so
             
             doth
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             a
             mans
             friend
             by
             hearty
             counsell
             .
          
           That
           is
           also
           notable
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           vers
           .
           17.
           
           
             Iron
             sharpneth
             iron
             ,
             so
             doth
             a
             man
             the
             face
             of
             his
             friend
             :
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           because
           mutuall
           communication
           of
           friends
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           quickeneth
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           cheereth
           the
           heart
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           places
           containe
           motiues
           ,
           to
           giue
           heed
           to
           this
           exhortation
           ,
           verse
           19.
           
           
             Thine
             owne
             friend
             ,
             and
             thy
             fathers
             friend
             ,
             for
             sake
             not
             ,
             neither
             enter
             into
             they
             brothers
             house
             in
             the
             day
             of
             thy
             calamity
             :
             for
             better
             is
             a
             neighbour
             that
             is
             neare
             ,
             then
             a
             brother
             that
             is
             farre
             off
             .
          
           In
           the
           end
           of
           the
           eighteenth
           Chapter
           ,
           verse
           24.
           he
           sheweth
           how
           a
           man
           shall
           preserue
           this
           treasure
           which
           is
           so
           good
           :
           
             A
             man
             that
             hath
             friends
             ,
             must
             shew
             himselfe
             friendly
             .
          
           Hereto
           agreeth
           that
           of
           the
           heathen
           :
           He
           that
           would
           haue
           a
           good
           neighbour
           ,
           must
           be
           a
           good
           neighbour
           .
           In
           the
           24.
           verse
           27
           ,
           he
           seemeth
           to
           giue
           a
           rule
           for
           the
           right
           order
           of
           managing
           a
           mans
           houshold
           affaires
           ;
           saying
           :
           
             Prepare
             thy
             worke
             without
             ,
             and
             make
             readie
             thy
             things
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             afterward
             thou
             mayest
             build
             thine
             house
             .
          
           As
           though
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           first
           looke
           after
           things
           that
           are
           needfull
           and
           necessarie
           for
           house-keeping
           ,
           as
           that
           thou
           mayest
           haue
           prouision
           &c
           :
           and
           then
           ,
           when
           that
           is
           prouided
           for
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           fall
           a
           trimming
           vp
           of
           thy
           house
           .
           But
           many
           fooles
           beginne
           first
           to
           decke
           their
           houses
           ,
           before
           they
           lay
           for
           necessaries
           ,
           and
           are
           faine
           afterwards
           to
           sell
           their
           ornaments
           with
           losse
           ,
           to
           prouide
           more
           necessarie
           
           matters
           .
           It
           is
           a
           good
           point
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           to
           beare
           the
           want
           of
           that
           longest
           ,
           which
           may
           best
           be
           spared
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           rule
           is
           ,
           that
           a
           good
           gouernour
           of
           a
           
           familie
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           maintenance
           of
           his
           familie
           ,
           must
           be
           frugal
           ,
           or
           (
           to
           speake
           english
           )
           a
           good
           husband
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           spating
           and
           sauing
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           so
           order
           and
           moderate
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           if
           his
           goods
           and
           reuenues
           be
           not
           sufficient
           for
           him
           and
           his
           charge
           ,
           he
           make
           himselfe
           sufficient
           for
           his
           goods
           ,
           and
           dispose
           of
           himselfe
           according
           to
           the
           old
           prouerbe
           :
           To
           cut
           his
           coate
           according
           to
           his
           cloth
           ,
           and
           to
           eate
           within
           nis
           owne
           tether
           .
           Yet
           we
           would
           not
           haue
           him
           pinching
           ,
           or
           niggardly
           ,
           and
           so
           dried
           vp
           for
           liberality
           ,
           that
           nothing
           should
           be
           wrong
           from
           him
           for
           good
           vses
           .
           That
           is
           too
           farre
           on
           the
           left
           hand
           ,
           as
           prodigalitie
           is
           on
           the
           right
           .
           But
           where
           there
           is
           no
           iust
           cause
           to
           spend
           or
           lay
           out
           ,
           and
           it
           might
           be
           as
           well
           spared
           ,
           there
           we
           would
           haue
           him
           saue
           .
           For
           his
           riches
           be
           the
           Lords
           goods
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           made
           him
           a
           steward
           of
           .
           When
           the
           Lord
           therfore
           willeth
           him
           to
           open
           his
           hand
           ,
           there
           let
           him
           not
           be
           straight
           handed
           ,
           but
           where
           nothing
           but
           vnruly
           lusts
           and
           pompe
           ,
           or
           vaine
           glory
           ,
           bid
           him
           draw
           ,
           there
           is
           he
           to
           hold
           fast
           :
           for
           he
           is
           an
           ill
           steward
           that
           will
           lay
           out
           his
           maisters
           goods
           where
           there
           is
           no
           need
           ,
           or
           where
           lesse
           would
           serue
           .
           There
           be
           many
           ,
           who
           of
           a
           greedy
           and
           couetous
           mind
           ,
           will
           easily
           imbrace
           this
           precept
           of
           sparing
           :
           but
           as
           they
           do
           it
           with
           a
           wrong
           purpose
           
           so
           they
           faile
           in
           the
           matters
           wherein
           they
           should
           saue
           and
           be
           sparing
           .
           Many
           misers
           pinch
           their
           seruants
           in
           their
           meate
           and
           drinke
           ,
           allowing
           them
           not
           enough
           ,
           or
           not
           good
           enough
           ,
           and
           this
           they
           take
           for
           frugalitie
           and
           thrift
           :
           whereas
           to
           pranke
           ,
           and
           pricke
           vp
           themselues
           in
           brauery
           ,
           and
           that
           sometimes
           aboue
           their
           calling
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           lauish
           .
           This
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           counted
           frugalitie
           ,
           or
           good
           husbandry
           ,
           then
           to
           roba
           poore
           man
           to
           giue
           to
           the
           rich
           ,
           is
           true
           liberalitie
           .
           When
           therefore
           thou
           thinkest
           of
           sparing
           ,
           let
           not
           the
           greedy
           desire
           of
           gathering
           draw
           thee
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           conscience
           of
           well
           vsing
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           lent
           thee
           .
           And
           this
           mind
           will
           draw
           thee
           to
           spare
           and
           saue
           onely
           there
           ,
           where
           it
           may
           be
           well
           done
           ,
           and
           not
           there
           where
           in
           conscience
           thou
           oughtest
           to
           spend
           .
           Now
           the
           better
           to
           further
           out
           selues
           in
           this
           honest
           thriftinesse
           ,
           or
           frugalitie
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           of
           one
           ,
           a
           great
           reuenue
           :
           the
           occasions
           of
           needlesse
           expences
           must
           be
           auoided
           .
           Loue
           not
           mirth
           and
           pastime
           ,
           for
           they
           haue
           oft
           occasion
           of
           expences
           .
           Againe
           ,
           they
           cause
           losse
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           neglect
           of
           businesse
           at
           home
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           often
           men
           do
           buy
           their
           pleasure
           with
           losse
           in
           their
           goods
           ,
           while
           retchlesse
           maisters
           haue
           either
           theeuish
           or
           carelesse
           seruants
           .
           Therfore
           Salomon
           telleth
           such
           their
           fortune
           ,
           Prou.
           21.
           17.
           
           
             He
             that
             loueth
             mirth
             or
             pastime
             ,
             will
             be
             a
             poore
             man.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           sweete
           tooth
           ,
           and
           a
           faire
           mouth
           ,
           that
           is
           daintinesse
           ,
           or
           choicenesse
           in
           diet
           ,
           is
           an
           
           enemy
           to
           frugalitie
           :
           a
           needlesse
           charge
           ,
           to
           delight
           in
           the
           taste
           for
           a
           moment
           ,
           whereas
           wholesome
           meate
           and
           drinke
           ,
           would
           be
           more
           ease
           for
           the
           purse
           ,
           and
           more
           healthfull
           for
           the
           body
           .
           
             He
             that
             loueth
             wine
             and
             oyle
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           sweete
           delicates
           for
           his
           senses
           ,
           
             will
             not
             be
             rich
          
           ,
           Pro.
           21.
           17.
           
        
         
           In
           this
           ranke
           doth
           march
           gluttonte
           :
           I
           meane
           
           cramming
           and
           pampering
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           also
           drunkennesse
           .
           These
           dull
           the
           mind
           and
           wit
           ,
           darken
           reason
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           man
           become
           sottish
           .
           Besides
           ,
           they
           stuffe
           the
           body
           with
           grosse
           humors
           ,
           which
           breed
           diseases
           ,
           &
           diseases
           bring
           other
           charges
           of
           physicke
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           losse
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           neglect
           of
           businesse
           ,
           which
           do
           cost
           a
           man
           as
           much
           as
           his
           diet
           wherein
           he
           was
           excessiue
           :
           so
           that
           these
           euils
           haue
           double
           expences
           .
        
         
           To
           be
           briefe
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           God
           hauing
           set
           
           the
           destiny
           of
           the
           drunkard
           and
           the
           glutton
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           many
           euils
           ,
           and
           namely
           pouertie
           ,
           shall
           betide
           them
           ,
           Prouer.
           23.
           21.
           29.
           30.
           31.
           by
           some
           way
           or
           other
           he
           will
           effect
           his
           iudgement
           :
           for
           no
           one
           peece
           of
           his
           word
           shall
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           .
        
         
           A
           great
           back-friend
           to
           thrift
           is
           good
           fellowship
           ,
           and
           company
           keeping
           :
           for
           it
           hath
           losse
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           draweth
           thee
           away
           from
           thy
           calling
           ,
           and
           hindereth
           the
           due
           ouerseeing
           of
           good
           husbands
           affaires
           :
           it
           maketh
           a
           man
           ouerslip
           occasions
           of
           doing
           good
           things
           in
           a
           due
           and
           fit
           season
           :
           besides
           ,
           it
           draweth
           home
           others
           to
           thy
           
           house
           ,
           or
           draweth
           thee
           to
           others
           houses
           ,
           as
           tauernes
           ,
           alehouses
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           the
           haunting
           wherof
           is
           a
           thing
           of
           no
           good
           report
           :
           and
           it
           maketh
           thee
           lauish
           in
           spending
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           is
           no
           good
           fellowship
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           and
           by
           meanes
           thereof
           thou
           shalt
           
             feed
             the
             gluttons
          
           ,
           and
           spend
           that
           vpon
           others
           ,
           which
           belongeth
           to
           thine
           owne
           family
           :
           which
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           Pro.
           28.
           7.
           
             is
             shame
             to
             thy
             father
          
           .
        
         
           Thy
           company
           keeping
           hath
           many
           other
           enormities
           :
           
             He
             that
             toucheth
             pitch
             ,
             shal
             be
             defiled
             therewith
             .
          
           And
           as
           thou
           art
           a
           partie
           with
           him
           in
           his
           euils
           ,
           so
           shalt
           thou
           be
           also
           in
           his
           punishment
           :
           
             The
             companion
             os
             fooles
             shall
             be
             afflicted
             .
          
           Wherefore
           auoide
           such
           ,
           and
           rather
           follow
           the
           wife
           :
           
             He
             
             that
             walketh
             with
             the
             wise
             ,
             shall
             be
             wise
             :
          
           Who
           are
           they
           ?
           
             Euen
             they
             that
             haue
             the
             lippes
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             whose
             words
             teach
             good
             things
             .
          
           But
           such
           whose
           talke
           is
           nothing
           but
           froth
           ,
           their
           words
           vnsauoury
           ,
           bringing
           no
           good
           to
           the
           hearers
           :
           though
           there
           be
           no
           outward
           euill
           in
           their
           liues
           ,
           yet
           they
           must
           not
           be
           admitted
           for
           companions
           ,
           further
           then
           vpon
           some
           vrgent
           occasion
           thou
           must
           deale
           with
           them
           :
           Prou.
           14.
           7.
           
           
             Depart
             from
             the
             foolish
             man
             ,
             when
             thou
             perceiuest
             not
             in
             him
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             knowledge
             .
          
        
         
           As
           to
           haue
           a
           faithfull
           friend
           ,
           is
           a
           matter
           auailable
           to
           thrift
           ,
           so
           by
           some
           friends
           a
           man
           may
           be
           endammaged
           .
           There
           is
           a
           friendship
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           costly
           ,
           and
           chargeable
           to
           maintaine
           .
           He
           that
           desireth
           familiarity
           with
           great
           men
           ,
           must
           
           haue
           other
           things
           suteable
           ;
           as
           costly
           apparell
           ,
           well
           trimmed
           houses
           ,
           often
           inuitings
           to
           bankets
           to
           recompence
           their
           kindnesse
           ,
           he
           must
           follow
           their
           humours
           ,
           and
           not
           sticke
           to
           neglect
           his
           affaires
           to
           keepe
           them
           company
           .
        
         
           This
           will
           cost
           a
           man
           sweetly
           ,
           but
           what
           shall
           he
           gaine
           ?
           A
           friendly
           countenance
           before
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           a
           dry
           floure
           behind
           his
           backe
           ,
           especially
           if
           things
           go
           not
           well
           with
           him
           for
           the
           world
           :
           then
           oh
           it
           is
           pittie
           ,
           a
           frank
           hearted
           man
           ,
           no
           bodies
           foe
           but
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
           Salomon
           giueth
           thee
           warning
           of
           this
           kinde
           of
           friendship
           ,
           Prou.
           23.
           1.
           2.
           3.
           
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           mans
           friendship
           ,
           which
           Salomon
           would
           haue
           thee
           to
           auoide
           as
           hurtfull
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           Prou.
           22.
           24.
           
           
             Make
             no
             friendship
             with
             an
             angrie
             man
             ,
             neither
             go
             with
             the
             furious
             .
          
           The
           cholericke
           man
           ,
           though
           neuer
           so
           good
           a
           fellow
           while
           he
           is
           pleased
           ,
           yet
           is
           soone
           turned
           to
           hate
           thee
           .
           And
           no
           beauier
           foe
           ,
           then
           he
           that
           was
           a
           friend
           :
           which
           Salomon
           declareth
           ,
           
             A
             brother
             offended
             ,
             is
             harder
             to
             winne
             then
             a
             strong
             Citie
             ,
             and
             their
             contentions
             are
             like
             the
             barre
             of
             a
             Pallace
             .
          
           If
           a
           man
           could
           alwayes
           keepe
           in
           with
           the
           angrie
           man
           (
           which
           cannot
           be
           done
           without
           putting
           vp
           many
           iniuries
           )
           yet
           may
           that
           be
           hurtfull
           :
           for
           the
           wise
           man
           addeth
           ,
           
             Lest
             thou
             learne
             his
             wayes
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           become
           like
           to
           him
           in
           furiousnesse
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           as
           hurtfull
           on
           the
           other
           side
           .
           For
           
             the
             furious
             man
             aboundeth
             in
             transgressions
             ,
          
           
           which
           do
           often
           cost
           him
           the
           setting
           
           on
           ,
           euen
           from
           men
           ,
           who
           being
           by
           his
           rage
           hurt
           ,
           or
           reproached
           ,
           do
           watch
           their
           occasions
           to
           worke
           him
           some
           woe
           .
           Whereupon
           we
           say
           in
           a
           common
           prouerbe
           :
           
             The
             angrie
             man
             neuer
             wanteth
             woe
             .
          
           There
           be
           also
           trencher
           friendes
           ,
           who
           to
           winne
           fauour
           and
           good
           will
           ,
           will
           smooth
           it
           in
           words
           ,
           fawne
           ,
           and
           glauer
           :
           they
           will
           say
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           and
           bring
           you
           tales
           of
           your
           enemie
           ,
           so
           to
           feed
           your
           humour
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           winde
           within
           you
           :
           a
           beast
           that
           biteth
           sorest
           of
           all
           tame
           〈◊〉
           For
           whiles
           a
           simple-hearted
           man
           suspecteth
           no
           hurt
           ,
           he
           watcheth
           his
           occasions
           to
           speed
           himselfe
           of
           a
           booty
           :
           a
           matter
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           counsell
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           oft
           repeated
           in
           the
           Prouerbs
           ,
           is
           as
           carefully
           to
           be
           auoided
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           hurtfull
           to
           a
           mans
           estate
           .
           If
           he
           can
           do
           none
           of
           these
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           not
           lost
           his
           labour
           :
           for
           he
           had
           many
           a
           good
           welcome
           for
           his
           faire
           talke
           :
           and
           by
           often
           resorting
           to
           thy
           house
           ,
           he
           hath
           furnished
           himselfe
           with
           some
           thing
           to
           discredite
           thee
           ,
           except
           thou
           hast
           walked
           maruellous
           warily
           ,
           which
           a
           man
           can
           hardly
           do
           before
           flatterers
           .
        
         
           To
           end
           this
           matter
           of
           friendship
           ,
           haue
           some
           neare
           friends
           ,
           but
           not
           many
           .
           Choose
           the
           best
           nature
           〈◊〉
           and
           the
           best
           graced
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           as
           besides
           single-heartednesse
           &
           plaine
           simplicitie
           ,
           are
           by
           grace
           brought
           to
           haue
           conscience
           of
           their
           dealing
           .
           And
           lest
           vnder
           a
           shew
           of
           simplicitie
           ,
           wilinesse
           should
           be
           hid
           ,
           trie
           before
           you
           trust
           ,
           and
           grow
           into
           familiaritie
           not
           all
           at
           a
           push
           ,
           but
           by
           steppes
           ;
           tell
           things
           of
           no
           great
           secrecy
           
           (
           as
           secrets
           )
           to
           try
           their
           taciturnity
           .
           Be
           not
           ouer
           credulous
           ,
           vpon
           sight
           of
           a
           little
           kindnesse
           ,
           to
           account
           them
           amongst
           thy
           nearest
           friends
           .
           Many
           haue
           bene
           wiped
           of
           their
           commodities
           by
           falsehood
           in
           fellowship
           .
           Some
           haue
           bene
           betrayed
           by
           vntrusty
           friends
           ,
           and
           brought
           into
           great
           troubles
           .
           Many
           opening
           their
           mindes
           to
           blabbes
           that
           can
           keepe
           nothing
           ,
           haue
           their
           purposes
           openly
           knowne
           and
           scanned
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           compasse
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           oftentimes
           preuented
           through
           the
           malice
           of
           their
           enuiers
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           except
           a
           man
           can
           find
           a
           faithfull
           friend
           indeed
           ,
           it
           is
           good
           to
           remember
           the
           old
           saying
           :
           
             My
             secrets
             to
             my selfe
          
           ;
           whereto
           our
           common
           prouerbe
           answers
           :
           
             Two
             may
             keepe
             counsell
             ,
             if
             one
             be
             away
             .
          
           The
           Wiseman
           ascribeth
           it
           to
           folly
           ,
           to
           powre
           out
           a
           mans
           secrets
           lightly
           :
           
             The
             foole
             powreth
             
             out
             all
             his
             mind
             ,
             but
             the
             wise
             man
             keepeth
             it
             in
             .
          
        
         
           As
           hurt
           commeth
           by
           some
           friends
           ,
           so
           also
           by
           enemies
           many
           are
           sore
           annoyed
           .
           What
           charges
           in
           lawing
           ,
           and
           other
           troubles
           be
           there
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           through
           enmitie
           ?
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           good
           wisedome
           by
           all
           good
           meanes
           to
           auoide
           breaches
           which
           breed
           enmitie
           :
           and
           by
           all
           friendly
           ,
           iust
           ,
           and
           wise
           dealing
           ,
           to
           keepe
           peace
           and
           good
           wil
           ,
           euen
           with
           the
           meanest
           .
           The
           weakest
           enemy
           is
           not
           to
           be
           contemned
           .
           It
           shall
           go
           hard
           but
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           he
           will
           worke
           thee
           some
           displeasure
           ;
           at
           least
           his
           mouth
           shall
           alwaies
           be
           open
           to
           speake
           ill
           ,
           to
           misconster
           thy
           actions
           ,
           and
           to
           blaze
           abroad
           thy
           infirmities
           and
           scapes
           .
        
         
         
           He
           that
           would
           haue
           no
           enemies
           ,
           must
           make
           himselfe
           none
           ,
           by
           vniust
           ,
           vnkind
           ,
           or
           vnneighbourly
           dealing
           ;
           but
           he
           must
           rather
           by
           couttecusnesse
           of
           speech
           ,
           helpfulnesse
           ,
           and
           good
           neighbourhood
           ,
           win
           the
           loue
           and
           liking
           of
           men
           :
           yet
           a
           man
           may
           be
           too
           wise
           in
           this
           point
           .
           Many
           being
           Ioth
           to
           incurre
           any
           mans
           displeasure
           ,
           will
           not
           seeke
           to
           vphold
           right
           and
           equitie
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           speake
           for
           the
           poore
           ,
           nor
           stand
           out
           to
           maintaine
           Gods
           cause
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           dishonored
           by
           open
           sin
           :
           as
           swearing
           ,
           lying
           ,
           rayling
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
           Many
           to
           keepe
           in
           with
           all
           ,
           vse
           all
           companies
           alike
           :
           for
           auoiding
           a
           mans
           company
           breedeth
           a
           grudge
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           good
           will
           of
           men
           is
           neuer
           to
           be
           purchased
           with
           forsaking
           of
           duty
           .
           Such
           things
           as
           may
           iustly
           be
           ill
           taken
           ,
           auoyde
           for
           peace
           sake
           .
           Whereof
           the
           Wiseman
           noteh
           some
           :
           as
           medling
           in
           others
           mens
           matters
           .
           
             He
             that
             medleth
             with
             a
             strife
             that
             belongeth
             not
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             as
             he
             that
             taketh
             a
          
           
           
             dog
             by
             the
             cares
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           casteth
           himselfe
           into
           dangers
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Be
           not
           hasty
           to
           go
           to
           Law
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           a
           right
           cause
           ,
           but
           agree
           at
           home
           .
           For
           besides
           that
           a
           man
           doth
           seldome
           scape
           without
           great
           losse
           ,
           (
           in
           which
           respect
           it
           is
           also
           to
           be
           auoided
           ,
           as
           an
           enemy
           to
           thrift
           )
           thy
           neighbour
           is
           openly
           put
           to
           reproach
           ,
           he
           becometh
           thy
           mortall
           enemy
           ,
           and
           will
           alwayes
           watch
           to
           do
           thee
           hurt
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Sometime
           to
           seeke
           recompence
           of
           a
           wrong
           breedeth
           greater
           malice
           in
           the
           authour
           of
           the
           wrong
           ,
           aud
           maketh
           him
           double
           it
           ;
           as
           a
           man
           
           spurreth
           his
           horse
           for
           kicking
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           spurred
           .
           
             Say
             not
             ,
             I
             will
             recompence
             euill
             ,
             but
             wait
             vpon
          
           
           
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             saue
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Ost
           haunting
           of
           another
           mans
           house
           may
           bring
           thee
           into
           mislike
           :
           wherfore
           the
           Wiseman
           saith
           ,
           
             Withdraw
             thy
             foote
             from
             thy
             neighbours
          
           
           
             house
             ,
             lest
             he
             be
             wearie
             of
             thee
             ,
             and
             hate
             thee
             .
          
           If
           by
           carefull
           auoiding
           of
           all
           iust
           occasions
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           auoide
           ill
           will
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           world
           loueth
           none
           but
           her
           owne
           )
           neuer
           seeke
           to
           win
           fauour
           by
           departing
           from
           duty
           ,
           but
           commit
           thy self
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           turne
           thy
           mind
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           thine
           enemy
           .
           Let
           enmitie
           ,
           which
           is
           alwayes
           prying
           ,
           and
           seeking
           occasions
           to
           hurt
           ,
           by
           word
           or
           deed
           ,
           make
           thee
           to
           walke
           ,
           not
           more
           closely
           ,
           but
           more
           vprightly
           :
           and
           then
           mayest
           thou
           defie
           thine
           enemy
           :
           
             For
             be
             that
             walketh
             vprightly
             ,
             walketh
             boldly
             .
          
           
        
         
           Another
           enemy
           to
           thrift
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           also
           a
           breaker
           of
           peace
           and
           good
           will
           among
           men
           )
           is
           much
           borrowing
           .
           He
           that
           is
           to
           borrow
           ,
           doth
           spend
           much
           time
           ,
           and
           le
           ts
           slip
           many
           occasions
           of
           doing
           his
           businesse
           in
           the
           due
           season
           :
           he
           must
           repay
           in
           better
           measure
           then
           he
           borrowed
           ,
           or
           else
           ill
           words
           ,
           or
           ill
           will
           ,
           will
           follow
           .
           If
           it
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           any
           value
           which
           is
           borrowed
           ,
           then
           as
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             borrower
             is
             seruant
             to
             the
             lender
             :
          
           
           that
           is
           ,
           beholding
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           danger
           .
           The
           thriftiest
           men
           loue
           least
           to
           be
           beholding
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           therefore
           seldome
           seeke
           ,
           and
           often
           refuse
           ,
           euen
           when
           they
           be
           offered
           to
           receiue
           benefits
           at
           others
           mens
           hands
           .
           He
           that
           
           goes
           a
           borrowing
           ,
           goes
           a
           sorrowing
           :
           and
           euery
           deniall
           he
           receiues
           ,
           where
           he
           thinkes
           he
           should
           speed
           ,
           is
           the
           seed
           of
           grudge
           in
           the
           minde
           of
           the
           denyer
           ,
           &
           of
           him
           who
           is
           denied
           .
           But
           of
           all
           borrowing
           ,
           to
           borrow
           vp
           on
           vsury
           is
           the
           dearest
           buying
           ,
           and
           the
           rankest
           poyson
           to
           thrift
           .
           When
           Dauid
           would
           wish
           a
           sore
           plague
           to
           his
           enemy
           ,
           he
           prayeth
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           giuen
           into
           the
           vsurers
           hand
           ;
           
             Let
             the
             vsurer
             eate
             him
             vp
             :
          
           If
           the
           vsurer
           be
           a
           deuourer
           ,
           woe
           be
           to
           them
           that
           come
           in
           his
           
           hands
           .
        
         
           To
           auoide
           borrowing
           ,
           a
           good
           husband
           must
           cut
           off
           all
           vnnecessary
           expences
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           haue
           all
           necessaries
           in
           his
           house
           .
           To
           auoide
           borrowing
           of
           money
           take
           heed
           of
           suretiship
           ,
           of
           dealing
           in
           bargaines
           ,
           which
           you
           are
           not
           fully
           able
           to
           compasse
           :
           of
           dealing
           with
           many
           things
           ,
           and
           hauing
           too
           many
           irons
           in
           the
           fire
           at
           once
           .
           Looke
           how
           you
           may
           compasse
           matters
           before
           you
           enterprise
           them
           .
           Prouide
           long
           before
           against
           any
           day
           of
           payment
           ,
           and
           haue
           not
           money
           to
           seeke
           vpon
           the
           sudden
           :
           for
           that
           driues
           a
           man
           to
           borrowing
           ,
           yea
           ,
           to
           vsury
           ;
           or
           to
           sell
           
             Robbin
             Hoods
          
           peny-worths
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           he
           must
           keepe
           none
           in
           his
           house
           idle
           ,
           or
           halfe
           set
           to
           worke
           ;
           none
           more
           then
           needes
           must
           .
           Let
           euery
           one
           haue
           his
           charge
           ,
           that
           will
           throughly
           occupy
           him
           .
           Also
           ,
           looke
           that
           they
           do
           their
           taskes
           euery
           one
           in
           his
           place
           :
           and
           haue
           an
           often
           eye
           vnto
           them
           ,
           whether
           they
           haue
           done
           as
           they
           should
           do
           .
           The
           maisters
           eye
           maketh
           
           a
           fat
           horse
           :
           so
           also
           the
           mistris
           eye
           maketh
           a
           friendly
           dairy
           .
           Except
           you
           haue
           rare
           seruants
           ,
           such
           as
           truly
           feare
           ,
           God
           ,
           and
           haue
           good
           consciences
           ,
           trust
           them
           not
           further
           then
           you
           see
           them
           ,
           except
           necessitie
           driue
           you
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           of
           the
           duties
           that
           be
           belonging
           to
           the
           chiefe
           ruler
           os
           the
           familie
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           husband
           ,
           touching
           honest
           prouision
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           seeing
           that
           God
           hath
           ioyned
           the
           wife
           
           to
           her
           husband
           as
           an
           helper
           ,
           she
           must
           help
           him
           in
           the
           prouision
           for
           her
           family
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           lieth
           in
           her
           power
           ,
           and
           is
           meete
           for
           to
           do
           .
           And
           indeed
           her
           industrie
           and
           wisedome
           may
           do
           much
           herein
           ,
           that
           though
           her
           husband
           should
           be
           much
           wanting
           in
           his
           dutie
           ,
           yet
           she
           might
           hold
           in
           the
           goale
           .
           Thus
           many
           haue
           done
           ,
           and
           so
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           the
           wise
           woman
           will
           do
           :
           
             A
             wise
             woman
          
           
           
             buildeth
             her
             house
          
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           euery
           womans
           case
           ,
           because
           that
           all
           are
           not
           wise
           ,
           as
           she
           that
           Salomon
           speaketh
           of
           .
           This
           wise
           woman
           is
           els-where
           called
           
             a
             gracious
             woman
          
           ,
           Prou.
           11.
           16.
           
           
             And
             a
             vertuous
             woman
          
           ,
           Prou.
           12.
           4.
           because
           many
           graces
           and
           vertues
           meete
           together
           in
           her
           .
        
         
           
             For
             she
             is
          
           
             
               
                 To
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 dutifull
                 ,
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 louing
                 .
              
               
                 Towards
                 those
                 of
                 her
                 familie
                 ,
                 wise
                 and
                 prudent
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 her
                 businesse
                 ,
                 diligent
                 ,
                 &
                 painfull
                 .
              
               
                 Towards
                 her
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 modest
                 ,
                 humble
                 ,
                 kinde
                 ,
                 and
                 quiet
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           if
           she
           be
           not
           subiect
           to
           her
           husband
           ,
           to
           let
           him
           rule
           all
           the
           hous-hold
           ,
           especially
           outward
           affaires
           :
           if
           she
           will
           make
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           seeke
           to
           haue
           her
           owne
           wayes
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           doing
           and
           vndoing
           .
           Things
           will
           go
           backward
           ,
           the
           house
           will
           come
           to
           ruine
           :
           for
           God
           will
           not
           blesse
           where
           his
           ordinance
           is
           not
           obeyed
           .
           This
           is
           allowable
           ,
           that
           she
           may
           in
           modest
           sort
           shew
           her
           mind
           ;
           and
           a
           wise
           husband
           will
           not
           disdaine
           to
           heare
           her
           aduice
           ,
           and
           follow
           it
           also
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           good
           .
           But
           when
           her
           way
           is
           not
           liked
           of
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           the
           best
           way
           ,
           she
           may
           not
           thereupon
           set
           all
           at
           sixe
           and
           seuen
           ,
           with
           what
           should
           I
           labour
           and
           trauaile
           ?
           I
           see
           my
           husband
           taketh
           such
           wayes
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           bring
           all
           to
           nothing
           .
        
         
           This
           were
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           when
           she
           seeeth
           the
           house
           falling
           ,
           to
           helpe
           to
           pull
           it
           downe
           faster
           .
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             wise-woman
             buildeth
             her
             house
          
           ;
           much
           more
           then
           doth
           she
           vnderprop
           it
           ,
           and
           hold
           it
           vp
           ,
           that
           by
           her
           husbands
           vndiscreet
           dealing
           it
           be
           not
           pulled
           downe
           .
           She
           must
           not
           thinke
           her selfe
           freed
           from
           dutie
           ,
           because
           he
           walketh
           not
           in
           his
           dutie
           ;
           but
           hold
           her
           place
           ,
           and
           labour
           for
           her
           part
           to
           vphold
           all
           :
           and
           so
           God
           will
           either
           blesse
           the
           workes
           of
           her
           hands
           ,
           to
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           house
           ;
           or
           giue
           her
           husband
           more
           wisedome
           and
           care
           :
           or
           else
           giue
           her
           a
           contented
           mind
           with
           a
           low
           estate
           ,
           which
           is
           great
           riches
           .
           One
           point
           of
           subiection
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           content
           with
           such
           apparell
           and
           
           outward
           port
           as
           her
           husbands
           estate
           can
           allow
           her
           .
           They
           faile
           in
           this
           ,
           who
           by
           importunitie
           and
           disquietnesse
           ,
           wring
           from
           their
           husbands
           more
           then
           he
           can
           well
           cut
           out
           from
           his
           reuenues
           ,
           or
           gettings
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           part
           of
           vnthankfulnesse
           ,
           secretly
           to
           purloyne
           
           and
           powle
           from
           him
           ,
           for
           to
           prancke
           vp
           her
           children
           ,
           or
           her selfe
           ,
           her
           house
           ,
           and
           chambers
           in
           brauerie
           :
           and
           besides
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           close
           vndermining
           of
           her
           house
           .
        
         
           Loue
           and
           peaceablenesse
           in
           the
           wife
           towards
           
           her
           husband
           ,
           is
           auaileable
           for
           the
           weale
           of
           the
           family
           .
           For
           where
           they
           agree
           louingly
           ,
           there
           they
           counting
           the
           good
           of
           the
           one
           the
           benefite
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           do
           ioyntly
           watch
           against
           all
           such
           things
           in
           their
           family
           ,
           as
           might
           endammage
           it
           .
        
         
           There
           the
           seruants
           know
           ,
           that
           in
           pleasing
           one
           they
           shall
           please
           both
           :
           and
           contrariwise
           ,
           be
           carefull
           in
           all
           things
           to
           deale
           well
           :
           whereas
           diuision
           in
           the
           gouernours
           maketh
           partaking
           in
           the
           seruants
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           care
           not
           for
           pleasing
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           side
           which
           they
           affect
           ,
           all
           such
           kind
           of
           seruice
           is
           but
           smally
           beneficiall
           to
           thriuing
           .
           It
           can
           hardly
           be
           auoyded
           ,
           but
           there
           will
           be
           some
           squaring
           and
           diuersity
           betweene
           the
           man
           and
           his
           wife
           :
           but
           they
           must
           labour
           to
           compose
           such
           matters
           priuately
           and
           quickly
           ,
           that
           they
           grow
           not
           to
           breaches
           ,
           for
           they
           be
           dangerous
           to
           thrist
           .
        
         
           Let
           there
           be
           therefore
           reasonings
           secretly
           betweene
           themselues
           ,
           of
           such
           matters
           as
           might
           
           breede
           a
           scarre
           ;
           and
           let
           them
           be
           soone
           ended
           after
           the
           occasion
           is
           offered
           ,
           before
           the
           mindes
           be
           much
           exaspetated
           .
           Let
           there
           be
           no
           hard
           words
           of
           either
           side
           ,
           not
           opening
           of
           old
           matters
           .
           Let
           it
           be
           done
           priuately
           betweene
           themselues
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           children
           ,
           or
           seruants
           :
           for
           they
           will
           not
           sticke
           to
           carrie
           tales
           ,
           to
           please
           the
           humour
           of
           the
           partie
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           most
           affected
           .
           Besides
           ,
           they
           will
           spie
           your
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           grow
           to
           a
           lesse
           regard
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           blaze
           abroad
           such
           matters
           to
           your
           discredit
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           her
           behauiour
           towards
           her
           seruants
           
           and
           children
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           prudent
           and
           with
           wisedome
           ,
           it
           doth
           much
           good
           in
           a
           house
           :
           but
           it
           containeth
           many
           points
           .
           That
           which
           her
           care
           for
           the
           most
           part
           rendeth
           vnto
           ,
           is
           sauing
           .
           She
           that
           will
           be
           a
           good
           sauer
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           a
           slender
           huswife
           ,
           but
           skilfull
           in
           all
           points
           ,
           whereof
           she
           
           shall
           haue
           vse
           in
           her
           familie
           .
           She
           must
           not
           let
           her
           maides
           haue
           their
           owne
           wayes
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           skill
           :
           but
           she
           must
           be
           able
           to
           direct
           and
           prescribe
           ,
           what
           ,
           and
           how
           ,
           in
           euery
           businesse
           .
           Where
           she
           hath
           little
           skill
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           her
           education
           ,
           she
           must
           be
           carefull
           by
           conferring
           ,
           and
           marking
           to
           learne
           skill
           ,
           against
           she
           is
           to
           deale
           in
           such
           things
           ,
           that
           she
           may
           be
           able
           to
           direct
           her
           seruants
           ,
           and
           to
           finde
           them
           out
           when
           they
           haue
           done
           amisse
           .
        
         
           She
           must
           haue
           a
           good
           fore-cast
           to
           contriue
           
           and
           dispatch
           things
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           and
           good
           order
           ,
           that
           necessaries
           be
           not
           wanting
           when
           they
           
           should
           be
           vsed
           ,
           &
           confusion
           do
           not
           make
           more
           labour
           then
           is
           needfull
           .
           She
           must
           be
           wise
           ,
           to
           marke
           the
           nature
           of
           her
           seruants
           and
           children
           ,
           to
           deale
           with
           them
           as
           their
           natures
           require
           ,
           for
           the
           training
           of
           them
           to
           her
           hand
           .
        
         
           All
           must
           not
           be
           dealt
           with
           one
           way
           :
           and
           yet
           many
           haue
           no
           way
           but
           one
           to
           deale
           withall
           :
           and
           that
           is
           chiding
           ,
           and
           brawling
           ,
           which
           they
           fall
           to
           vpon
           euery
           occasion
           ,
           and
           that
           wearieth
           seruants
           ,
           and
           maketh
           often
           changes
           ,
           discourageth
           children
           ,
           and
           maketh
           both
           carelesse
           ,
           whether
           they
           do
           their
           duties
           or
           no
           :
           yea
           it
           breedeth
           stubburnnesse
           ,
           frowardnesse
           ,
           and
           contempt
           in
           their
           mindes
           .
           She
           must
           be
           wise
           ,
           to
           marke
           and
           see
           what
           needlesse
           burthens
           ,
           vnnecessarie
           expences
           and
           losses
           there
           do
           vpon
           occasions
           fall
           out
           within
           doores
           ,
           and
           preuent
           such
           occasions
           afterwards
           .
           She
           must
           know
           the
           best
           wayes
           of
           doings
           things
           to
           greatest
           vse
           ,
           with
           least
           charges
           .
           Briefly
           ,
           she
           must
           know
           which
           way
           to
           saue
           a
           penny
           ,
           and
           lay
           about
           her
           to
           saue
           it
           ,
           for
           many
           a
           little
           maketh
           a
           great
           deale
           .
           She
           must
           know
           what
           is
           meete
           for
           seruants
           ,
           what
           for
           workemen
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           :
           what
           is
           meete
           for
           ordinarie
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           meete
           for
           strangers
           .
           Aboue
           all
           ,
           she
           must
           know
           how
           to
           keepe
           within
           her
           compasse
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           auoid
           the
           reproch
           of
           a
           pincher
           .
           She
           must
           know
           what
           seruants
           may
           do
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           so
           much
           time
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           aboue
           their
           strength
           .
           She
           must
           haue
           a
           diligent
           eye
           to
           the
           behauiour
           
           of
           her
           seruants
           ,
           what
           meetings
           and
           greetings
           ,
           what
           tickings
           and
           toyings
           ,
           and
           what
           words
           and
           countenances
           there
           be
           betweene
           men
           and
           maides
           ,
           lest
           such
           matters
           being
           neglected
           ,
           there
           follow
           wantonnesse
           ,
           yea
           folly
           ,
           within
           their
           houses
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           great
           blemish
           to
           the
           gouernours
           .
        
         
           In
           her
           businesse
           she
           must
           be
           diligent
           and
           painfull
           .
           Hither
           to
           belongeth
           that
           Prou.
           31.
           15.
           
           She
           
           
             riseth
             before
             day
          
           :
           and
           verse
           18.
           
           
             Her
             candle
             is
             not
             put
             out
             by
             night
             .
          
           She
           borroweth
           of
           the
           morning
           and
           the
           euening
           ,
           for
           to
           dispatch
           her
           businesse
           .
           When
           she
           is
           vp
           ,
           doth
           she
           sit
           downe
           and
           cap
           a
           stoole
           ?
           No
           ,
           she
           looketh
           that
           her
           seruants
           haue
           their
           necessaries
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           go
           soone
           to
           their
           worke
           :
           she
           setteth
           her
           maides
           to
           worke
           :
           and
           tasketh
           them
           ,
           to
           keepe
           them
           occupied
           :
           yea
           ,
           she
           suffers
           none
           to
           be
           idle
           in
           her
           house
           ,
           but
           either
           doing
           somewhat
           that
           is
           profitable
           ,
           or
           else
           learning
           somewhat
           that
           is
           meet
           for
           them
           .
           She
           must
           not
           thinke
           to
           sit
           and
           command
           ,
           but
           she
           must
           be
           a
           stirrer
           in
           euery
           place
           ,
           to
           ouersee
           whether
           duty
           be
           done
           of
           all
           hands
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           good
           sort
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           to
           quicken
           the
           diligence
           of
           her
           family
           :
           and
           that
           things
           may
           be
           well
           done
           ,
           she
           must
           be
           at
           an
           end
           of
           euery
           good
           worke
           ,
           sometimes
           setting
           to
           her
           hands
           to
           encourage
           the
           doer
           ,
           sometimes
           gently
           teaching
           ,
           sometimes
           commending
           ,
           sometimes
           speaking
           faire
           ,
           but
           neuer
           brawling
           :
           sometimes
           shewing
           what
           is
           amisse
           in
           gentle
           language
           ,
           letting
           them
           see
           what
           losse
           commeth
           
           by
           ill
           doing
           of
           a
           thing
           :
           sometimes
           friendly
           putting
           them
           in
           minde
           ,
           how
           by
           sloth
           ,
           forgetfulnesse
           ,
           or
           sluttishnesse
           ,
           they
           shall
           get
           an
           ill
           name
           for
           their
           seruice
           ,
           and
           so
           become
           turneawayes
           from
           euery
           good
           house
           .
           She
           must
           lay
           a
           diligent
           eye
           to
           her
           household-stuffe
           in
           euery
           roome
           ,
           that
           nothing
           be
           embezelled
           away
           ,
           nothing
           spoiled
           or
           lost
           for
           want
           of
           looking
           to
           ,
           nothing
           marde
           by
           ill
           vsage
           ,
           nothing
           worne
           out
           by
           more
           vsing
           then
           is
           needfull
           ,
           nothing
           out
           of
           place
           .
           For
           things
           cast
           aside
           are
           deemed
           to
           be
           stolen
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           followeth
           vncharitable
           suspitions
           ,
           which
           breed
           much
           disquietnesse
           .
           And
           though
           nice
           Dames
           thinke
           it
           an
           vnseemely
           thing
           for
           them
           to
           soyle
           their
           hands
           about
           any
           houshold
           matters
           ,
           (
           and
           therefore
           if
           they
           do
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           pricking
           of
           a
           clout
           )
           yet
           the
           vertuous
           woman
           (
           as
           Prouer.
           31.
           17.
           
           )
           
             girdeth
             her
             loynes
             with
             strength
             ,
             and
             strengtheneth
             her
             armes
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           she
           setteth
           her selfe
           painefully
           about
           some
           worke
           that
           is
           profitable
           :
           
             For
             she
             selleth
             it
             afterwards
          
           .
           verse
           ,
           24.
           
           Yea
           ,
           the
           particular
           worke
           is
           described
           :
           
             She
             seeketh
             wooll
             and
             flaxe
             ,
             &c.
             
             She
             putteth
             her
             band
             to
             the
             wheele
             ,
             and
             her
             hands
             handle
             the
             spindle
             :
             She
             maketh
             carpets
             .
          
           The
           meaning
           is
           :
           that
           she
           getteth
           some
           matter
           to
           worke
           on
           ,
           that
           she
           may
           exercise
           her selfe
           and
           her
           familie
           in
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           some
           idle
           toy
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           world
           gay
           withall
           ,
           but
           some
           matter
           of
           good
           vse
           :
           
             Her
             familie
             is
             clothed
             with
             double
             ,
             and
             her
             husband
             is
             knowne
             in
             the
             gate
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             comely
             
             and
             trimly
             apparelled
             by
             her
             diligence
             at
             home
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             in
             regard
             among
             men
             ,
             and
             knowne
             when
             he
             goeth
             .
          
        
         
           But
           what
           need
           such
           as
           can
           liue
           by
           their
           lands
           ,
           to
           labour
           with
           their
           hands
           ?
        
         
           What
           neede
           had
           the
           woman
           that
           Salomon
           speaketh
           of
           ?
           The
           conscience
           of
           doing
           good
           in
           
           the
           world
           should
           draw
           them
           to
           do
           that
           which
           no
           neede
           driueth
           them
           vnto
           .
           Remēber
           that
           the
           vertuous
           woman
           
             stretcheth
             out
             her
             hand
             to
             the
             poore
             and
             needie
             ,
          
           Prou.
           21.
           20.
           
           She
           giueth
           not
           of
           her
           husbands
           ,
           she
           giueth
           of
           her
           owne
           :
           she
           found
           a
           way
           to
           do
           good
           without
           the
           hurt
           of
           her
           husband
           .
           S.
           Paul
           requireth
           ,
           that
           women
           should
           aray
           themselues
           with
           good
           works
           ,
           the
           comeliest
           
           ornament
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           women
           had
           spirituall
           eyes
           to
           discerne
           it
           .
           Dorcas
           in
           the
           Actes
           ,
           teacheth
           wiues
           how
           to
           get
           this
           array
           ,
           for
           she
           made
           
           garments
           to
           cloath
           the
           naked
           and
           the
           poore
           .
           Thus
           might
           women
           finde
           how
           to
           set
           themselues
           a
           worke
           ,
           though
           they
           could
           liue
           of
           their
           owne
           .
           But
           for
           such
           as
           haue
           but
           a
           meane
           allowance
           ,
           God
           thereby
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           haue
           them
           occupie
           themselues
           in
           some
           honest
           labour
           to
           keepe
           them
           from
           idlenesse
           ,
           and
           the
           euils
           that
           issue
           there-from
           .
           They
           therefore
           must
           labour
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           sell
           cloth
           ,
           as
           Salomons
           woman
           did
           ,
           nor
           to
           cloath
           the
           poore
           ,
           as
           Dorcas
           did
           ;
           yet
           to
           cloath
           her
           family
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           care
           for
           the
           cold
           .
           Let
           her
           auoide
           such
           occasions
           as
           may
           draw
           her
           from
           her
           calling
           .
           She
           must
           shake
           of
           sloth
           ,
           and
           
           loue
           of
           ease
           :
           she
           must
           auoyd
           gossiping
           ,
           further
           then
           the
           law
           of
           good
           neighbourhood
           doth
           require
           .
           S.
           Paul
           would
           haue
           a
           woman
           a
           good
           
             home
             keeper
          
           .
           The
           vertuous
           woman
           is
           neuer
           so
           wel
           ,
           as
           when
           she
           is
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           her
           affaires
           .
        
         
           She
           that
           much
           frequenteth
           meetings
           of
           gossips
           ,
           seldome
           commeth
           better
           home
           .
           Some
           count
           it
           a
           disgrace
           to
           come
           much
           abroad
           ,
           least
           they
           should
           be
           counted
           gossips
           ,
           which
           name
           is
           become
           odious
           :
           but
           they
           must
           haue
           tatlers
           come
           home
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           newes
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           them
           in
           a
           tale
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           idle
           without
           a
           cause
           .
           They
           perceiue
           not
           how
           time
           runneth
           ,
           nor
           how
           vntowardly
           their
           busines
           goeth
           forward
           while
           they
           sit
           idle
           .
           They
           know
           not
           ,
           that
           great
           tale-bringers
           be
           as
           great
           carriers
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           make
           their
           gaine
           of
           carrying
           and
           recarrying
           .
           The
           wise
           woman
           will
           be
           warie
           whom
           she
           admitteth
           into
           her
           house
           to
           sit
           long
           there
           ,
           knowing
           that
           their
           occupations
           is
           but
           to
           marke
           and
           carry
           .
           Towards
           her
           neighbours
           she
           is
           not
           sowre
           ,
           but
           curteous
           ,
           not
           disdainefull
           to
           the
           basest
           ,
           but
           affable
           with
           modestie
           :
           no
           fcorner
           ,
           nor
           giber
           ,
           but
           bearing
           with
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           making
           the
           best
           of
           things
           :
           not
           ready
           to
           stomacke
           them
           for
           euery
           light
           matter
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           looke
           big
           ,
           but
           passing
           by
           offences
           for
           vnities
           sake
           ;
           not
           angrie
           ,
           but
           milde
           :
           not
           bold
           ,
           but
           bashfull
           ;
           not
           full
           of
           words
           ,
           powring
           out
           all
           her
           mind
           ,
           and
           babling
           of
           her
           household
           matters
           ,
           that
           were
           more
           fitter
           to
           be
           concealed
           ,
           
           but
           speaking
           vpon
           good
           occasion
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           discretion
           .
           Let
           her
           heare
           and
           see
           ,
           and
           say
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           yet
           let
           her
           soone
           breake
           off
           talke
           with
           such
           in
           whom
           she
           perceiueth
           no
           wisedome
           ,
           nor
           sauour
           of
           grace
           .
           Let
           her
           not
           be
           light
           to
           beleeue
           reports
           ,
           nor
           ready
           to
           tell
           them
           againe
           to
           fill
           the
           time
           with
           talke
           :
           for
           silence
           is
           
           farre
           better
           then
           such
           vnsauory
           talke
           .
           Let
           her
           not
           be
           churlish
           ,
           but
           helpefull
           in
           all
           things
           to
           preuent
           breaches
           ;
           or
           else
           to
           make
           them
           vp
           againe
           ,
           if
           by
           the
           waywardnesse
           of
           others
           there
           be
           any
           made
           .
           Let
           her
           not
           be
           enuious
           ,
           but
           glad
           of
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ,
           nor
           fond
           of
           euery
           thing
           that
           she
           seeth
           her
           neighbour
           haue
           ,
           but
           wisely
           considering
           what
           is
           meete
           for
           her selfe
           ,
           &
           what
           her
           state
           wil
           beare
           .
           Let
           her
           not
           be
           garish
           in
           apparell
           ,
           but
           sober
           and
           modest
           :
           not
           nice
           nor
           coy
           ,
           but
           handsome
           and
           huswife-like
           :
           no
           talker
           of
           other
           mens
           matters
           ,
           nor
           giuen
           to
           speake
           ill
           of
           any
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           the
           like
           measure
           ,
           Math.
           7.
           2.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           1.
           
           
             The
             dutie
             of
             the
             Husband
             towards
          
           his
           Wife
           .
        
         
           THis
           dutie
           consisteth
           seuerally
           in
           these
           three
           points
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           he
           liue
           with
           his
           wife
           discreetly
           ,
           according
           vnto
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           he
           be
           not
           bitter
           ,
           fierce
           ,
           and
           cruell
           vnto
           her
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           he
           loue
           ,
           cherish
           ,
           and
           nourish
           his
           wife
           ,
           euen
           as
           his
           owne
           body
           ,
           and
           as
           Christ
           loued
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           gaue
           himselfe
           for
           it
           ,
           to
           sanctifie
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           we
           shall
           speake
           of
           these
           three
           points
           ,
           we
           will
           a
           little
           touch
           the
           originall
           and
           beginning
           of
           holy
           wedlocke
           ;
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           when
           ,
           where
           ,
           how
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           it
           was
           instituted
           and
           ordained
           .
        
         
           Wedlocke
           or
           Matrimonie
           ,
           is
           a
           lawfull
           knot
           ,
           
           and
           vnto
           God
           〈◊〉
           :
           acceptable
           a
           yoking
           and
           ioyning
           together
           of
           b
           one
           man
           and
           one
           woman
           ,
           with
           the
           good
           consent
           of
           them
           both
           :
           to
           the
           end
           that
           they
           may
           dwell
           together
           in
           friendship
           and
           honesty
           ,
           one
           helping
           and
           comforting
           the
           other
           ,
           eschuing
           whoredome
           ,
           and
           all
           vncleannesse
           ,
           
           bringing
           vp
           their
           children
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           :
           or
           it
           is
           a
           coupling
           together
           of
           two
           persons
           into
           one
           flesh
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ;
           not
           to
           be
           broken
           ,
           but
           so
           to
           continue
           during
           the
           life
           of
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           Gen.
           22.
           
           Malach.
           2.
           14.
           
           Rom.
           7.
           31.
           
        
         
           By
           yoking
           ,
           ioyning
           ,
           or
           coupling
           ,
           is
           meant
           ,
           not
           onely
           outward
           dwelling
           together
           of
           the
           married
           
           folkes
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           ordinarily
           in
           a
           dwelling
           place
           for
           the
           better
           performance
           of
           mutuall
           duties
           each
           to
           other
           ,
           Mat.
           1.
           18.
           1.
           
           Corin.
           7.
           10.
           12.
           13.
           1.
           
           Pet.
           3.
           7.
           
           Ruth
           .
           4.
           11.
           12.
           but
           also
           an
           vniforme
           agreement
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           a
           common
           participation
           of
           body
           and
           goods
           ;
           for
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             they
             two
             shall
             be
             one
             flesh
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           one
           body
           .
           This
           is
           to
           be
           remembred
           ,
           that
           
           Matrimonie
           ,
           or
           Wedlocke
           ,
           must
           not
           onely
           be
           a
           coupling
           together
           ,
           but
           also
           must
           be
           such
           a
           coupling
           together
           as
           cometh
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           contrary
           to
           his
           word
           and
           will.
           For
           there
           be
           some
           mariages
           made
           whom
           God
           coupleth
           not
           together
           ,
           but
           carnall
           lust
           ,
           beauty
           ,
           riches
           ,
           goods
           and
           landes
           ,
           flatterie
           and
           frienship
           .
           In
           such
           marriages
           God
           is
           not
           thought
           vpon
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           sinne
           the
           more
           against
           him
           .
           These
           and
           such
           like
           marriages
           be
           disliked
           and
           condemned
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           Gene.
           6.
           12.
           
           &c.
           Math.
           24.
           38.
           39.
           
           God
           himselfe
           did
           appoint
           and
           ordaine
           matrimonie
           in
           Paradice
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           is
           the
           author
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           Gen.
           2
           20.
           
           Yea
           ,
           and
           so
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           himselfe
           (
           who
           was
           the
           very
           naturall
           
           Sonne
           of
           God
           )
           being
           borne
           in
           wedlocke
           ,
           (
           although
           of
           a
           pure
           Virgin
           )
           did
           honour
           &
           commend
           matrimony
           ,
           while
           he
           did
           vouchsafe
           to
           shew
           his
           first
           miracle
           (
           Ioh.
           2.
           1.
           
           )
           at
           a
           Marriage
           :
           whereby
           he
           did
           declare
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           able
           to
           make
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           mariage
           sweet
           ,
           &
           the
           scarcity
           thereof
           to
           abound
           with
           plenty
           .
           And
           the
           Apostle
           giueth
           this
           excellent
           title
           to
           Marriage
           ;
           saying
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           *
           
             (
             Honourable
             among
             all
          
           )
           Heb
           13.
           4.
           that
           is
           ,
           among
           all
           estates
           ,
           and
           all
           nations
           .
           Matrimony
           then
           ,
           being
           an
           indissoluble
           bond
           and
           knot
           ,
           whereby
           the
           husband
           and
           wife
           are
           fastened
           together
           by
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           e
           fatte
           straighter
           then
           any
           other
           coniunction
           in
           the
           society
           of
           mankind
           .
           In
           somuch
           that
           it
           is
           a
           lesse
           offence
           for
           a
           man
           to
           forsake
           father
           and
           mother
           ,
           and
           to
           leaue
           them
           succourlesse
           ,
           (
           who
           notwithstanding
           ought
           ,
           by
           Gods
           commandement
           to
           be
           honoured
           )
           then
           it
           is
           for
           him
           to
           do
           the
           like
           towards
           his
           lawfull
           maried
           wife
           .
           Wherfore
           let
           them
           looke
           well
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           that
           are
           ready
           for
           light
           and
           small
           causes
           to
           separate
           man
           and
           wife
           :
           seeing
           that
           Christ
           himselfe
           saith
           ,
           Mat.
           19.
           9.
           that
           whosoeuer
           is
           separated
           from
           his
           wife
           ,
           sauing
           for
           whordome
           ,
           and
           marrieth
           another
           ,
           committeth
           adultery
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           thing
           worthy
           to
           be
           remembred
           ,
           both
           on
           the
           behalfe
           of
           the
           suter
           and
           wooer
           ,
           as
           also
           on
           her
           part
           that
           is
           wooed
           :
           Namely
           ,
           that
           they
           deale
           plainely
           and
           faithfully
           one
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           not
           guilefully
           ,
           &
           craftily
           go
           about
           to
           
           deceiue
           one
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           body
           or
           in
           goods
           .
           For
           so
           doing
           ,
           they
           shall
           neuer
           vse
           one
           the
           other
           so
           louingly
           and
           commodiously
           as
           they
           hoped
           and
           desired
           they
           might
           ,
           when
           the
           one
           hath
           fraudulently
           and
           deceitfully
           enticed
           and
           beguiled
           the
           other
           ,
           either
           in
           body
           or
           substance
           :
           for
           naturally
           we
           hate
           him
           or
           her
           ,
           that
           doth
           be
           guile
           vs.
           Neither
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           that
           displeaseth
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           more
           ,
           then
           to
           lacke
           and
           faile
           of
           a
           thing
           they
           both
           hoped
           and
           looked
           for
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           were
           conuenient
           ,
           and
           also
           much
           better
           ,
           that
           both
           parties
           should
           disclose
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           imperfections
           ,
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           wants
           ,
           in
           either
           of
           their
           bodies
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           mediocrity
           and
           meannesse
           of
           their
           goods
           and
           substance
           ,
           as
           in
           truth
           it
           is
           :
           yea
           ,
           though
           it
           should
           be
           with
           perill
           and
           losse
           one
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           rather
           then
           the
           one
           to
           obtaine
           and
           get
           the
           other
           ,
           with
           fraude
           ,
           guile
           ,
           and
           discord
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           we
           shall
           come
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           causes
           of
           marriage
           ,
           we
           purpose
           (
           God
           so
           willing
           )
           briefly
           to
           shew
           ,
           how
           euery
           one
           that
           intendeth
           to
           marry
           ,
           should
           choose
           him
           a
           meet
           ,
           fit
           ,
           and
           honest
           mate
           :
           for
           there
           lieth
           much
           weight
           in
           the
           
           wise
           election
           and
           choise
           of
           a
           wife
           .
           As
           he
           that
           will
           plant
           any
           thing
           ,
           doth
           first
           consider
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           ground
           in
           the
           which
           he
           mindeth
           to
           plant
           :
           euen
           so
           much
           more
           ought
           a
           man
           to
           haue
           respect
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           woman
           ,
           out
           of
           whom
           he
           desireth
           to
           plant
           children
           ,
           the
           fruites
           of
           honestie
           and
           welfare
           .
        
         
         
           The
           first
           thing
           that
           is
           to
           be
           remembred
           of
           
           such
           a
           one
           as
           mindeth
           to
           marry
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           do
           not
           chuse
           his
           wife
           within
           such
           degrees
           of
           consanguinitie
           and
           affinitie
           ,
           as
           are
           by
           f
           Gods
           Law
           forbidden
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           g
           religion
           and
           faith
           must
           be
           considered
           ,
           lest
           he
           make
           diuorce
           of
           the
           true
           faith
           ,
           or
           bring
           it
           into
           perill
           .
           For
           although
           he
           thinke
           himselfe
           as
           wise
           as
           h
           Salomon
           ,
           and
           as
           strong
           as
           i
           Sampson
           ,
           yet
           may
           he
           be
           ouercome
           as
           they
           were
           .
           Therefore
           great
           aduertisement
           before-hand
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ,
           left
           afterwards
           ,
           with
           much
           griefe
           and
           sorrow
           of
           heart
           he
           do
           too
           late
           repent
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           any
           that
           hath
           matched
           himselfe
           with
           a
           wife
           that
           is
           an
           infidell
           ,
           irreligious
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           corrupt
           religion
           ,
           would
           put
           her
           away
           for
           this
           matter
           ,
           herein
           he
           deceiueth
           himselse
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           manifestly
           proueth
           .
           For
           we
           must
           put
           a
           difference
           
           betweene
           that
           mariage
           that
           is
           made
           and
           done
           already
           ,
           &
           that
           which
           is
           yet
           to
           do
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           that
           is
           snared
           and
           matched
           with
           such
           a
           wife
           as
           is
           either
           froward
           ,
           waiward
           ,
           or
           else
           is
           poisoned
           with
           superstition
           and
           poperie
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           case
           must
           call
           vpon
           God
           ,
           and
           liue
           in
           his
           feare
           ,
           in
           faithfulnes
           ,
           in
           patience
           ,
           with
           discretion
           &
           godly
           counsell
           ,
           labouring
           to
           win
           her
           from
           the
           same
           .
           For
           like
           as
           the
           husband-man
           doth
           with
           great
           labour
           and
           diligence
           ,
           till
           that
           ground
           which
           he
           hath
           once
           taken
           to
           farme
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           neuer
           so
           full
           of
           faults
           :
           as
           if
           it
           be
           dry
           ,
           if
           it
           bring
           forth
           
           weeds
           ,
           brambles
           ,
           or
           briers
           ;
           or
           though
           it
           cannot
           beare
           much
           wet
           ;
           yet
           through
           good
           husbandry
           he
           winneth
           fruit
           thereof
           .
           Euen
           so
           in
           like
           maner
           ,
           he
           that
           hath
           married
           a
           wife
           that
           is
           irreligious
           or
           froward
           ,
           if
           he
           shall
           vse
           like
           diligence
           to
           instruct
           and
           order
           her
           minde
           ,
           if
           he
           diligently
           and
           courteously
           apply
           himselfe
           to
           weede
           away
           by
           little
           and
           little
           the
           noysome
           weeds
           out
           of
           her
           mind
           ,
           both
           by
           wholesome
           and
           godly
           precepts
           ,
           and
           by
           Christian
           conuersation
           ;
           it
           can
           not
           be
           but
           in
           time
           he
           shall
           feele
           the
           pleasant
           fruite
           thereof
           to
           both
           their
           comforts
           .
           Euery
           one
           therefore
           that
           purposeth
           to
           marry
           ,
           ought
           also
           to
           remember
           that
           there
           be
           three
           manner
           of
           riches
           in
           man.
           
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             riches
             of
             the
             mind
             .
             
          
           
             2
             ,
             The
             riches
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             riches
             of
             temporall
             substance
             .
          
        
         
           The
           best
           and
           the
           most
           precious
           ,
           are
           
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             mind
          
           :
           as
           without
           which
           the
           other
           two
           are
           more
           hurtful
           then
           profitable
           .
        
         
           
             The
             riches
             of
             the
             minde
          
           ,
           are
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           
           faith
           ,
           a
           desire
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           sobernesse
           ,
           liberalitie
           ,
           chastitie
           ,
           silence
           ,
           humblenesse
           ,
           honestie
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           vertues
           .
           These
           vertues
           lie
           not
           still
           ,
           neither
           hide
           themselues
           wheresoeuer
           they
           be
           ,
           but
           will
           breake
           out
           diuers
           waies
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           may
           well
           be
           spied
           and
           discerned
           .
        
         
           As
           then
           a
           traueller
           hath
           marked
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           proceede
           aright
           so
           likewise
           the
           man
           or
           woman
           that
           intendeth
           to
           marrie
           ,
           haue
           
           also
           markes
           in
           their
           wayes
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           may
           make
           a
           right
           choise
           .
        
         
           There
           be
           certaine
           signes
           of
           this
           fitnesse
           and
           godlinesse
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           man
           and
           in
           the
           woman
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           the
           man
           be
           desirous
           to
           know
           a
           godly
           woman
           ,
           or
           the
           woman
           would
           know
           who
           is
           a
           godly
           man
           :
           then
           let
           them
           obserue
           and
           marke
           these
           sixe
           points
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             —
             The
             report
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             —
             The
             lookes
             .
          
           
             3.
             —
             The
             speech
             .
          
           
             4.
             —
             The
             apparell
             .
          
           
             5.
             —
             The
             companions
             .
          
           
             6.
             —
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             education
             and
             bringing
             vp
             ,
             which
             are
             like
             the
             pulses
             ,
             that
             shew
             whether
             a
             man
             be
             sicke
             or
             whole
             ,
             well
             or
             ill
             .
          
        
         
           1
           
             The
             report
             ,
             name
             ,
             or
             fame
             ,
          
           that
           he
           or
           she
           hath
           had
           ,
           and
           yet
           haue
           ,
           and
           what
           opinion
           honest
           folkes
           haue
           of
           them
           ;
           because
           as
           the
           market
           goeth
           ,
           so
           the
           market-men
           will
           talke
           .
           A
           good
           man
           
           and
           a
           good
           woman
           ,
           commonly
           haue
           a
           good
           name
           ,
           because
           a
           good
           name
           is
           one
           of
           the
           blessings
           
           which
           God
           promiseth
           to
           good
           men
           and
           good
           women
           .
           But
           a
           good
           name
           is
           not
           to
           be
           praysed
           from
           the
           wicked
           ;
           and
           therefore
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Woe
             be
             to
             you
             ,
             when
             all
             men
             speak
             well
             of
             you
             :
          
           Luke
           6.
           16.
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           euill
           men
           praise
           and
           commend
           you
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           a
           plaine
           argument
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           ambitious
           ,
           vaine-glorious
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           world
           :
           
             For
             the
             world
             liketh
             and
             praiseth
             her
             owne
             .
          
           Ioh.
           15.
           19.
           
        
         
         
           Neuerthelesse
           ,
           it
           is
           conuenient
           that
           euery
           Christian
           should
           so
           liue
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           although
           he
           cannot
           say
           as
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
             Whuh
             of
             you
             can
             rebuke
             me
             of
             sinne
             ?
          
           Ioh.
           8.
           40.
           yet
           so
           as
           in
           truth
           he
           may
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           boldly
           say
           ;
           Which
           of
           you
           can
           accuse
           me
           oflying
           ,
           sweating
           ,
           whoring
           ,
           dissembling
           ,
           dishonesty
           ,
           deceit
           ,
           couetousnesse
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           ?
           Though
           therefore
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           cleere
           himselfe
           in
           thought
           before
           God
           ,
           of
           these
           and
           other
           notorious
           vices
           ,
           yet
           euery
           one
           before
           men
           should
           auouch
           it
           ,
           and
           approue
           it
           in
           their
           doing
           ;
           and
           liue
           so
           vprightly
           ,
           holily
           ,
           iustly
           ,
           and
           vnblameably
           ,
           that
           none
           could
           iusily
           charge
           them
           with
           any
           open
           sinne
           .
           Luke
           1.
           6.
           15.
           
           Iob.
           1.
           1.
           1.
           
           Thessal
           .
           2.
           10.
           and
           3.
           13.
           
           Tit.
           2.
           12.
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.
           15.
           
        
         
           2
           The
           next
           signe
           is
           ,
           
             The
             looke
          
           ;
           For
           as
           Salomon
           saith
           ;
           
             The
             wisedome
             of
             a
             man
             doth
             make
             his
             face
             to
             shine
             ,
          
           Eccles.
           8.
           1.
           that
           is
           ,
           procureth
           him
           fauour
           and
           good
           liking
           .
        
         
           So
           also
           ,
           godlinesse
           is
           in
           the
           face
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           woman
           ;
           and
           so
           likewise
           ,
           follie
           and
           wickednesse
           may
           many
           times
           be
           seene
           and
           discerned
           by
           the
           face
           of
           a
           man
           or
           a
           woman
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           in
           Esay
           ,
           
             The
             triall
             of
             their
             countenance
             
             testifieth
             against
             them
             :
          
           as
           though
           their
           looks
           could
           speake
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           reade
           of
           proud
           lookes
           ,
           and
           angrie
           lookes
           ,
           and
           wanton
           lookes
           ,
           
           because
           they
           bewray
           pride
           ,
           and
           anger
           ,
           and
           wantonnesse
           .
           
        
         
           It
           is
           truly
           said
           ,
           that
           a
           modest
           man
           dwells
           
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           a
           modest
           countenance
           ,
           and
           an
           honest
           woman
           dwelleth
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           an
           honest
           face
           :
           which
           may
           fitly
           be
           compared
           to
           the
           gate
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           that
           was
           called
           Beautifull
           :
           
           shewing
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           entrie
           be
           so
           beautifull
           ,
           within
           is
           great
           beautie
           .
        
         
           To
           shew
           how
           a
           modest
           countenance
           ,
           and
           womanly
           shamefastnesse
           do
           commend
           a
           chast
           wife
           ,
           it
           is
           obserued
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           Nuptiae
           ,
           doth
           declare
           the
           manner
           of
           her
           marriage
           :
           for
           it
           importeth
           
           a
           couering
           ;
           because
           virgines
           which
           should
           be
           married
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           to
           their
           husbands
           ,
           for
           modestie
           and
           shamefastnesse
           did
           couer
           their
           faces
           :
           as
           we
           reade
           of
           Rebecca
           ,
           who
           when
           the
           saw
           Isaac
           ,
           and
           knew
           that
           he
           should
           
           be
           her
           husband
           ,
           cast
           a
           vayle
           before
           her
           face
           :
           shewing
           that
           modesty
           should
           be
           learned
           before
           marriage
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           dowrie
           that
           God
           addeth
           to
           her
           portion
           .
        
         
           3
           The
           third
           signe
           is
           her
           talke
           or
           speech
           ,
           or
           rather
           her
           silence
           .
           For
           a
           man
           or
           a
           womans
           talking
           ,
           is
           the
           mirrour
           and
           messenger
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           it
           may
           commonly
           be
           seene
           without
           ,
           in
           what
           case
           the
           man
           or
           woman
           is
           within
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           common
           prouerb
           :
           Such
           as
           the
           man
           or
           woman
           is
           ,
           such
           is
           their
           talke
           .
        
         
           Now
           silence
           is
           the
           best
           ornament
           of
           a
           woman
           
           and
           therefore
           the
           law
           was
           giuen
           to
           the
           man
           rather
           then
           to
           the
           woman
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           should
           be
           the
           teacher
           ,
           and
           she
           the
           hearer
           ;
           and
           therefore
           she
           is
           commanded
           to
           learne
           of
           her
           
           husband
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           14.
           34.
           35.
           
        
         
           
           As
           the
           Eccho
           answereth
           but
           one
           word
           for
           many
           ,
           which
           are
           spoken
           to
           her
           ;
           so
           a
           Maids
           answer
           shoud
           be
           in
           a
           word
           :
           for
           she
           which
           is
           full
           of
           talke
           ,
           is
           not
           likely
           to
           prooue
           a
           quiet
           wife
           .
        
         
           The
           eye
           and
           the
           speech
           ,
           are
           as
           the
           glasses
           of
           the
           mind
           :
           
             For
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             heart
          
           
           (
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           )
           
             the
             mouth
             speaketh
          
           .
           As
           though
           by
           the
           speech
           we
           might
           know
           what
           aboundeth
           in
           the
           heart
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             By
             thy
             mordes
             thoushalt
             be
             instified
             ,
             and
             by
             thy
             words
             thou
             
             shalt
             be
             condemned
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           be
           iustified
           to
           be
           wife
           ,
           or
           thou
           shalt
           be
           condemned
           to
           be
           foolish
           ;
           thou
           shalt
           be
           iustified
           to
           be
           sober
           ,
           or
           thou
           shalt
           be
           condemned
           to
           be
           rash
           ;
           thou
           shalt
           be
           iustified
           to
           be
           humble
           ,
           or
           thou
           shalt
           be
           condemned
           to
           be
           proud
           ;
           thou
           shalt
           be
           iustified
           to
           be
           louing
           ,
           or
           thou
           shalt
           be
           condemned
           to
           be
           enuious
           .
           Therefore
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           
             A
             fooles
             lips
             are
             a
             snare
             to
             his
             owne
             soule
             .
          
           Snares
           are
           made
           
           for
           other
           ,
           but
           this
           snare
           catcheth
           a
           mans
           selfe
           ,
           because
           it
           bewrayeth
           a
           mans
           follie
           ,
           and
           causeth
           his
           trouble
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           him
           into
           discredit
           .
           Contrariwise
           ,
           
             The
             heart
             of
             the
             wise
          
           (
           saith
           Salomon
           )
           
             guideth
             his
             mouth
             wisely
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             of
             his
             
             mouth
             haue
             grace
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           to
           shew
           that
           this
           should
           be
           one
           marke
           in
           the
           choise
           of
           a
           wife
           ;
           Saloman
           describing
           a
           right
           wife
           .
           saith
           :
           
             She
             openeth
             her
             mouth
             with
             wisedome
             :
             and
             the
             law
             of
             grace
             is
             in
             her
             tongue
             :
          
           
           for
           that
           she
           delighteth
           to
           talke
           of
           the
           word
           of
           
           God.
           A
           wife
           that
           can
           speake
           this
           language
           ,
           is
           better
           then
           she
           which
           hath
           all
           the
           tongues
           .
           But
           as
           the
           open
           vessels
           are
           counted
           vncleane
           ,
           so
           also
           account
           that
           the
           open
           mouth
           hath
           much
           vncleannesse
           .
        
         
           4
           The
           fourth
           signe
           is
           ,
           
             the
             apparell
          
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           pride
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           is
           noted
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           went
           in
           purple
           euery
           day
           :
           so
           also
           the
           humilitie
           of
           Iohn
           is
           noted
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           went
           in
           haire-cloth
           
           euery
           day
           .
           For
           doubtlesse
           by
           a
           man
           or
           a
           womans
           apparell
           ,
           excessiue
           laughter
           ,
           and
           going
           ,
           they
           may
           partly
           be
           discerned
           of
           what
           disposition
           they
           are
           .
           It
           is
           conuenient
           that
           he
           that
           will
           be
           a
           suter
           to
           a
           woman
           ,
           marke
           what
           apparell
           she
           customably
           vseth
           to
           weare
           ;
           whether
           it
           be
           vaine
           ,
           whorish
           ,
           wanton
           ,
           light
           ;
           or
           comely
           ,
           modest
           ,
           and
           mannetly
           ,
           and
           beseeming
           her
           estate
           and
           condition
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           honest
           and
           sober
           rayment
           .
           For
           apparell
           doth
           often
           giue
           a
           certaine
           and
           sure
           testimonie
           of
           pride
           ,
           lightnesse
           ,
           wantonnesse
           ,
           inconstancie
           ,
           vnshamefastnesse
           ,
           filthinesse
           ,
           or
           vncleaunesse
           ,
           and
           other
           vices
           ,
           or
           vertues
           ,
           that
           be
           either
           in
           the
           man
           or
           woman
           .
           For
           a
           modest
           man
           or
           woman
           ,
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           knowne
           by
           their
           sober
           attire
           :
           as
           the
           Prophet
           Eliah
           was
           knowne
           by
           his
           rough
           garment
           .
           So
           that
           we
           are
           to
           looke
           
           for
           no
           better
           within
           ,
           then
           we
           see
           without
           ;
           for
           euery
           one
           seemeth
           better
           then
           they
           be
           .
           If
           then
           the
           face
           be
           vanitie
           ,
           the
           heart
           is
           pride
           .
           He
           that
           biddeth
           vs
           abstaine
           from
           the
           
             shew
             of
             euill
          
           ,
           would
           haue
           vs
           to
           abstaine
           from
           those
           meanes
           ,
           Husbands
           
           
           or
           wiues
           ,
           who
           haue
           the
           shewes
           of
           euill
           :
           for
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           come
           in
           the
           fashion
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           in
           the
           abuse
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           :
           
             Fashion
             not
             your selues
             like
             vnto
             the
             world
          
           ;
           as
           though
           the
           fashions
           of
           men
           did
           declare
           of
           what
           
           side
           they
           are
           .
        
         
           5
           The
           fift
           signe
           is
           the
           companie
           ,
           by
           meanes
           whereof
           much
           may
           be
           perceiued
           .
           For
           as
           whole
           and
           found
           eyes
           ,
           with
           beholding
           and
           looking
           on
           sore
           eyes
           ,
           be
           annoyed
           and
           hurt
           :
           euen
           so
           ,
           good
           and
           honest
           folkes
           be
           oftentimes
           stayned
           
           and
           hurt
           with
           the
           company
           of
           the
           wicked
           and
           vngodly
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           common
           prouerbe
           :
           Such
           like
           is
           euery
           one
           ,
           as
           the
           companie
           is
           with
           whom
           they
           keepe
           .
           For
           birds
           of
           a
           feather
           will
           hold
           together
           :
           and
           fellowes
           in
           sinne
           ,
           will
           be
           fellowes
           in
           league
           ;
           euen
           as
           young
           Rehoboam
           
           chose
           yong
           companions
           ,
           1.
           
           King.
           12.
           8.
           
           The
           tame
           beast
           will
           not
           keepe
           with
           the
           wilde
           ,
           not
           the
           cleane
           dwell
           with
           the
           leaprous
           .
           If
           a
           man
           can
           be
           knowne
           by
           nothing
           else
           ,
           then
           he
           may
           be
           known
           by
           his
           companions
           :
           for
           like
           will
           to
           like
           ,
           as
           Salomon
           saith
           ;
           theeues
           call
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           when
           Dauid
           left
           iniquitie
           ,
           he
           said
           :
           
             Away
             from
             me
             all
             ye
             that
             worke
             iniquitie
          
           ;
           shewing
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           neuer
           abandoneth
           euill
           ,
           vntill
           he
           abandon
           euill
           company
           :
           for
           no
           good
           is
           concluded
           in
           this
           parliament
           .
           Therefore
           chuse
           such
           a
           companion
           of
           thy
           life
           ,
           as
           hath
           chosen
           companie
           like
           thee
           before
           .
           For
           they
           which
           chuse
           such
           as
           loued
           prophane
           cōpanions
           
           before
           ,
           in
           a
           short
           time
           are
           drawne
           to
           be
           prophane
           too
           .
        
         
           6
           The
           last
           signe
           is
           education
           ,
           which
           giueth
           also
           great
           testimonie
           ,
           namely
           by
           whom
           ,
           and
           how
           euery
           one
           is
           brought
           vp
           ,
           whether
           the
           man
           or
           the
           woman
           were
           conuersant
           among
           vertuous
           or
           vicious
           persons
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           parties
           hauing
           cōtinued
           in
           the
           nurture
           of
           the
           vertuous
           ,
           and
           shewed
           themselues
           obedient
           to
           them
           vnder
           whom
           they
           were
           brought
           vp
           ,
           or
           whether
           either
           of
           the
           parties
           haue
           broken
           out
           of
           this
           discipline
           ,
           and
           followed
           his
           ,
           or
           her
           owne
           wilfulnesse
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           small
           matter
           for
           either
           of
           them
           to
           haue
           dwelt
           among
           ,
           or
           with
           vertuous
           and
           religious
           folke
           :
           but
           herein
           lyeth
           the
           force
           and
           weight
           ,
           how
           farre
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           ,
           either
           or
           both
           the
           parties
           haue
           followed
           those
           ,
           and
           profited
           vnder
           them
           ,
           and
           were
           dutifull
           and
           obedient
           vnto
           them
           .
           For
           Iudas
           was
           among
           ,
           and
           accompanied
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           brought
           vp
           certaine
           yeares
           vnder
           Christ
           ,
           but
           for
           all
           this
           he
           was
           neuer
           the
           better
           :
           for
           he
           left
           not
           his
           wicked
           pranks
           ,
           neither
           was
           he
           obedient
           .
           Neuerthelesse
           good
           education
           and
           discipline
           formeth
           good
           
           manners
           :
           men
           and
           women
           commonly
           sauour
           most
           of
           those
           good
           or
           euill
           things
           ,
           which
           in
           youth
           they
           learned
           .
           Therefore
           to
           proue
           good
           ,
           honest
           ,
           and
           vertuous
           ,
           it
           importeth
           and
           forceth
           much
           ,
           from
           the
           infancie
           to
           be
           well
           gouerned
           ,
           and
           Christianly
           brought
           vp
           .
           For
           we
           retaine
           much
           more
           of
           the
           customes
           wherewith
           we
           be
           
           bred
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           inclinations
           wherewith
           we
           be
           borne
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           properties
           are
           not
           spied
           at
           three
           or
           foure
           commings
           and
           meetings
           of
           the
           parties
           ,
           for
           hypocrisie
           is
           spunne
           with
           a
           fine
           threed
           ,
           and
           none
           are
           so
           often
           deceiued
           as
           louers
           .
           He
           therefore
           which
           will
           know
           all
           his
           wiues
           qualities
           :
           or
           she
           that
           will
           perceiue
           her
           husbands
           dispositions
           ,
           and
           inclinations
           ,
           before
           either
           be
           married
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           had
           need
           to
           see
           one
           the
           other
           eating
           ,
           and
           walking
           ,
           working
           ,
           and
           playing
           ,
           talking
           and
           laughing
           ,
           and
           chiding
           too
           :
           or
           else
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           the
           one
           shall
           haue
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           lesse
           then
           he
           or
           she
           looked
           for
           ,
           or
           more
           then
           they
           wished
           for
           .
           Here
           is
           to
           be
           remembred
           ,
           a
           thing
           adioyned
           to
           marriage
           ,
           and
           going
           before
           it
           ,
           namely
           ,
           Betrothing
           ,
           being
           a
           solemne
           and
           laudable
           custome
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           as
           is
           prooued
           Deuteron
           .
           20.
           7.
           
           &
           22.
           23.
           24.
           
           This
           betrothing
           ,
           is
           a
           couenant
           
           betweene
           the
           parties
           to
           be
           married
           ,
           before
           fit
           witnesses
           appointed
           thereto
           :
           whereby
           they
           giue
           their
           troth
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           ,
           and
           shall
           marrie
           together
           ,
           except
           some
           lawfull
           vnmeetnesse
           and
           disliking
           each
           of
           other
           do
           hinder
           it
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           .
           The
           practise
           of
           it
           we
           see
           ,
           Mat.
           1.
           18.
           
           Luk.
           1.
           27.
           where
           the
           Virgine
           Marie
           was
           betrothed
           to
           Ioseph
           ,
           yet
           they
           had
           not
           met
           together
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           accompany
           together
           according
           to
           the
           end
           of
           marriage
           .
           This
           custome
           ,
           noted
           and
           marked
           in
           diuers
           places
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           hath
           diuers
           good
           grounds
           to
           be
           
           obserued
           ,
           which
           proue
           that
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           contract
           before
           marriage
           .
           And
           for
           the
           better
           vnderstanding
           of
           this
           point
           of
           betrothing
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           amisse
           ,
           in
           some
           plaine
           and
           short
           manner
           ,
           to
           make
           knowne
           the
           holy
           doctrine
           hereof
           ,
           with
           the
           doctrine
           also
           of
           marriage
           ,
           and
           marriage
           duties
           .
           First
           then
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           euery
           marriage
           that
           hath
           bene
           well
           and
           orderly
           vsed
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           heathen
           (
           which
           were
           onely
           inlightned
           with
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           )
           or
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           also
           were
           to
           be
           directed
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           was
           perfected
           by
           two
           solemne
           actions
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           an
           apparent
           and
           open
           contract
           ,
           and
           by
           publicke
           marriage
           ,
           the
           true
           and
           vnfained
           confirmation
           thereof
           .
           Wherefore
           we
           will
           first
           speake
           of
           a
           contract
           (
           which
           is
           also
           called
           espousing
           ,
           affiancing
           betrothing
           ,
           or
           handfasting
           )
           then
           of
           mariage
           it selfe
           .
           And
           for
           betrothing
           ,
           or
           espousals
           ,
           we
           reade
           in
           the
           writing
           of
           ancient
           Philosophers
           ,
           Histories
           ,
           Orators
           ,
           Poets
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           of
           great
           antiquity
           ,
           of
           necessary
           vse
           ,
           and
           haue
           bene
           ordinarily
           practised
           .
           Insomuch
           as
           the
           vsers
           thereof
           are
           highly
           commended
           ,
           the
           neglecters
           and
           abusers
           hereof
           sharpely
           rebuked
           &
           condemned
           .
        
         
           Which
           seeing
           they
           could
           not
           do
           ,
           but
           vpon
           knowledge
           and
           iudgement
           ,
           it
           doth
           manifestly
           declare
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           it
           by
           natures
           law
           ,
           written
           and
           bred
           in
           their
           breasts
           .
           And
           therefore
           euen
           nature
           it selfe
           (
           though
           in
           some
           matters
           starke
           blind
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           of
           very
           dimme
           sight
           )
           hath
           
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           bewrayed
           the
           lawfulnesse
           ,
           the
           necessity
           ,
           and
           the
           vse
           of
           espousals
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           first
           step
           and
           degree
           to
           a
           lawfull
           and
           comforrable
           marriage
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           omit
           this
           law
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           to
           the
           written
           word
           ,
           let
           vs
           further
           consider
           what
           allowance
           thereof
           we
           find
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           consequently
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           marry
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           betrothed
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           the
           direction
           of
           nature
           alone
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Lord
           also
           .
           First
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           approueth
           this
           betrothing
           as
           his
           owne
           sacred
           ordinance
           .
           For
           we
           reade
           in
           Exodus
           21.
           7.
           8.
           9.
           10.
           11.
           how
           carefully
           he
           prouideth
           by
           sundrie
           and
           many
           straight
           commandements
           for
           the
           maid-seruant
           that
           is
           betrothed
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           she
           shall
           not
           go
           out
           of
           her
           seruice
           ,
           as
           the
           men-seruants
           do
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           her
           maister
           shall
           haue
           no
           power
           to
           sell
           her
           to
           a
           strange
           people
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           being
           betrothed
           vnto
           his
           sonne
           ,
           he
           shall
           deale
           with
           her
           as
           with
           his
           owne
           daughter
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           if
           another
           wife
           be
           taken
           with
           her
           ,
           that
           neither
           her
           foode
           ,
           her
           rayment
           ,
           nor
           recompence
           of
           her
           virginitie
           ,
           shall
           any
           whit
           at
           all
           be
           diminished
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           that
           whensoeuer
           she
           goeth
           out
           of
           her
           seruice
           ,
           she
           shall
           pay
           no
           money
           at
           all
           .
           None
           whereof
           the
           Lord
           would
           haue
           done
           (
           much
           lesse
           all
           of
           them
           )
           vnlesse
           espousals
           had
           bene
           his
           owne
           ordinance
           ,
           instituted
           ,
           ordained
           and
           commanded
           by
           himselfe
           to
           be
           vsed
           ,
           euen
           of
           the
           maid
           seruant
           ,
           that
           was
           bought
           and
           sold.
           Againe
           ,
           the
           
           Lord
           in
           Deuteron
           .
           Cap.
           22.
           23.
           
           &c.
           requireth
           no
           lesse
           punishment
           to
           be
           inflicted
           vpon
           them
           that
           violate
           the
           bonds
           of
           espousall
           ,
           then
           if
           they
           brake
           wedlocke
           .
           For
           he
           commandeth
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           man
           shall
           abuse
           a
           betrothed
           virgin
           in
           the
           Citie
           ,
           both
           shall
           be
           stoned
           to
           death
           ,
           the
           maide
           because
           she
           cried
           not
           ,
           the
           man
           because
           he
           hath
           humbled
           his
           neighbours
           wife
           .
        
         
           Where
           by
           the
           way
           is
           to
           be
           remembred
           ,
           how
           God
           calleth
           the
           betrothed
           a
           Wife
           .
           If
           then
           such
           wickednesse
           by
           iustice
           deserueth
           death
           ,
           and
           if
           betrothed
           persons
           be
           truely
           to
           be
           termed
           man
           and
           wife
           ,
           onely
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           precedent
           espousals
           ,
           we
           may
           then
           plainely
           see
           ,
           how
           highly
           the
           Lord
           doth
           esteeme
           and
           honour
           them
           :
           the
           breach
           whereof
           he
           punisheth
           with
           the
           punishment
           of
           adultery
           :
           and
           the
           persons
           betrothed
           ,
           he
           honoureth
           with
           the
           names
           of
           man
           and
           wife
           .
           If
           indeed
           he
           had
           not
           ordained
           and
           allowed
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           had
           bene
           of
           humane
           institution
           alone
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           haue
           honoured
           them
           with
           such
           titles
           ,
           or
           haue
           imposed
           death
           by
           stones
           ,
           for
           the
           breach
           of
           mans
           ordinance
           .
           Againe
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           abuse
           a
           betrothed
           maid
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           he
           saith
           that
           the
           man
           shall
           die
           ,
           but
           vnto
           the
           maid
           thou
           shalt
           do
           nothing
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           in
           the
           maide
           no
           cause
           of
           death
           .
        
         
           Now
           imposing
           death
           vpon
           this
           man
           ,
           and
           not
           vpon
           him
           that
           abuseth
           a
           maid
           not
           betrothed
           ,
           the
           Lord
           doth
           hereby
           euidently
           teach
           ,
           that
           espousals
           are
           a
           degree
           beyond
           a
           single
           estate
           ,
           &
           
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           marriage
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           vnlawfull
           breach
           thereof
           deserueth
           death
           .
           For
           what
           else
           should
           the
           Lord
           grace
           them
           with
           such
           large
           priuiledges
           ,
           and
           punish
           the
           breach
           therof
           with
           seuere
           punishment
           ?
        
         
           Further
           ,
           the
           faithfull
           in
           all
           ages
           instructed
           by
           these
           and
           such
           commandements
           ,
           approued
           and
           practised
           these
           espousals
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           themselues
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           their
           children
           .
           Sampson
           ,
           liking
           
           and
           louing
           a
           woman
           of
           the
           Philistims
           in
           Timnah
           ,
           desired
           his
           father
           and
           mother
           to
           giue
           her
           vnto
           him
           to
           wife
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           did
           :
           at
           which
           time
           Sampson
           made
           a
           feast
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           yong
           men
           .
           Albeit
           her
           father
           afterwards
           would
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           marrie
           her
           ,
           but
           gaue
           her
           to
           another
           ;
           for
           which
           iniury
           Sampson
           reuenged
           himselfe
           of
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           by
           burning
           vp
           their
           shocks
           and
           standing
           corne
           ,
           vineyards
           ,
           and
           oliues
           :
           for
           which
           the
           Philistims
           burnt
           both
           the
           father
           and
           the
           daughter
           .
           So
           Dauid
           begged
           Micholl
           of
           her
           father
           Saul
           ,
           who
           gaue
           her
           vnto
           him
           to
           wife
           ,
           with
           condition
           ,
           that
           he
           
           should
           bring
           him
           a
           hundred
           fore-skinnes
           of
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           Saul
           was
           dead
           ,
           he
           required
           her
           of
           
             Ishbosheth
             Sauls
          
           sonne
           ,
           who
           〈◊〉
           her
           vnto
           him
           .
           Also
           Ioseph
           and
           Marie
           the
           mother
           of
           Christ
           were
           betrothed
           ,
           which
           God
           would
           neuer
           haue
           permitted
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           bene
           of
           his
           owne
           ordinance
           ,
           and
           agreeable
           to
           his
           owne
           will
           ,
           of
           if
           it
           might
           any
           manner
           of
           way
           haue
           stained
           ,
           〈◊〉
           her
           Iosephs
           honesty
           ,
           or
           Maries
           
           virginity
           :
           nay
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           much
           more
           graced
           and
           adorned
           both
           ,
           then
           the
           want
           of
           espousals
           could
           haue
           done
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           auoyd
           rediousnesse
           in
           so
           plaine
           a
           truth
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Scripture
           giueth
           power
           and
           authoritie
           to
           parents
           ,
           to
           giue
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           giue
           their
           children
           in
           marriage
           ;
           saying
           ,
           Let
           him
           do
           what
           he
           will.
           Againe
           :
           He
           that
           giueth
           her
           in
           mariage
           doth
           well
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           giueth
           her
           not
           to
           marriage
           doth
           better
           ,
           (
           whereof
           we
           shall
           speake
           more
           at
           
           large
           anone
           :
           )
           there
           must
           needs
           be
           before
           the
           publicke
           act
           of
           marriage
           ,
           some
           speciall
           time
           appointed
           ,
           wherein
           both
           parents
           and
           parties
           may
           testifie
           and
           signifie
           their
           mutuall
           liking
           and
           consents
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           despise
           to
           marrie
           in
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           if
           the
           law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           heathen
           ,
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           parents
           of
           Christ
           :
           if
           the
           punishmēt
           of
           the
           espowsall-breakers
           ,
           and
           the
           rewards
           and
           priuiledges
           of
           the
           espowsed
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           if
           the
           fatherly
           authoritie
           ouer
           children
           ,
           do
           approue
           and
           require
           the
           continuall
           vse
           of
           this
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           confessed
           to
           be
           both
           lawfull
           and
           necessary
           :
           yea
           ,
           being
           the
           first
           principall
           part
           of
           marriage
           it selfe
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           honourable
           in
           his
           kind
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           marriage
           it selfe
           is
           .
           Now
           then
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           let
           vs
           see
           and
           learne
           what
           a
           Contract
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           vpon
           sound
           knowledge
           and
           right
           iudgement
           ,
           we
           may
           alwayes
           vse
           it
           well
           ,
           
           and
           neuer
           ill
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           good
           vnderstanding
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Contract
             is
             a
             voluntarie
             promise
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             mutually
             made
             betweene
             one
             man
             and
             one
             woman
             ,
             both
             being
             meete
             and
             free
             to
             marrie
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             therefore
             allowed
             so
             to
             do
             by
             their
             parents
             .
          
        
         
           This
           short
           sentence
           ,
           sheweth
           the
           whole
           nature
           ,
           quality
           ,
           property
           ,
           vse
           and
           abuse
           ,
           with
           all
           other
           things
           that
           are
           to
           be
           obserued
           or
           eschued
           in
           a
           right
           Contract
           ,
           as
           shall
           appeare
           by
           the
           vnfolding
           of
           euery
           word
           contained
           therein
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           none
           vaine
           and
           idle
           ,
           voyde
           of
           his
           proper
           signification
           ;
           so
           euery
           one
           hath
           his
           proper
           weight
           ,
           seruing
           for
           speciall
           and
           necessary
           vse
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           we
           call
           a
           Contract
           ,
           a
           promise
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           indeed
           ;
           for
           what
           is
           a
           promise
           ,
           but
           a
           speech
           ,
           which
           affirmeth
           or
           denyeth
           ,
           to
           do
           this
           or
           that
           ,
           with
           purpose
           and
           words
           of
           testimony
           ,
           to
           performe
           and
           accomplish
           that
           which
           is
           affirmed
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           do
           that
           which
           is
           denyed
           ?
           And
           what
           other
           thing
           is
           indeed
           a
           marriage
           Contract
           ,
           but
           this
           ?
           so
           that
           it
           must
           be
           in
           nature
           ,
           a
           true
           and
           right
           promise
           :
           not
           the
           vow
           of
           a
           promise
           in
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           a
           present
           promise
           indeed
           .
           For
           if
           one
           partie
           do
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           promise
           to
           marrie
           thee
           ;
           this
           is
           no
           promise
           indeede
           ,
           but
           a
           promise
           of
           a
           promise
           ,
           and
           consequently
           no
           Contract
           ,
           but
           a
           
           promise
           of
           a
           Contract
           :
           and
           therefore
           tyeth
           not
           bindeth
           neither
           parties
           nor
           parents
           to
           keepe
           the
           same
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           in
           nature
           any
           Contract
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           if
           a
           Contract
           be
           in
           promise
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           only
           a
           purpose
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           nor
           a
           dumbe
           shew
           or
           doubtfull
           signification
           of
           promise
           ,
           but
           a
           plaine
           promise
           ,
           vttered
           and
           pronounced
           in
           a
           right
           forme
           of
           speech
           :
           as
           when
           one
           saith
           ,
           I
           do
           promise
           to
           marrie
           thee
           ,
           or
           I
           do
           espouse
           ,
           affiance
           ,
           or
           betroth
           my selfe
           to
           thee
           in
           marriage
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           :
           wherein
           all
           ambiguity
           and
           doubtfulnesse
           of
           speech
           is
           to
           be
           eschued
           :
           that
           as
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           heart
           is
           simple
           and
           plaine
           ,
           so
           like
           wise
           the
           words
           of
           the
           tongue
           might
           be
           simple
           ,
           plaine
           ,
           and
           voyde
           of
           all
           deceit
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           call
           a
           Contract
           ,
           a
           promise
           of
           marriage
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           not
           a
           promise
           of
           euery
           thing
           ,
           neither
           of
           honour
           ,
           of
           inheritance
           ,
           of
           riches
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           other
           thing
           else
           ,
           sauing
           onely
           of
           marriage
           .
           Now
           we
           meane
           by
           marriage
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           parties
           married
           ,
           but
           also
           coniugall
           &
           marriage
           duties
           and
           offices
           ,
           that
           peculiarly
           belong
           to
           this
           honourable
           estate
           ,
           and
           are
           necessarily
           to
           be
           performed
           mutually
           of
           both
           .
           For
           this
           promise
           touching
           persons
           themselues
           ,
           is
           of
           such
           force
           and
           weight
           ,
           that
           it
           tendeth
           to
           the
           alienation
           of
           the
           propertie
           of
           bodies
           ;
           for
           so
           it
           is
           written
           :
           The
           wife
           hath
           not
           the
           power
           of
           her
           
           owne
           body
           ,
           but
           the
           husband
           :
           and
           likewise
           also
           the
           husband
           hath
           not
           the
           power
           ouer
           his
           owne
           body
           ,
           but
           the
           wife
           .
           For
           ,
           although
           this
           is
           not
           
           perfectly
           done
           ,
           till
           the
           act
           of
           marriage
           be
           ended
           ,
           yet
           this
           promise
           is
           the
           principall
           beginner
           and
           worker
           thereof
           :
           because
           they
           that
           promise
           marriage
           ,
           do
           necessarily
           thereby
           promise
           ,
           that
           two
           shall
           become
           one
           flesh
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           will
           alwayes
           giue
           mutuall
           beneuolence
           one
           to
           another
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           peculiar
           duties
           of
           Husbands
           and
           Wiues
           ,
           which
           likewise
           are
           promised
           by
           this
           Contract
           ,
           we
           will
           here
           onely
           recite
           them
           ,
           leauing
           the
           doctrine
           thereof
           to
           another
           place
           and
           time
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Husband
           ,
           his
           duty
           is
           ,
           first
           to
           loue
           his
           wife
           as
           his
           owne
           flesh
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Then
           to
           gouerne
           her
           in
           all
           duties
           ,
           that
           properly
           concerne
           the
           state
           of
           marriage
           ,
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           in
           wisedome
           ,
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           iustice
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           dwell
           with
           her
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           to
           vse
           her
           in
           all
           due
           beneuolence
           honestly
           ,
           soberly
           ,
           and
           chastly
           .
           
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Wife
           ,
           her
           dutie
           is
           ,
           in
           all
           reuerence
           and
           humilitie
           ,
           to
           submit
           and
           subiect
           her selfe
           to
           
           her
           Husband
           ,
           in
           all
           such
           duties
           as
           properly
           belong
           vnto
           marriage
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           therein
           to
           be
           an
           helpe
           vnto
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           Gods
           ordinance
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           obey
           his
           commandements
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           which
           he
           may
           command
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           an
           Husband
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Fourthly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           to
           giue
           him
           〈◊〉
           beneuolence
           .
           As
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           mutuall
           duties
           ,
           
           as
           they
           may
           be
           all
           comprehended
           vnder
           these
           ,
           so
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           fitter
           occasion
           to
           speake
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           call
           this
           promise
           of
           marriage
           voluntary
           ,
           because
           it
           must
           not
           come
           from
           the
           lips
           alone
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           wel-liking
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           heart
           :
           sor
           if
           it
           be
           onely
           a
           verball
           promise
           ,
           without
           any
           will
           at
           all
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           meerely
           hypocriticall
           and
           dissembled
           )
           though
           it
           bindeth
           the
           party
           that
           promiseth
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           his
           promise
           made
           before
           God
           and
           man
           :
           yet
           if
           the
           parents
           afterwards
           shall
           certainely
           know
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           will
           ,
           nor
           vnfained
           meaning
           at
           all
           in
           the
           party
           ,
           neither
           yet
           is
           ,
           but
           rather
           a
           loathing
           and
           abhorring
           of
           his
           Spouse
           betrothed
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           not
           able
           to
           render
           iust
           and
           sufficient
           cause
           thereof
           ,
           they
           may
           vpon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           either
           deferre
           the
           day
           of
           marriage
           the
           louger
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           God
           will
           happily
           change
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           partie
           ;
           or
           vtterly
           breake
           and
           frustrate
           the
           promise
           :
           if
           all
           good
           meanes
           and
           occasions
           hauing
           bene
           vsed
           ,
           none
           will
           preuaile
           :
           but
           that
           the
           party
           rather
           groweth
           worse
           and
           worse
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           a
           Contract
           being
           a
           willing
           and
           a
           voluntary
           consent
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           why
           the
           parents
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           haue
           authority
           ,
           and
           power
           in
           sueh
           cases
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           vndoubttedly
           know
           that
           the
           promise
           was
           altogether
           vnwilling
           ,
           and
           therefore
           made
           in
           meere
           hypocrisie
           and
           dissimulation
           ,
           neither
           can
           be
           by
           tract
           
           of
           time
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           good
           meanes
           vsed
           ,
           be
           bettered
           ,
           but
           rather
           waxeth
           worse
           and
           worse
           ,
           may
           not
           breake
           and
           frustrate
           the
           same
           .
           For
           why
           did
           Rebeccaes
           parents
           deny
           her
           to
           Isaack
           ,
           neither
           would
           send
           her
           with
           Abrahams
           seruant
           to
           be
           married
           ,
           before
           such
           time
           as
           they
           had
           asked
           her
           consent
           :
           yea
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           said
           ,
           We
           will
           call
           the
           
           maide
           ,
           and
           aske
           her
           consent
           :
           do
           they
           not
           plainly
           shew
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           taught
           them
           ,
           that
           this
           consent
           was
           of
           great
           moment
           ,
           &
           absolute
           necessity
           ?
           And
           when
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           command
           men
           and
           women
           to
           marrie
           in
           the
           Lord
           ;
           how
           can
           the
           marriage
           be
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           when
           one
           party
           doth
           not
           onely
           not
           loue
           ,
           but
           hate
           the
           other
           ?
           And
           how
           can
           such
           two
           become
           one
           flesh
           lawfully
           ,
           when
           as
           there
           wants
           the
           vnion
           and
           coniunction
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           the
           true
           naturall
           mother
           of
           all
           marriage
           duties
           ?
           Wherefore
           this
           promise
           must
           be
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           at
           least
           willing
           and
           voluntary
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           albeit
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           ,
           neither
           yet
           possible
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           such
           great
           measure
           of
           true
           ,
           holy
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           loue
           at
           that
           time
           as
           afterward
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           groweth
           by
           little
           and
           little
           according
           to
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           faithfull
           performance
           of
           other
           duties
           afterward
           euen
           to
           their
           liues
           end
           ,
           )
           yet
           if
           it
           be
           voluntarie
           and
           vnfained
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           ,
           and
           sufficient
           to
           make
           a
           true
           contract
           in
           the
           Lord.
           So
           as
           no
           man
           ought
           to
           separate
           those
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           thus
           ioyned
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           call
           it
           voluntary
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           constraint
           and
           compulsion
           ,
           contrary
           to
           a
           free
           cōsent
           .
           For
           if
           either
           party
           be
           vrged
           ,
           constrained
           ,
           or
           compelled
           ,
           by
           great
           feare
           of
           their
           parents
           or
           others
           ,
           by
           threatning
           of
           losse
           of
           preferment
           ,
           of
           health
           ,
           of
           limbe
           ,
           of
           life
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           such
           other
           like
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           other
           violent
           manner
           of
           dealing
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           to
           yeeld
           their
           promise
           ,
           cleane
           contrary
           to
           the
           motion
           or
           good
           liking
           of
           their
           hearts
           ;
           this
           kind
           of
           promise
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           not
           binde
           the
           partie
           to
           keepe
           it
           ,
           so
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           frustrated
           &
           broken
           ,
           by
           the
           parents
           themselues
           ,
           or
           by
           such
           maisters
           as
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           command
           and
           rule
           them
           in
           such
           cases
           .
           If
           this
           were
           not
           so
           ,
           how
           could
           the
           parties
           keepe
           the
           commandements
           of
           God
           ,
           giuing
           them
           direction
           whom
           to
           marrie
           ?
           First
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           marrie
           onely
           in
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           vnequally
           yoked
           with
           infidels
           :
           neither
           of
           which
           they
           can
           keepe
           if
           their
           parents
           might
           compell
           them
           to
           Contract
           and
           marrie
           .
           It
           becometh
           the
           parents
           to
           perswade
           their
           children
           by
           all
           good
           meanes
           to
           yeeld
           their
           consent
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           draw
           them
           by
           wicked
           sleights
           and
           cunning
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           wicked
           and
           violent
           meanes
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           that
           is
           not
           to
           marrie
           in
           the
           Lord
           :
           so
           all
           such
           forced
           Contracts
           ,
           may
           be
           broken
           and
           frustrated
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           who
           is
           Gods
           Lieutenant
           ,
           to
           redresse
           such
           intollerable
           enormities
           among
           the
           societies
           of
           men
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           
           parents
           may
           deny
           marriage
           to
           such
           as
           haue
           onely
           by
           force
           and
           violence
           obtained
           the
           word
           and
           body
           of
           their
           child
           ,
           much
           more
           may
           the
           magistrate
           deny
           marriage
           ,
           where
           onely
           a
           verball
           promise
           nath
           bene
           gotten
           by
           violent
           compulsion
           :
           and
           for
           these
           causes
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           sense
           and
           meaning
           alone
           ,
           we
           conclude
           ,
           that
           Contracts
           must
           be
           voluntary
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           a
           mutuall
           promise
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           either
           party
           must
           make
           it
           to
           other
           ,
           not
           the
           man
           onely
           ,
           nor
           the
           woman
           onely
           ,
           but
           both
           the
           man
           and
           the
           woman
           :
           though
           decency
           and
           order
           require
           the
           man
           to
           do
           it
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           woman
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           her
           head
           ,
           and
           she
           his
           glory
           :
           and
           ought
           to
           leade
           and
           guide
           her
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           hath
           put
           a
           pre
           heminence
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           if
           this
           promise
           be
           not
           mutually
           made
           of
           them
           both
           ,
           but
           of
           one
           alone
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           true
           and
           perfect
           Contract
           :
           and
           therefore
           may
           be
           broken
           by
           parents
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           haue
           authority
           herein
           :
           because
           the
           party
           vnpromising
           ,
           is
           not
           bound
           by
           word
           or
           deed
           ,
           but
           is
           free
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           such
           a
           Contract
           is
           rather
           so
           termed
           ,
           then
           that
           it
           is
           any
           true
           Contract
           indeed
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           it
           be
           mutuall
           ,
           then
           it
           doth
           mutually
           and
           muiolably
           bind
           both
           :
           so
           that
           in
           this
           regard
           ,
           neither
           parent
           ,
           magistrate
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           ,
           can
           or
           ought
           to
           breake
           it
           :
           for
           this
           being
           fully
           performed
           and
           accomplished
           ,
           is
           one
           principall
           cause
           of
           making
           two
           one
           flesh
           ,
           in
           such
           
           sort
           as
           it
           is
           written
           :
           
             Therefore
             a
             man
             shall
             leaue
             his
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             ioyned
             to
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             they
             two
             shall
             be
             one
             flesh
             ,
             &c.
          
           Genes
           .
           2.
           24.
           
           Also
           that
           the
           man
           hath
           not
           power
           ouer
           his
           owne
           body
           ,
           nor
           the
           woman
           ouer
           hers
           :
           and
           so
           to
           be
           short
           ,
           hence
           ariseth
           all
           mutuall
           beneuolence
           betweene
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           a
           point
           of
           great
           weight
           and
           necessitie
           ,
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           be
           omitted
           in
           a
           Contract
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           betweene
           one
           man
           and
           one
           woman
           :
           where
           first
           it
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ;
           that
           it
           may
           not
           ,
           nor
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           betweene
           any
           other
           creatures
           ,
           but
           man-kind
           :
           nay
           ,
           neither
           among
           brute
           beasts
           nor
           Angels
           .
           For
           God
           hath
           not
           ordained
           or
           instituted
           marriage
           for
           them
           ,
           neither
           can
           it
           be
           betweene
           man
           and
           man
           ,
           or
           woman
           and
           woman
           .
           If
           any
           such
           Contract
           be
           either
           voluntary
           ,
           or
           by
           fraud
           and
           deceipt
           ,
           by
           ignorance
           or
           errour
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           Contract
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           a
           meere
           wicked
           profanation
           of
           Gods
           ordinance
           ,
           who
           gaue
           onely
           woman
           to
           man
           ,
           not
           woman
           to
           woman
           ,
           nor
           man
           to
           man.
           Likewise
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           betweene
           Angels
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           and
           woman
           ,
           because
           God
           hath
           set
           no
           such
           ordinance
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           these
           creatures
           .
        
         
           If
           therefore
           there
           hath
           bene
           any
           such
           matter
           ,
           or
           shall
           be
           attempted
           by
           Sathan
           ,
           with
           any
           woman
           (
           as
           some
           stories
           report
           )
           it
           is
           nothing
           〈◊〉
           but
           a
           meere
           illusion
           and
           diuellish
           practise
           ,
           to
           deceiue
           and
           draw
           superstitious
           into
           the
           kingdome
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           to
           intrap
           them
           in
           the
           
           chaines
           of
           condemnation
           :
           against
           which
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           diabolicall
           illusions
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           watch
           and
           pray
           continually
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           obserued
           ,
           that
           betweene
           one
           man
           and
           one
           woman
           :
           and
           not
           two
           men
           and
           one
           woman
           ,
           or
           two
           women
           ;
           not
           betweene
           two
           women
           and
           one
           man
           ,
           or
           moe
           .
        
         
           By
           which
           is
           condemned
           ,
           as
           meere
           nullities
           and
           prophanations
           ,
           all
           Contracts
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           made
           betweene
           moe
           then
           two
           .
           For
           it
           is
           written
           ;
           
             And
             they
             twaine
             shall
             be
             one
             flesh
             :
          
           to
           which
           Marke
           addeth
           :
           
             So
             that
             they
             are
             no
             more
             twaine
             ,
             but
             one
             
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           Wherefore
           seeing
           that
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           expound
           the
           first
           institution
           of
           marriage
           of
           two
           onely
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           any
           moe
           ;
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           the
           Contract
           or
           promise
           thereof
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           of
           two
           alone
           ,
           and
           no
           moe
           .
           So
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             Let
             euery
             man
             haue
             his
             owne
             wife
             ,
             and
             euery
             woman
             her
             owne
             husband
             :
          
           and
           not
           ,
           Let
           euery
           one
           
           haue
           his
           owne
           wiues
           ,
           or
           her
           own
           husbands
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           plaine
           &
           questionlesse
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           haue
           a
           Contract
           and
           marriage
           to
           be
           onely
           betweene
           one
           and
           one
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             her
             owne
          
           ;
           doth
           he
           not
           plainly
           infinuate
           ,
           euery
           other
           person
           and
           persons
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           their
           owne
           ,
           but
           meere
           strangers
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           ought
           to
           haue
           nothing
           adoe
           in
           respect
           of
           marriage
           duties
           ,
           especially
           considering
           that
           the
           Greeke
           word
           Idion
           ,
           can
           import
           no
           lesse
           .
           Now
           then
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           at
           any
           
           time
           ,
           or
           any
           place
           ,
           a
           promise
           betweene
           moe
           then
           two
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           wicked
           and
           meere
           prophanation
           of
           the
           holy
           ordinance
           of
           God
           :
           so
           it
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           broken
           ;
           yea
           ,
           seuerely
           punished
           by
           parents
           and
           Magistrates
           .
           If
           against
           this
           it
           be
           obiected
           ;
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Patriarches
           and
           good
           men
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ,
           had
           many
           wiues
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           moe
           then
           one
           :
           we
           answer
           ,
           It
           was
           their
           secret
           sinne
           ,
           and
           great
           infirmitie
           ,
           though
           proceeding
           from
           ignorance
           of
           the
           first
           institution
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Prophets
           ,
           (
           or
           else
           they
           had
           warrant
           from
           God
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           noted
           .
           )
           Of
           the
           institution
           :
           because
           Christ
           interpreting
           it
           ,
           saith
           :
           
             From
             the
             beginning
             it
             
             was
             not
             so
             :
          
           proouing
           that
           Moses
           permitted
           diuorcement
           of
           the
           first
           wife
           ,
           and
           marriage
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           not
           mooued
           or
           warranted
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           Gods
           institution
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           fearefull
           and
           timorous
           consideration
           of
           the
           hardnesse
           of
           the
           peoples
           hearts
           ,
           whom
           he
           ruled
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           haue
           rebelled
           against
           him
           if
           he
           had
           not
           so
           done
           .
           Of
           the
           Law
           :
           because
           there
           was
           by
           this
           meanes
           great
           iniury
           done
           to
           Gods
           truth
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           wiues
           diuorced
           :
           besides
           ,
           the
           Law
           it selfe
           well
           vnderstood
           (
           as
           Christ
           expoundeth
           it
           ,
           Matth.
           5.
           〈◊〉
           )
           admitteth
           no
           diuorcement
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           for
           fornication
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Lord
           did
           disallow
           and
           hate
           all
           other
           kindes
           of
           diuorcement
           ,
           made
           without
           
           the
           cause
           of
           fornication
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           condemneth
           the
           second
           marriage
           ,
           after
           the
           
           first
           diuorcement
           ,
           affirming
           that
           the
           woman
           so
           diuorced
           ,
           is
           defiled
           by
           her
           second
           husband
           :
           which
           could
           not
           be
           true
           ,
           if
           their
           marriage
           had
           bene
           lawfull
           and
           warrantable
           by
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           where
           the
           marriage
           is
           lawfull
           and
           honourable
           ,
           there
           the
           bed
           is
           vndefiled
           .
           Of
           the
           Prophets
           :
           Because
           the
           Lord
           hath
           bene
           
           witnesse
           betweene
           thee
           and
           the
           wife
           of
           thy
           youth
           ,
           against
           whom
           thou
           hast
           transgressed
           :
           yet
           is
           she
           thy
           companion
           ,
           and
           the
           wife
           of
           thy
           couenant
           .
           And
           did
           not
           he
           make
           one
           ?
           yet
           had
           he
           abundance
           of
           the
           spirit
           :
           and
           wherefore
           one
           ?
           because
           he
           sought
           a
           godly
           seede
           :
           therefore
           keepe
           your selues
           in
           your
           spirit
           ,
           and
           let
           none
           trespasse
           against
           the
           wife
           of
           his
           youth
           .
           If
           thou
           hatest
           her
           ,
           put
           her
           away
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           Israel
           )
           yet
           he
           couereth
           the
           iniury
           vnder
           his
           garment
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           of
           hoasts
           :
           )
           therefore
           keepe
           your selues
           in
           your
           spirit
           ,
           and
           transgresse
           not
           .
           Then
           which
           words
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           more
           plainly
           spoken
           against
           
           this
           sinne
           of
           hauing
           more
           wiues
           then
           one
           ?
           For
           doth
           not
           the
           Prophet
           plainly
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           transgressed
           against
           the
           wife
           of
           their
           youth
           and
           couenant
           ?
           Doth
           he
           not
           call
           them
           to
           the
           first
           institution
           ,
           when
           God
           
           made
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           he
           would
           haue
           a
           godly
           seede
           ,
           and
           not
           an
           adulterous
           generation
           ?
           Doth
           he
           not
           further
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           putting
           away
           the
           wife
           ,
           they
           did
           nothing
           else
           but
           couer
           
           iniury
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           his
           law
           ,
           as
           with
           a
           
           garment
           ?
           And
           finally
           ,
           doth
           he
           not
           giue
           a
           cleane
           
           contrary
           commandement
           to
           that
           wicked
           custome
           of
           diuorcement
           ,
           and
           marrying
           of
           others
           ?
           when
           he
           saith
           ;
           Keepe
           your selues
           in
           your
           spirit
           ,
           and
           let
           none
           transgresse
           against
           the
           wife
           of
           his
           youth
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           couenant
           .
           Surely
           ,
           none
           can
           be
           so
           blind
           ,
           but
           reading
           this
           portion
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           plainly
           see
           and
           acknowledge
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           if
           the
           first
           sacred
           institution
           of
           God
           ,
           do
           bewray
           this
           corruption
           of
           hauing
           more
           wiues
           then
           one
           :
           if
           the
           Law
           do
           condemne
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Prophets
           do
           so
           sharply
           censure
           and
           rebuke
           it
           ,
           why
           should
           any
           be
           so
           impudent
           and
           wicked
           ,
           as
           to
           iustifie
           it
           in
           word
           ,
           or
           to
           approue
           it
           in
           thought
           ?
           Rather
           as
           here
           we
           teach
           ,
           let
           vs
           iudge
           and
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           euery
           lawfull
           Contract
           and
           marriage
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           onely
           betweene
           one
           man
           and
           one
           woman
           .
           And
           the
           rest
           to
           be
           so
           many
           breaches
           of
           Gods
           ordinances
           and
           commandements
           ,
           which
           cannot
           but
           be
           hatefull
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           iniurious
           to
           mankind
           :
           but
           especially
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           arise
           of
           a
           holy
           and
           godly
           seede
           .
           Now
           if
           any
           Contract
           be
           made
           betweene
           moe
           then
           two
           ,
           it
           is
           altogether
           voyde
           ,
           and
           of
           none
           effect
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           broken
           by
           the
           party
           ,
           and
           punished
           by
           the
           magistrate
           .
        
         
           The
           sixt
           point
           concerneth
           the
           persons
           betweene
           whom
           the
           Contract
           is
           made
           ,
           in
           whom
           there
           is
           required
           two
           properties
           :
           meetnesse
           for
           marriage
           ,
           and
           freedome
           or
           liberty
           to
           marry
           one
           another
           .
           Touching
           the
           first
           ,
           those
           especially
           are
           
           fit
           and
           meete
           to
           marrie
           ,
           whom
           God
           doth
           call
           to
           that
           honourable
           estate
           ,
           and
           commandeth
           them
           to
           vse
           it
           as
           his
           lawfull
           meanes
           ,
           appointed
           and
           sanctified
           for
           procreation
           :
           for
           so
           it
           appeareth
           by
           the
           first
           institution
           ,
           wherein
           God
           gaue
           the
           woman
           to
           the
           man
           to
           be
           an
           helper
           meete
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           so
           especially
           in
           this
           :
           whom
           he
           blessed
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             Bring
             foorth
             fruite
             and
             
             multiplie
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           that
           we
           may
           know
           more
           particularly
           what
           sort
           of
           persons
           they
           be
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           describeth
           them
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           to
           whom
           the
           gift
           of
           continency
           is
           denied
           ,
           yet
           the
           gift
           of
           procreation
           is
           vouchsafed
           and
           granted
           .
           For
           if
           marriage
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           Hebrewes
           13.
           verse
           4.
           )
           be
           honourable
           among
           all
           sorts
           of
           persons
           ,
           then
           amongst
           those
           that
           be
           strong
           .
           Againe
           ,
           it
           is
           written
           :
           
             I
             say
             to
             the
             vnmarried
             ,
             and
             to
             widowes
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             for
             them
             if
             they
             abide
             euen
             as
             I
             do
             :
             
             but
             if
             they
             cannot
             abstaine
             let
             them
             marrie
             :
             for
             it
             is
             better
             to
             marrie
             then
             to
             burne
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           we
           may
           plainly
           see
           ,
           that
           he
           pointed
           out
           ,
           as
           with
           his
           finger
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           called
           and
           commanded
           by
           God
           to
           marrie
           :
           namely
           ,
           such
           as
           haue
           not
           receiued
           the
           gift
           of
           abstinence
           and
           continency
           .
           Which
           calling
           and
           commandement
           is
           so
           much
           the
           straighter
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           to
           be
           regarded
           and
           followed
           ,
           because
           the
           Apostle
           gaue
           it
           to
           those
           persons
           that
           were
           molested
           and
           presfed
           with
           many
           and
           grieuous
           persecutions
           :
           a
           season
           of
           all
           other
           most
           vnfit
           for
           any
           to
           marry
           in
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           beside
           the
           ordinarie
           incommodities
           
           of
           marriage
           estate
           ,
           it
           cannot
           but
           bring
           with
           it
           many
           extraordinary
           grieuances
           and
           troubles
           .
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           if
           such
           persons
           be
           called
           and
           commanded
           then
           to
           marrie
           ,
           when
           as
           there
           were
           most
           grieuous
           persecutions
           ;
           much
           more
           in
           the
           time
           of
           peace
           and
           prosperitie
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           then
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           all
           persons
           which
           haue
           not
           receiued
           the
           gift
           of
           abstinence
           ,
           and
           are
           fit
           for
           procreation
           ,
           are
           called
           and
           commanded
           to
           marrie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           lawfully
           enter
           a
           Contract
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           But
           are
           none
           else
           meete
           for
           marriage
           ?
           We
           answer
           ,
           that
           no
           other
           is
           called
           ,
           commanded
           ,
           or
           warranted
           by
           God
           ,
           to
           make
           Contract
           with
           any
           of
           these
           meet
           ones
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           vnable
           to
           performe
           the
           principall
           duties
           of
           marriage
           .
           As
           for
           children
           vnder
           age
           ,
           they
           are
           altogether
           vnfit
           to
           take
           vpon
           them
           this
           honourable
           estate
           ,
           and
           therefore
           debarred
           by
           Gods
           Commandement
           from
           making
           any
           promise
           or
           Contract
           .
           If
           they
           haue
           done
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           meere
           prophanation
           of
           this
           holy
           ordinance
           ,
           worthy
           great
           punishment
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           be
           broken
           ,
           if
           that
           (
           being
           come
           to
           yeares
           of
           discretion
           and
           state
           of
           mariage
           )
           they
           do
           not
           by
           wisedome
           and
           religion
           supply
           all
           that
           was
           wanting
           in
           their
           former
           rash
           attempt
           ,
           to
           the
           full
           contentation
           of
           all
           that
           haue
           interest
           in
           them
           .
           As
           for
           those
           that
           haue
           receiued
           the
           gift
           of
           continency
           ,
           they
           are
           called
           &
           counselled
           to
           chastity
           ,
           during
           the
           whole
           time
           of
           that
           
           gift
           ,
           for
           so
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           
             All
             men
             cannot
             receiue
             this
             thing
             ,
             (
             aue
             they
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             giuen
             :
          
           Matth.
           19.
           11.
           
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             He
             that
             is
             able
             to
             receiue
             this
             ,
             let
             him
             receiue
             it
             .
          
           So
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             good
             for
             them
             if
             they
             abide
             euen
             as
             I
             do
             :
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           7.
           7.
           
           Againe
           ,
           
             Art
             thou
             loosed
             from
             a
             wife
             ?
             seeke
             not
             a
             wife
             :
          
           So
           likewise
           are
           those
           that
           are
           borne
           chast
           ,
           or
           made
           chast
           by
           men
           ,
           or
           by
           themselues
           for
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ;
           What
           if
           any
           of
           these
           do
           make
           a
           Contract
           and
           marry
           ?
           We
           answer
           ,
           first
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           vtterly
           vnfit
           for
           marriage
           ,
           their
           contract
           is
           of
           no
           validitie
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           broken
           by
           superiour
           authority
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           be
           fit
           for
           it
           ,
           we
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Art
             thou
             loosed
             
             from
             a
             wife
             ?
             seeke
             not
             a
             wife
             ,
             but
             if
             thou
             takest
             a
             wife
             ,
             thou
             sinnest
             not
             :
             and
             if
             a
             virgine
             marrie
             ,
             she
             sinneth
             not
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Last
           of
           all
           ,
           as
           consanguinity
           and
           affinitie
           do
           restraine
           and
           bind
           from
           this
           former
           Contract
           and
           marriage
           :
           so
           likewise
           do
           naturall
           frigidity
           ,
           and
           coldnesse
           ,
           infancie
           ,
           incurable
           diseases
           that
           depriue
           men
           of
           all
           fitnesse
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           marriage
           .
           So
           as
           if
           any
           such
           by
           fraud
           ,
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           sinister
           meanes
           be
           contracted
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           ;
           and
           the
           parties
           may
           be
           lawfully
           separated
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           neuer
           ioyned
           together
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           And
           here
           ,
           when
           we
           say
           ,
           meete
           and
           fit
           to
           marrie
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           a
           wise
           and
           holy
           regard
           had
           of
           equality
           in
           yeares
           ,
           of
           agreement
           in
           religion
           ,
           or
           similitude
           in
           nature
           and
           
           manners
           ,
           outward
           estate
           and
           condition
           ,
           &
           qualitie
           of
           person
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           necessary
           circumstances
           .
        
         
           For
           what
           is
           more
           vnmeete
           ,
           then
           for
           an
           old
           person
           to
           promise
           to
           be
           contracted
           to
           a
           young
           one
           ?
           for
           an
           infidell
           to
           Contract
           with
           a
           beleeuer
           ?
           for
           a
           good
           natured
           and
           well
           mannered
           ,
           with
           a
           crooked
           and
           froward
           person
           ?
           for
           a
           Prince
           with
           a
           begger
           ?
           For
           although
           all
           these
           do
           not
           annihilate
           and
           make
           voyde
           the
           Contract
           altogether
           ;
           yet
           such
           Contracts
           cannot
           be
           in
           the
           Lord.
           And
           thus
           much
           shall
           suffice
           to
           haue
           taught
           ,
           touching
           the
           fitnesse
           of
           Marriage
           .
        
         
           Now
           concerning
           the
           freedome
           and
           libertie
           ,
           it
           is
           cleere
           ,
           that
           those
           alone
           haue
           liberty
           &
           freedome
           to
           Contract
           ,
           who
           haue
           liberty
           to
           marry
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           we
           will
           know
           who
           those
           be
           ,
           they
           are
           diuersly
           described
           and
           noted
           in
           Leu.
           18.
           where
           certaine
           degrees
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           affinity
           as
           in
           consanguinity
           are
           expresly
           forbidden
           :
           so
           that
           if
           such
           parties
           shall
           Contract
           themselues
           together
           ,
           their
           Contract
           is
           vaine
           ,
           and
           a
           meere
           nullity
           ;
           such
           as
           ought
           to
           be
           broken
           and
           punished
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           euery
           one
           either
           betrothed
           or
           maried
           ,
           is
           bounden
           and
           tied
           from
           contracting
           with
           any
           other
           ;
           for
           that
           were
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           promise
           grosse
           and
           beastly
           adultery
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Apostle
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           the
           wife
           is
           bound
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           her
           husband
           liueth
           :
           so
           likewise
           is
           the
           betrothed
           wife
           ;
           insomuch
           as
           if
           any
           such
           
           shall
           Contract
           themselues
           with
           another
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           meere
           nullity
           and
           wicked
           prophanation
           of
           Gods
           ordinance
           ,
           and
           ought
           vpon
           knowledge
           thereof
           to
           be
           broken
           and
           punished
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           see
           what
           manner
           of
           persons
           the
           Lord
           hath
           called
           and
           commanded
           to
           marry
           ,
           and
           who
           they
           be
           that
           are
           meete
           and
           free
           to
           marrie
           together
           ,
           and
           who
           not
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           point
           is
           the
           consent
           and
           allowance
           of
           their
           parents
           :
           which
           though
           it
           be
           very
           materiall
           and
           necessary
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           the
           sole
           forme
           or
           formall
           cause
           which
           maketh
           a
           true
           Contract
           .
        
         
           For
           if
           the
           parents
           should
           yeeld
           their
           consent
           to
           their
           children
           ,
           being
           neither
           meete
           nor
           free
           to
           be
           married
           together
           ,
           it
           were
           nothing
           :
           &
           such
           a
           Contract
           ,
           though
           warranted
           by
           parents
           cōsent
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           broken
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           both
           parents
           and
           children
           are
           to
           be
           punished
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           cause
           we
           haue
           not
           said
           simply
           ,
           and
           allowed
           :
           but
           therefore
           allowed
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           because
           consent
           of
           parents
           to
           such
           children
           as
           are
           not
           meete
           and
           fit
           to
           be
           married
           together
           ,
           doth
           not
           make
           that
           Contract
           good
           ,
           true
           ,
           and
           inuiolable
           :
           which
           neuerthelesse
           ,
           wanting
           their
           consents
           ,
           though
           in
           other
           respects
           neuer
           so
           good
           ,
           is
           a
           meere
           nullity
           ,
           &
           cannot
           be
           accomplished
           without
           the
           manifest
           breaches
           of
           the
           institution
           ,
           and
           guilt
           of
           adulterie
           .
        
         
           Now
           by
           parents
           we
           vnderstand
           not
           onely
           the
           naturall
           parents
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           by
           the
           law
           of
           
           nature
           and
           of
           God
           ,
           supply
           their
           places
           :
           as
           grandfathers
           ,
           great
           grand-fathers
           ,
           vncles
           ,
           aunts
           ,
           great
           vncles
           and
           aunts
           ,
           brethren
           ,
           sisters
           ,
           kins-men
           ,
           and
           kins-women
           ,
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           those
           to
           whose
           families
           the
           parties
           do
           especially
           belong
           .
           For
           all
           these
           are
           honoured
           in
           Scripture
           by
           the
           name
           of
           parents
           .
           Neither
           may
           we
           exempt
           out
           of
           this
           number
           ,
           Gardians
           ,
           Maisters
           ,
           and
           such
           to
           whom
           the
           continuall
           custodie
           and
           tuition
           of
           any
           is
           lawfully
           committed
           .
           For
           if
           such
           be
           commanded
           to
           prouide
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           parts
           of
           their
           owne
           families
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           why
           they
           should
           not
           especially
           be
           respected
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           bestowing
           them
           abroad
           out
           of
           their
           familie
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           in
           taking
           them
           into
           it
           .
           For
           if
           their
           consent
           be
           necessarie
           at
           their
           coming
           in
           ,
           why
           should
           they
           go
           out
           without
           their
           consent
           ?
        
         
           Further
           ,
           we
           say
           their
           parents
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           or
           her
           parents
           ,
           because
           parents
           on
           both
           sides
           ought
           necessarily
           to
           consent
           and
           allow
           their
           children
           to
           betroth
           themselues
           .
           For
           this
           is
           the
           priuiledge
           not
           of
           some
           parents
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           they
           be
           parents
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           we
           say
           allowed
           ,
           and
           not
           required
           ,
           neither
           commanded
           ,
           nor
           yet
           exhorted
           or
           instructed
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           because
           ,
           that
           albeit
           the
           parents
           do
           neither
           call
           their
           children
           to
           this
           Contract
           ,
           neither
           command
           them
           ,
           neither
           require
           them
           ,
           neither
           exhort
           them
           ,
           (
           all
           which
           notwithstanding
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           )
           yet
           if
           they
           do
           but
           onely
           allow
           them
           ,
           and
           giue
           them
           bare
           
           consent
           that
           they
           shall
           contract
           themselues
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           for
           the
           tying
           of
           the
           knot
           ,
           and
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Contract
           .
           And
           to
           prooue
           that
           this
           contract
           is
           necessary
           ,
           we
           need
           no
           more
           reasons
           but
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           setteth
           downe
           ,
           saying
           of
           the
           father
           ,
           
             Let
             him
             do
             what
             he
             will.
          
           By
           
           which
           words
           he
           putteth
           it
           in
           the
           will
           and
           power
           of
           the
           father
           ,
           either
           to
           bestow
           or
           not
           to
           bestow
           his
           daughter
           in
           marriage
           :
           saying
           ,
           In
           doing
           either
           of
           the
           twaine
           ,
           
             he
             sinneth
             not
          
           .
           Yet
           it
           is
           written
           in
           another
           place
           :
           
             If
             the
             father
             refuse
             to
             giue
             
             her
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             shall
             pay
             money
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             dowrie
             of
             Virgins
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           the
           Lord
           doth
           giue
           an
           absolute
           authority
           to
           the
           father
           ,
           to
           yeeld
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           yeeld
           his
           consent
           :
           to
           giue
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           giue
           his
           daughter
           .
           For
           if
           he
           haue
           power
           to
           deny
           it
           to
           his
           daughter
           that
           is
           deflowred
           ,
           and
           so
           (
           by
           the
           Apostles
           iudgement
           )
           made
           one
           flesh
           with
           another
           ;
           much
           more
           lawfully
           may
           he
           deny
           his
           consent
           
           to
           her
           that
           is
           no
           manner
           of
           way
           bound
           ,
           but
           is
           euery
           way
           free
           .
           And
           if
           he
           haue
           power
           to
           deny
           his
           consent
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           much
           more
           hath
           he
           power
           to
           giue
           his
           consent
           .
        
         
           Now
           his
           authority
           and
           power
           to
           deny
           his
           consent
           ,
           is
           apparent
           by
           the
           expresse
           commandement
           of
           God
           in
           that
           behalfe
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           
             Take
             heed
             to
             thy selfe
             that
             thou
             make
             no
             compact
             
             with
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             so
             take
             of
             their
             daughters
             vnto
             thy
             sonnes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           More
           plaine
           ;
           
             Neither
             shalt
             thou
             make
             marriages
             with
             them
             ,
             neither
             giue
             thy
             daughter
             vnto
             his
             sonne
             ,
             nor
             take
             his
             daughter
             
             
             to
             thy
             sonne
             .
          
           How
           could
           those
           parents
           obserue
           this
           commandement
           ,
           vnlesse
           God
           had
           giuen
           them
           power
           to
           deny
           consent
           to
           their
           children
           ;
           or
           why
           doth
           he
           rather
           forbid
           to
           the
           parents
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           children
           ?
           but
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           power
           to
           giue
           or
           not
           to
           giue
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           parents
           and
           not
           in
           the
           children
           ?
           especially
           considering
           the
           children
           being
           the
           principall
           parts
           of
           their
           parents
           goods
           ,
           are
           no
           lesse
           in
           their
           power
           and
           authoritie
           to
           giue
           and
           bestow
           ,
           then
           the
           rest
           are
           .
           This
           was
           so
           well
           knowne
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           vsually
           practised
           amongst
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           among
           them
           ,
           who
           might
           seeme
           to
           haue
           greatest
           liberty
           in
           that
           behalfe
           ,
           durst
           not
           disobey
           the
           holy
           commandement
           of
           God.
           For
           Sampson
           the
           strongest
           of
           all
           ,
           though
           he
           loued
           a
           Maide
           of
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           yet
           he
           durst
           not
           betroth
           
           himselfe
           vnto
           her
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           intreated
           his
           parents
           to
           giue
           her
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
           Dauid
           a
           mighty
           valiant
           Prince
           ,
           begged
           Michol
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           Saul
           her
           father
           ,
           and
           after
           
           his
           death
           (
           being
           betrothed
           vnto
           her
           )
           he
           desired
           her
           of
           Ishbosheth
           her
           brother
           .
           Iacob
           agreed
           with
           Laban
           for
           his
           wiues
           .
           And
           Abraham
           ,
           (
           the
           father
           
           of
           the
           faithfull
           )
           by
           his
           seruant
           ,
           intreated
           Rebeccaes
           parents
           ,
           to
           giue
           her
           to
           wife
           vnto
           his
           sonne
           Isaack
           .
           All
           which
           testimonies
           and
           examples
           do
           plainly
           proue
           the
           great
           interest
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           authority
           that
           parents
           haue
           in
           bestowing
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           consent
           added
           to
           the
           sixe
           former
           points
           ,
           whereof
           we
           
           haue
           spoken
           ,
           doth
           make
           for
           so
           sure
           a
           Contract
           ,
           as
           cannot
           be
           loosed
           and
           vntyed
           by
           any
           authoritie
           vnder
           heauen
           .
           For
           here
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           saying
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Matth.
           19.
           6.
           is
           truly
           verified
           :
           
             Let
             no
             man
             put
             asunder
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             coupled
             together
             :
          
           but
           if
           this
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           former
           be
           omitted
           ,
           the
           Contract
           may
           be
           broken
           and
           disanulled
           .
           And
           lest
           we
           should
           be
           ignorant
           or
           forget
           what
           those
           errors
           are
           ,
           which
           disauow
           and
           lawfully
           frustrate
           a
           Contract
           .
           These
           they
           be
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           onely
           a
           naked
           shew
           of
           a
           promise
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           promise
           indeed
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           any
           other
           thing
           be
           promised
           then
           Marriage
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           the
           promise
           be
           conuinced
           to
           be
           meere
           hypocriticall
           or
           forced
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           if
           one
           of
           the
           parties
           alone
           do
           promise
           ,
           and
           not
           both
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           ifit
           were
           wade
           betweene
           other
           creatures
           ,
           or
           betweene
           moe
           then
           one
           man
           and
           one
           woman
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Sixthly
           ,
           if
           the
           persons
           contracted
           ,
           or
           either
           of
           them
           be
           altogether
           vnfit
           for
           marriage
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Seuenthly
           ,
           if
           either
           of
           them
           be
           formerly
           betrothed
           ,
           or
           haue
           committed
           adultery
           after
           the
           Contract
           ,
           or
           be
           allyed
           ,
           or
           ofkinne
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           other
           cause
           not
           at
           liberty
           to
           marry
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Eightly
           ,
           if
           there
           lacke
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           parents
           .
        
         
           If
           all
           or
           any
           of
           these
           be
           vndoubtedly
           knowne
           ,
           
           and
           clearely
           proued
           ,
           they
           do
           ioyntly
           and
           seuerally
           frustrate
           or
           nullifie
           the
           Contract
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Magistrate
           may
           lawfully
           dissolue
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           set
           the
           parties
           at
           libertie
           .
           But
           contrarily
           ,
           if
           all
           these
           concurre
           and
           accord
           ,
           the
           Contract
           is
           as
           inuiolable
           as
           marriage
           it selfe
           :
           neither
           can
           the
           parties
           be
           set
           at
           liberty
           by
           themselues
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           power
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           because
           this
           Contract
           and
           euery
           parcell
           thereof
           is
           in
           the
           Lord
           :
           which
           being
           a
           sacred
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           cannot
           but
           haue
           speciall
           vse
           and
           fruite
           among
           his
           Saints
           ;
           so
           now
           it
           is
           time
           to
           declare
           and
           teach
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           First
           therefore
           it
           serueth
           as
           a
           strong
           bridle
           to
           pull
           backe
           the
           force
           and
           headinesse
           of
           carnall
           ,
           naturall
           ,
           and
           brutish
           lust
           .
           For
           if
           this
           Contract
           be
           holily
           and
           dutifully
           kept
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           former
           doctrine
           ,
           it
           would
           neuer
           come
           to
           passe
           that
           any
           person
           ,
           man
           or
           woman
           ,
           should
           abuse
           their
           bodies
           suddenly
           or
           hastily
           vpon
           euery
           instigation
           oflust
           ,
           (
           like
           brute
           beasts
           )
           but
           would
           willingly
           ,
           in
           all
           modesty
           and
           sobriety
           ,
           take
           sufficient
           time
           of
           deliberation
           for
           the
           making
           and
           accomplishing
           of
           this
           necessary
           and
           holy
           Contract
           ,
           which
           is
           ordained
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           men
           might
           haue
           sufficient
           time
           of
           deliberation
           to
           learne
           all
           the
           vses
           and
           abuses
           ,
           all
           the
           commodities
           and
           incommodities
           ,
           all
           the
           comforts
           and
           discomforts
           ;
           with
           all
           the
           duties
           &
           breaches
           of
           duties
           ,
           that
           can
           befall
           in
           the
           honourable
           estate
           of
           marriage
           .
        
         
         
           2
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           serueth
           to
           discouer
           betimes
           ,
           and
           in
           good
           season
           ,
           all
           sorts
           of
           impediments
           &
           lets
           that
           may
           or
           ought
           to
           hinder
           the
           marriage
           that
           is
           promised
           .
           Hence
           came
           that
           ancient
           and
           most
           excellent
           custome
           of
           asking
           the
           banes
           of
           Matrimony
           thrice
           ,
           or
           three
           seuerall
           dayes
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           euery
           materiall
           defect
           might
           be
           learned
           in
           time
           when
           it
           might
           be
           remedied
           ,
           rather
           then
           after
           marriage
           accomplished
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           remedilesse
           .
        
         
           3
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           serueth
           for
           the
           keeping
           and
           preseruation
           of
           honest
           chastity
           ;
           seeing
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           not
           onely
           former
           promises
           and
           contracts
           ,
           but
           also
           fornications
           (
           if
           any
           haue
           bene
           )
           and
           adulteries
           ,
           may
           be
           descried
           and
           discerned
           .
           For
           after
           Ioseph
           was
           contracted
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           married
           ,
           his
           wife
           was
           found
           to
           be
           with
           child
           ;
           though
           without
           ill
           demeanour
           on
           her
           part
           ,
           yet
           it
           made
           Ioseph
           so
           afraid
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           intended
           in
           his
           heart
           priuately
           to
           relinquish
           &
           forsake
           her
           ,
           and
           had
           so
           done
           indeed
           ,
           had
           not
           Gods
           Angell
           commanded
           the
           contrary
           .
           Neuerthelesse
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           Contract
           that
           discouered
           this
           truth
           ,
           and
           so
           preserued
           Maries
           virginitie
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           might
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           
             A
             Virgine
             shall
             conceiue
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           If
           this
           were
           not
           ,
           men
           might
           vpon
           knowledge
           or
           ignorance
           make
           two
           seuerall
           contracts
           with
           seuerall
           persons
           ,
           and
           commit
           fornication
           and
           adulterie
           with
           other
           mens
           wiues
           ,
           either
           betrothed
           or
           married
           ,
           and
           so
           lose
           their
           honesty
           and
           chastity
           ,
           to
           their
           great
           infamy
           
           and
           hinderance
           .
        
         
           4
           Last
           of
           all
           ,
           it
           serueth
           to
           condemne
           and
           auoyd
           all
           priuate
           Contracts
           and
           secret
           marriages
           :
           and
           contrarily
           ,
           to
           iustifie
           and
           grace
           the
           honourable
           estate
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           beginning
           as
           in
           the
           end
           thereof
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           touching
           the
           same
           might
           be
           begun
           ,
           continued
           and
           finished
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           commandement
           ,
           that
           his
           promised
           blessings
           might
           ensue
           vpon
           it
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           done
           ,
           the
           parents
           and
           parties
           are
           to
           be
           charged
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           answer
           at
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ;
           plainly
           to
           bewray
           and
           declare
           if
           they
           know
           any
           of
           the
           foresaid
           impediments
           in
           themselues
           ,
           or
           in
           their
           children
           ,
           for
           which
           this
           Contract
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           made
           .
           If
           they
           say
           they
           know
           none
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           declare
           none
           ;
           then
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           parents
           is
           to
           be
           demanded
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           yeeld
           ,
           then
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           parties
           is
           also
           to
           be
           required
           .
           And
           so
           the
           parties
           are
           to
           be
           betrothed
           and
           affianced
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           ;
        
         
           
             1.
             
             N.
             do
             willingly
             promise
             to
             marrie
             thee
             N.
             if
             God
             will
             ,
             and
             I
             liue
             ,
             whensoeuer
             our
             parents
             shall
             thinke
             good
             and
             meete
             :
             till
             such
             time
             I
             take
             thee
             for
             my
             onely
             betrothed
             wife
             ;
             and
             thereto
             plight
             thee
             my
             troth
             .
             In
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             So
             be
             it
             .
          
        
         
           The
           same
           is
           to
           be
           done
           by
           the
           woman
           ,
           the
           
           name
           onely
           changed
           ;
           and
           all
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           parents
           ,
           kinsfolks
           and
           friends
           .
           After
           this
           the
           parents
           are
           to
           be
           admonished
           ,
           to
           set
           and
           appoint
           the
           day
           of
           marriage
           ,
           neither
           too
           neare
           nor
           too
           farre
           off
           ,
           but
           to
           appoint
           a
           competent
           space
           of
           time
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           sufficient
           for
           the
           learning
           and
           triall
           of
           all
           lets
           and
           impediments
           whereby
           promised
           marriage
           might
           be
           hindred
           ,
           and
           yet
           giue
           no
           occasion
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           length
           thereof
           ,
           to
           prouoke
           the
           parties
           to
           incontinency
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           parties
           affianced
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           admonished
           to
           abstaine
           from
           the
           vse
           of
           marriage
           ,
           and
           to
           behaue
           themselues
           wisely
           ,
           chastly
           ,
           louingly
           ,
           and
           soberly
           ,
           till
           the
           day
           appointed
           do
           come
           .
           And
           so
           with
           a
           Psalme
           and
           prayer
           to
           cóclude
           the
           holy
           action
           .
           Now
           that
           there
           should
           be
           a
           competent
           space
           betweene
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Contract
           and
           the
           day
           of
           marriage
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           necessary
           for
           these
           causes
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           there
           might
           be
           some
           preparation
           for
           the
           things
           pertaining
           to
           house-keeping
           ,
           betweene
           that
           time
           and
           the
           celebrating
           of
           marriage
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           not
           a
           chiefe
           cause
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           the
           Lord
           would
           by
           this
           meanes
           make
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           brute
           beasts
           &
           men
           ,
           and
           betwixt
           the
           prophane
           and
           his
           children
           :
           for
           they
           euen
           as
           beasts
           do
           after
           a
           beastlike
           manner
           ,
           being
           led
           by
           a
           naturall
           〈◊〉
           and
           motion
           ,
           come
           together
           :
           but
           God
           will
           haue
           this
           difference
           ,
           whereby
           his
           children
           should
           〈◊〉
           seuered
           from
           that
           brutish
           manner
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           should
           
           haue
           a
           certaine
           distance
           of
           time
           betweene
           the
           knitting
           of
           affection
           ,
           and
           enioying
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           neere
           ioyning
           of
           one
           vnto
           another
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           they
           should
           in
           that
           time
           thinke
           on
           the
           causes
           why
           they
           are
           to
           marrie
           ,
           and
           the
           duties
           of
           marriage
           .
           For
           many
           enter
           thereinto
           not
           considering
           at
           all
           of
           the
           great
           duties
           belonging
           to
           them
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           nor
           thinking
           of
           the
           troubles
           and
           afflictions
           that
           follow
           marriage
           .
           But
           the
           Lord
           would
           haue
           these
           things
           thought
           on
           ,
           and
           a
           consideration
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           causes
           of
           marriage
           and
           the
           duties
           to
           be
           performed
           ,
           and
           the
           troubles
           to
           be
           vndergone
           .
        
         
           A
           good
           and
           carefull
           housholder
           so
           ordereth
           and
           frameth
           his
           houshold
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           manifestly
           appeare
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           indeed
           the
           house
           of
           a
           faithfull
           Christian
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           himselfe
           is
           a
           Pastor
           ouer
           his
           family
           ,
           that
           he
           instructeth
           it
           diligently
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           keepeth
           it
           in
           good
           and
           godly
           discipline
           by
           continuall
           exercise
           of
           godlinesse
           .
           So
           that
           in
           his
           house
           you
           shall
           find
           the
           chast
           wife
           ,
           the
           shamefaced
           ,
           plaine
           and
           modest
           wife
           ,
           decked
           without
           as
           she
           is
           within
           :
           no
           painted
           nor
           marked
           thing
           ,
           rendring
           true
           obedience
           to
           her
           husband
           ,
           and
           hauing
           a
           carefull
           eye
           vpon
           her
           family
           ,
           seruants
           and
           children
           :
           the
           maister
           ,
           father
           ,
           and
           husband
           ,
           the
           children
           and
           seruants
           ,
           euery
           one
           likewise
           in
           his
           degree
           ,
           employing
           himselfe
           sincerely
           in
           his
           dutie
           and
           office
           ,
           approuing
           his
           doings
           as
           before
           God.
           
        
         
         
           Now
           ,
           like
           as
           in
           the
           mind
           there
           are
           such
           vertues
           as
           we
           haue
           before
           spoken
           of
           :
           so
           are
           〈◊〉
           
           in
           it
           also
           noysome
           wicked
           vices
           and
           detractions
           ,
           as
           vngodlinesse
           ,
           despising
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           idolatrie
           ,
           superstition
           ,
           ignorance
           ,
           churlishnesse
           ,
           lying
           ,
           falshood
           ,
           hypocrisie
           ,
           vnrighteousnesse
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           backbiting
           ,
           distemperance
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           gluttony
           ,
           couetousnesse
           ,
           vnchastitie
           ,
           vnshame
           fastnesse
           ,
           misnourture
           ,
           rashnesse
           ,
           furiousnesse
           ,
           wantonnesse
           ,
           pride
           ,
           presumption
           ,
           vain-glory
           ,
           childing
           ,
           brawling
           ,
           and
           vnhandsomnesse
           .
           Who
           so
           now
           chooseth
           him
           a
           wife
           ,
           or
           the
           a
           husband
           ,
           that
           is
           infected
           and
           tangled
           with
           such
           noysome
           vices
           ,
           he
           seeketh
           not
           a
           spouse
           ,
           〈◊〉
           she
           a
           husband
           ,
           for
           a
           right
           ,
           peaceable
           ,
           good
           ,
           honest
           ,
           and
           Christian
           life
           :
           but
           an
           hell
           ,
           a
           painefulnesse
           ,
           and
           destruction
           of
           all
           expedient
           ,
           quiet
           ,
           and
           vertuous
           liuing
           :
           but
           specially
           ,
           there
           is
           little
           good
           to
           be
           hoped
           for
           of
           him
           or
           her
           ,
           whereas
           vngodlinesse
           and
           contempt
           of
           the
           word
           remaineth
           .
           For
           like
           as
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           draweth
           the
           whole
           garland
           of
           vertues
           with
           it
           :
           so
           vngodlinesse
           and
           despising
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           bring
           all
           vice
           and
           abhominations
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           shutteth
           vp
           the
           way
           to
           amendment
           .
        
         
           When
           these
           points
           and
           rules
           are
           duly
           and
           warily
           obserued
           on
           either
           part
           ,
           they
           may
           ioyne
           together
           ,
           and
           say
           as
           Laban
           and
           Bethuel
           said
           ,
           
             This
             cometh
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             therefore
             we
             will
             not
             speake
             against
             it
             .
          
           Oh
           how
           happie
           are
           those
           in
           whom
           faith
           ,
           loue
           ,
           and
           godlinesse
           are
           married
           together
           ,
           before
           
           they
           marrie
           themselues
           ?
           For
           none
           of
           these
           carnall
           ,
           cloudie
           ,
           and
           whining
           marriages
           can
           say
           ,
           that
           godlinesse
           was
           inuited
           and
           bidden
           to
           the
           bridall
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           blessings
           which
           are
           promised
           to
           godlinesse
           do
           flie
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           2
           After
           the
           riches
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           do
           the
           riches
           of
           the
           bodie
           follow
           next
           :
           of
           which
           sort
           is
           a
           comely
           ,
           beautifull
           ,
           or
           well-fauoured
           body
           ,
           health
           ,
           a
           conuenient
           age
           ,
           &c.
           
           A
           beautifull
           bodie
           is
           such
           a
           one
           as
           is
           of
           right
           forme
           and
           shape
           ,
           
           meete
           ,
           and
           of
           strength
           to
           beare
           children
           ,
           and
           gouerne
           an
           house
           ;
           euen
           such
           a
           one
           as
           both
           the
           man
           and
           woman
           can
           find
           in
           their
           hearts
           vnfainedly
           to
           loue
           aboue
           all
           other
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           content
           withall
           ,
           &c.
           
           As
           concerning
           the
           beautie
           or
           comlinesse
           of
           the
           body
           (
           where
           there
           is
           else
           no
           good
           property
           or
           qualitie
           beside
           )
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           Prou.
           31.
           30.
           
           
             Fauour
             is
             deceitfull
             ,
             and
             beautie
             is
             vanitie
             :
             but
             the
             woman
             that
             feareth
             the
             Lord
             ,
             she
             shall
             be
             praised
             .
          
           And
           Prou.
           11.
           22.
           
           
             As
             a
             iewell
             of
             gold
             in
             a
             swines
             snout
             :
             so
             is
             a
             faire
             woman
             which
             lacketh
             discretion
             :
          
           or
           is
           of
           vncomely
           behauiour
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           wit
           nor
           gouernment
           to
           behaue
           her selfe
           .
           For
           beautie
           is
           a
           fraile
           gift
           and
           a
           slippery
           ,
           and
           more
           profitable
           to
           those
           that
           behold
           it
           ,
           then
           to
           those
           that
           haue
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           beautifull
           woman
           can
           take
           no
           great
           pleasure
           in
           beautie
           ,
           but
           a
           little
           as
           it
           were
           in
           a
           glasse
           ,
           and
           yet
           incontinently
           she
           forgetteth
           that
           she
           beheld
           and
           saw
           :
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           many
           times
           
           both
           to
           her selfe
           and
           to
           them
           that
           behold
           her
           beautie
           ,
           a
           prouocation
           to
           much
           euill
           .
           She
           that
           is
           faire
           waxeth
           proud
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           doth
           behold
           her
           becometh
           subiect
           vnto
           filthy
           loue
           .
           But
           in
           the
           mind
           (
           which
           is
           iudged
           to
           be
           the
           man
           )
           consist
           the
           true
           lineaments
           and
           properties
           of
           fairenesse
           ,
           which
           entice
           and
           prouoke
           spirituall
           and
           heauenly
           loue
           ,
           being
           mixt
           with
           nothing
           that
           is
           shamefull
           ,
           either
           to
           be
           done
           or
           spoken
           .
           And
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           man
           so
           farre
           without
           wit
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           rather
           haue
           her
           which
           is
           foule
           and
           hard
           fauoured
           ,
           but
           yet
           is
           honest
           and
           vertuous
           ,
           then
           to
           haue
           her
           which
           is
           faire
           and
           vnhonest
           ,
           and
           also
           irreligious
           .
        
         
           Happie
           ,
           and
           twice
           happy
           is
           that
           man
           and
           that
           woman
           that
           are
           coupled
           in
           marriage
           with
           a
           godly
           and
           vertuous
           mate
           and
           bedfellow
           ;
           they
           are
           doubtlesse
           greatly
           blessed
           of
           God.
           For
           
             house
             and
             riches
             are
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             fathers
             ,
             but
             a
             prudent
             wife
             cometh
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           They
           therefore
           are
           not
           well
           in
           their
           wits
           ,
           but
           greatly
           deceiue
           themselues
           ,
           that
           make
           choycc
           of
           wiues
           or
           husbands
           ,
           hauing
           regard
           onely
           to
           their
           stature
           ,
           comelinesse
           of
           personage
           ,
           or
           to
           their
           beautie
           ,
           and
           esteeme
           not
           more
           the
           riches
           of
           the
           mind
           .
        
         
           Health
           also
           must
           be
           considered
           in
           their
           choyce
           ,
           lest
           otherwise
           great
           inconueniences
           come
           therby
           ,
           and
           lest
           the
           whole
           house
           be
           poy
           soned
           and
           infected
           .
           But
           we
           speake
           here
           of
           contagious
           sicknesses
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           such
           common
           infirmities
           and
           
           vsuall
           diseases
           ,
           that
           both
           men
           and
           women
           are
           subiect
           vnto
           .
           As
           of
           madnesse
           ,
           frenzie
           ,
           french
           pockes
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           :
           which
           euery
           wise
           man
           and
           woman
           doth
           vtterly
           detest
           .
        
         
           Neuerthelesse
           ,
           where
           any
           married
           parties
           are
           now
           together
           ,
           and
           be
           visited
           with
           any
           such
           diseases
           ,
           they
           must
           one
           comfort
           and
           suffer
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           now
           one
           bodie
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           To
           haue
           temporall
           preferments
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           borne
           of
           noble
           parents
           ,
           or
           to
           come
           of
           a
           worshipfull
           stocke
           ,
           to
           haue
           lands
           ,
           liuings
           ,
           riches
           ,
           great
           offices
           ,
           gaines
           ,
           or
           occupyings
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
           But
           the
           chiefest
           nobilitie
           ,
           and
           most
           worthy
           of
           commendation
           ,
           is
           indeed
           to
           be
           noble
           in
           vertues
           ,
           in
           good
           works
           ,
           manners
           and
           conditions
           .
           But
           to
           be
           borne
           of
           gentilitie
           ,
           and
           to
           vse
           and
           behaue
           himselfe
           vngently
           ,
           is
           euen
           as
           much
           as
           to
           shame
           himselfe
           and
           his
           kindred
           .
        
         
           Such
           therefore
           as
           purpose
           to
           marry
           ,
           ought
           carefully
           to
           foresee
           and
           looke
           to
           this
           matter
           ;
           lest
           being
           too
           greedie
           of
           honour
           ,
           worship
           or
           wealth
           and
           intending
           to
           haue
           the
           gold
           ,
           they
           catch
           the
           hot
           coales
           ,
           &
           burne
           themselues
           without
           recouerie
           :
           for
           a
           man
           may
           buy
           gold
           too
           
           deare
           (
           as
           we
           vsually
           say
           .
           )
           For
           temporall
           goods
           sake
           ,
           the
           matter
           miscarieth
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           danger
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           sometimes
           great
           wealth
           ,
           but
           with
           little
           honestie
           ,
           and
           with
           lesse
           good
           conscience
           it
           is
           gathered
           together
           .
           And
           with
           the
           same
           riches
           will
           not
           continue
           alwaies
           ,
           prosperitie
           ,
           peace
           and
           
           quietnesse
           .
           Many
           so
           trust
           to
           their
           wealth
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           will
           not
           frame
           themselues
           to
           any
           lawfull
           calling
           ,
           neither
           will
           they
           learne
           any
           .
           Therefore
           also
           can
           they
           do
           nothing
           to
           profit
           their
           country
           ,
           and
           the
           common-wealth
           ,
           but
           liue
           ioly
           and
           daintily
           ,
           and
           with
           pride
           ,
           riot
           ,
           excesse
           ,
           and
           dishonesty
           ,
           do
           quickely
           wast
           that
           which
           hath
           bene
           long
           in
           gathering
           together
           .
           Now
           when
           there
           is
           alwayes
           taking
           from
           the
           heape
           ,
           and
           nothing
           laid
           thereto
           ,
           it
           wasteth
           away
           in
           processe
           of
           time
           ,
           how
           great
           soeuer
           it
           hath
           bene
           :
           then
           followeth
           pouerty
           ,
           yea
           an
           intollerable
           and
           vnpatient
           pouerty
           :
           for
           they
           that
           now
           lauish
           and
           spend
           prodigally
           altogether
           ,
           haue
           had
           no
           necessity
           hitherto
           ,
           but
           flowed
           in
           all
           wealth
           ;
           therefore
           after
           such
           a
           Sunne-shine
           ,
           there
           commeth
           euer
           an
           extreame
           heate
           ,
           and
           thenceforth
           begin
           they
           to
           warme
           themselues
           at
           the
           bare
           pans
           ,
           and
           to
           spare
           when
           all
           is
           spent
           .
        
         
           Such
           then
           as
           in
           their
           choise
           ,
           look
           to
           the
           multitude
           of
           goods
           ,
           and
           regard
           not
           how
           they
           were
           gotten
           ,
           and
           whence
           they
           came
           ,
           haue
           customably
           such
           smoky
           hats
           set
           vpon
           their
           heads
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           water
           in
           the
           riuer
           cannot
           wash
           away
           the
           corruption
           thereof
           .
           For
           goods
           without
           God
           ,
           honesty
           ,
           and
           good
           conscience
           ,
           are
           deadly
           poyson
           ,
           and
           the
           bodily
           〈◊〉
           himselfe
           .
           Yea
           ,
           goods
           and
           riches
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           an
           vndiscreete
           and
           ignorant
           man
           ,
           are
           as
           a
           sharpe
           knife
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           child
           ,
           that
           doth
           no
           good
           therwith
           ,
           but
           wound
           and
           hurt
           himselfe
           .
           Wherefore
           euery
           man
           and
           
           euery
           woman
           in
           their
           election
           ought
           to
           haue
           more
           respect
           to
           vertue
           ,
           godlinesse
           ,
           discretion
           ,
           &
           knowledge
           ,
           then
           to
           riches
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           an
           hand
           that
           is
           occupied
           ,
           and
           winneth
           ,
           and
           getteth
           his
           liuing
           ,
           godly
           ,
           Christianly
           ,
           and
           honestly
           ,
           doth
           farre
           excell
           any
           riches
           that
           are
           〈◊〉
           .
           For
           although
           the
           world
           esteeme
           them
           happy
           ,
           which
           liue
           in
           wealth
           ,
           ease
           ,
           and
           idlenesse
           :
           yet
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           approueth
           and
           alloweth
           them
           best
           that
           liue
           of
           the
           meane
           profit
           of
           their
           labours
           .
           Psal.
           128.
           1.
           2.
           
        
         
           And
           this
           also
           is
           a
           very
           necessary
           point
           to
           be
           obserued
           ,
           that
           the
           man
           chuse
           such
           a
           woman
           ,
           and
           the
           woman
           such
           a
           man
           ,
           as
           that
           there
           be
           equality
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           both
           in
           bloud
           and
           estate
           .
        
         
           For
           by
           how
           much
           the
           greater
           and
           streighter
           
           the
           coniunction
           is
           of
           the
           husband
           and
           the
           wife
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ought
           euery
           one
           to
           prouide
           to
           be
           indifferently
           matched
           .
           And
           truely
           this
           equality
           of
           marriage
           ,
           is
           in
           two
           speciall
           things
           to
           be
           considered
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           estate
           ,
           and
           age
           .
           For
           as
           two
           horses
           ,
           or
           two
           oxen
           of
           vnequall
           〈◊〉
           ,
           cannot
           be
           coupled
           vnder
           one selfe
           same
           yoake
           :
           so
           a
           noble-woman
           ,
           matching
           with
           a
           man
           of
           base
           estate
           :
           or
           contrarily
           ,
           a
           gentleman
           with
           a
           begger
           ,
           cannot
           be
           consorted
           ,
           and
           well
           matched
           vnder
           the
           bands
           of
           wedlocke
           .
           But
           yet
           when
           it
           happeneth
           that
           a
           man
           marrieth
           a
           woman
           of
           so
           high
           a
           birth
           ,
           he
           ought
           (
           not
           forgetting
           that
           he
           is
           her
           husband
           )
           more
           to
           honour
           and
           esteeme
           of
           her
           ,
           then
           of
           his
           equall
           ,
           or
           of
           one
           of
           meaner
           parentage
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           to
           account
           her
           his-companion
           
           in
           loue
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           but
           (
           in
           diuers
           actions
           of
           publicke
           apparence
           )
           to
           hold
           her
           his
           superiour
           :
           which
           honour
           is
           not
           yet
           accompanied
           with
           reuerence
           ,
           as
           is
           that
           which
           for
           manners
           sake
           we
           are
           wont
           to
           do
           to
           others
           .
           And
           she
           ought
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           no
           distinction
           or
           difference
           of
           birth
           and
           nobility
           can
           be
           so
           great
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           league
           which
           both
           Gods
           ordinance
           and
           nature
           hath
           ordained
           betwixt
           men
           and
           women
           farre
           exceedeth
           it
           :
           for
           by
           nature
           woman
           was
           made
           mans
           subiect
           .
           But
           if
           a
           man
           shall
           take
           to
           wife
           an
           inferior
           or
           mean-woman
           ,
           he
           also
           ought
           to
           weigh
           ,
           that
           matrimony
           maketh
           equall
           many
           differences
           :
           and
           further
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           taken
           her
           for
           a
           slaue
           or
           seruant
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           fellow
           and
           companion
           of
           his
           life
           .
           And
           seeing
           that
           election
           and
           choise
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           to
           take
           
           a
           thing
           meete
           and
           conuenient
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           it
           is
           prepared
           for
           :
           therefore
           euery
           one
           that
           must
           chuse
           ,
           ought
           to
           regard
           the
           end
           ,
           &
           to
           know
           what
           thing
           is
           conuenient
           for
           it
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           needfull
           that
           he
           be
           wise
           and
           discret
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           cannot
           dispose
           it
           ,
           nor
           perceiue
           what
           thing
           is
           conuenient
           for
           it
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           would
           aduisedly
           consider
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           to
           liue
           with
           his
           wife
           continually
           ,
           and
           she
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           then
           be
           very
           circumspect
           in
           the
           choise
           of
           her
           ;
           which
           choise
           maketh
           either
           very
           much
           for
           his
           felicitie
           and
           comfort
           ,
           or
           else
           for
           his
           great
           miserie
           and
           discomfort
           .
           For
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           a
           thing
           is
           vnited
           and
           knit
           vnto
           man
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           
           it
           may
           either
           helpe
           him
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           good
           ,
           or
           hinder
           him
           if
           it
           be
           euill
           .
           Those
           dammages
           and
           hurts
           which
           are
           inwardly
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           are
           worse
           then
           those
           which
           are
           without
           the
           body
           :
           and
           those
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           then
           those
           of
           the
           body
           :
           and
           likewise
           men
           do
           iudge
           of
           those
           things
           which
           are
           called
           good
           .
        
         
           But
           peraduenture
           it
           may
           seeme
           vnto
           some
           ,
           that
           these
           〈◊〉
           are
           not
           vniuersally
           true
           .
           For
           vnto
           some
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           is
           more
           then
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           health
           .
           But
           this
           thing
           doth
           not
           arise
           nor
           happen
           of
           the
           goods
           or
           money
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           because
           some
           man
           doth
           perswade
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           to
           lose
           his
           goods
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           intolletable
           .
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           goods
           are
           not
           of
           more
           estimation
           then
           is
           life
           or
           health
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           mans
           affection
           that
           doth
           rule
           in
           this
           thing
           :
           and
           therfore
           it
           seemeth
           lesse
           to
           some
           ,
           to
           be
           driuen
           out
           of
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           then
           to
           other
           some
           to
           lose
           a
           small
           portion
           of
           their
           possessions
           .
           Some
           will
           reuenge
           a
           word
           most
           cruelly
           ;
           and
           some
           other
           well
           beaten
           and
           buffeted
           ,
           will
           not
           reuenge
           it
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           things
           do
           proceed
           and
           come
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           in
           wardly
           ioyned
           and
           knit
           vnto
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           hath
           more
           power
           in
           him
           then
           the
           body
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           then
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           ,
           what
           〈◊〉
           of
           friend
           thou
           haue
           ,
           to
           liue
           commodiously
           or
           incommodiously
           withall
           ;
           which
           shall
           none
           otherwise
           dwell
           ,
           or
           be
           in
           the
           selfe-same
           chamber
           ,
           
           bed
           ,
           or
           house
           with
           thee
           ,
           but
           that
           thou
           mayest
           shake
           him
           off
           at
           thy
           pleasure
           ?
           how
           much
           more
           oughtest
           thou
           to
           take
           heed
           when
           thou
           chusest
           thee
           a
           wife
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           continually
           conuersant
           with
           thee
           ,
           at
           thy
           table
           ,
           in
           thy
           chamber
           ,
           in
           bed
           ,
           in
           thy
           secrets
           and
           finally
           ,
           in
           thy
           heart
           and
           breast
           ?
           If
           thou
           go
           from
           home
           ,
           thou
           doest
           commit
           thy
           house
           ,
           thy
           familie
           ,
           thy
           goods
           ,
           and
           thy
           children
           (
           of
           all
           other
           things
           the
           most
           pleasant
           )
           vnto
           her
           ;
           she
           is
           the
           last
           that
           leaueth
           thee
           at
           thy
           departing
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           that
           receiueth
           thee
           at
           thy
           returning
           :
           thou
           departest
           from
           her
           with
           sweete
           embracements
           and
           kisses
           ;
           and
           with
           sweete
           kisses
           and
           embracements
           she
           receiueth
           thee
           at
           thy
           returne
           home
           :
           vnto
           her
           thou
           disclosest
           thy
           ioy
           and
           heauinesse
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           an
           heauenly
           life
           to
           be
           conuersant
           and
           in
           company
           with
           those
           that
           a
           man
           delighteth
           in
           ,
           and
           loueth
           .
           But
           it
           is
           a
           calamity
           infernall
           ,
           to
           be
           bound
           and
           forced
           to
           see
           those
           things
           that
           a
           man
           doth
           greatly
           hate
           and
           abhorre
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           in
           company
           with
           those
           that
           a
           man
           would
           not
           be
           withall
           ,
           and
           yet
           cannot
           be
           separated
           ,
           nor
           depart
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           Hereof
           commeth
           (
           as
           we
           do
           see
           in
           some
           marriages
           )
           so
           great
           ruines
           ,
           so
           wicked
           and
           vile
           deeds
           ,
           as
           maimes
           ,
           and
           murthers
           ,
           committed
           by
           such
           desperate
           persons
           ,
           as
           are
           loath
           to
           keepe
           ,
           and
           yet
           cannot
           lawfully
           refuse
           ,
           nor
           leaue
           them
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           yong
           folkes
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           too
           
           rash
           and
           hastie
           in
           their
           choise
           ,
           but
           to
           haue
           the
           good
           aduice
           and
           direction
           of
           their
           parents
           and
           trustie
           friendes
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ,
           who
           haue
           better
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           are
           more
           free
           from
           the
           motions
           of
           all
           affections
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           .
           And
           they
           must
           take
           heed
           ,
           lest
           following
           the
           light
           and
           corrupt
           iudgement
           of
           their
           owne
           affections
           and
           minds
           ,
           they
           change
           not
           a
           short
           delectation
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           into
           a
           continuall
           sorrow
           〈◊〉
           repentance
           .
           For
           we
           learne
           by
           great
           and
           continuall
           vse
           and
           experience
           of
           things
           ,
           that
           the
           secret
           contracts
           made
           betweene
           those
           that
           be
           yong
           ,
           do
           seldome
           prosper
           ,
           whereas
           contrariwise
           ,
           those
           marriages
           that
           are
           made
           and
           established
           by
           the
           aduice
           of
           wise
           and
           religious
           parents
           ,
           do
           prosper
           well
           .
        
         
           But
           especially
           ,
           and
           before
           all
           things
           ,
           such
           as
           
           purpose
           to
           marrie
           ,
           must
           faithfully
           with
           feruentnesse
           ,
           and
           stedfast
           beleefe
           ,
           (
           without
           ceassing
           )
           make
           their
           intetcession
           and
           prayer
           vnto
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           hearts
           are
           open
           and
           knowne
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           go
           amisse
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           a
           tender
           father
           )
           helpe
           and
           direct
           them
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           right
           choise
           ;
           so
           as
           they
           may
           liue
           honestly
           ,
           and
           prosperously
           ,
           as
           good
           Christians
           ought
           ,
           to
           his
           glorie
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           comfort
           .
           For
           this
           purpose
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           notable
           example
           of
           
             Eleazar
             ,
             Abrahams
          
           seruant
           ,
           who
           being
           sent
           to
           get
           ,
           and
           make
           choise
           of
           a
           wife
           for
           Isaacke
           his
           maisters
           sonne
           ,
           beginneth
           his
           matter
           with
           prayer
           .
           Gen.
           24.
           12.
           
           &c.
           So
           did
           Isaacke
           also
           ,
           as
           it
           appeareth
           in
           
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           verse
           60.
           
           When
           any
           haue
           determined
           with
           themselues
           to
           marrie
           ,
           and
           haue
           vsed
           all
           diligence
           thereto
           required
           ,
           they
           must
           desire
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           humble
           and
           earnest
           prayer
           ,
           good
           and
           prosperous
           successe
           ,
           in
           whose
           hand
           and
           power
           it
           is
           to
           giue
           it
           ;
           so
           doubtlesse
           he
           will
           effect
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           aboue
           all
           other
           things
           shall
           haue
           an
           vndoubted
           hope
           and
           confidence
           in
           him
           ,
           For
           if
           they
           ,
           after
           they
           haue
           setled
           themselues
           ,
           and
           haue
           satisfied
           their
           appetites
           ,
           shall
           then
           resort
           vnto
           God
           by
           prayer
           ,
           desiring
           him
           that
           they
           may
           obtaine
           the
           thing
           that
           they
           most
           desire
           :
           it
           appeareth
           that
           they
           would
           make
           him
           the
           minister
           of
           their
           voluptuous
           desires
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           so
           doing
           ,
           their
           vowes
           and
           prayers
           become
           most
           manifest
           blasphemie
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           a
           man
           should
           not
           come
           vnto
           marriage
           as
           vnto
           a
           prophane
           thing
           ,
           with
           a
           loose
           and
           vnprepared
           heart
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           quiet
           ,
           and
           well
           purged
           minde
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           thing
           most
           sacred
           and
           holy
           .
           For
           Matrimonie
           doth
           not
           consist
           onely
           in
           the
           coniunction
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           neither
           yet
           in
           dauncing
           ,
           nor
           banketting
           ,
           proceeding
           and
           brought
           vnto
           vs
           with
           many
           other
           things
           from
           the
           Gentiles
           :
           but
           it
           should
           rather
           beseeme
           Christians
           ,
           most
           studiously
           to
           pray
           vnto
           God
           ,
           that
           so
           waightie
           a
           thing
           as
           Matrimonie
           is
           ,
           might
           haue
           good
           and
           prosperous
           successe
           .
           For
           Matrimonie
           is
           a
           thing
           sanctified
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           which
           willeth
           the
           matrimoniall
           imbracements
           to
           be
           chast
           ,
           the
           bed
           to
           be
           vndefiled
           ,
           and
           
           
           their
           progeny
           vnspotted
           :
           and
           it
           is
           after
           the
           mind
           of
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           a
           signe
           of
           the
           great
           mystery
           wherewith
           Christ
           doth
           in
           dissolubly
           vnite
           himselfe
           vnto
           his
           Church
           .
           Therefore
           thou
           oughtest
           so
           
           much
           as
           shall
           lie
           in
           thee
           ,
           to
           lift
           vp
           thy
           mind
           ,
           and
           to
           remember
           how
           great
           and
           worthy
           an
           image
           thou
           doest
           represent
           ;
           and
           that
           thy
           wife
           shall
           be
           vnto
           thee
           as
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           thou
           vnto
           her
           as
           Christ
           ;
           therefore
           thou
           shouldest
           shew
           thy selfe
           vnto
           her
           ,
           as
           Christ
           shewed
           himselfe
           vnto
           his
           Church
           .
           The
           loue
           of
           Christ
           vnto
           his
           Church
           is
           incredible
           :
           and
           thy
           loue
           also
           to
           thy
           wife
           ought
           to
           be
           most
           effectuall
           .
        
         
           Society
           ,
           and
           to
           liue
           together
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           surest
           and
           strongest
           knot
           to
           knit
           ,
           and
           ioyne
           amity
           and
           loue
           among
           men
           ,
           and
           beasts
           themselues
           .
        
         
           There
           can
           be
           no
           greater
           societie
           or
           companie
           then
           is
           betweene
           a
           man
           and
           his
           wife
           ;
           whose
           house
           ,
           whose
           goods
           ,
           whose
           chamber
           ,
           &c.
           is
           common
           ,
           their
           children
           are
           common
           ,
           and
           they
           themselues
           partakers
           of
           all
           good
           and
           euill
           successe
           ,
           of
           prosperitie
           and
           aduersitie
           :
           the
           which
           society
           and
           fellowship
           ,
           were
           sufficient
           to
           stirre
           and
           prouoke
           him
           that
           loueth
           not
           his
           wife
           ,
           to
           loue
           and
           beneuolence
           .
           And
           what
           company
           or
           loue
           shall
           a
           man
           looke
           to
           haue
           of
           him
           that
           loueth
           not
           his
           wife
           ?
           There
           are
           ,
           that
           in
           loue
           and
           amity
           looke
           for
           gaine
           ,
           as
           the
           vile
           Epicures
           do
           ,
           vnworthy
           to
           be
           beloued
           ,
           men
           which
           loue
           themselues
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           friends
           .
           And
           if
           we
           haue
           regard
           vnto
           commoditie
           and
           profit
           ,
           there
           is
           
           nothing
           that
           giueth
           so
           much
           as
           doth
           a
           good
           wife
           ,
           no
           not
           horses
           ,
           oxen
           ,
           seruants
           or
           farmes
           :
           for
           a
           mans
           wife
           is
           the
           fellow
           and
           comforter
           of
           all
           care
           and
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           doth
           more
           faithfull
           and
           true
           seruice
           vnto
           him
           ,
           then
           either
           maid-seruant
           or
           man-seruant
           ,
           which
           do
           serue
           men
           for
           feare
           ,
           or
           else
           for
           wages
           :
           but
           thy
           wife
           will
           be
           led
           onely
           by
           loue
           ,
           and
           therefore
           she
           doth
           euery
           thing
           better
           then
           all
           other
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           doth
           God
           declare
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             Let
             vs
             make
             Adam
             as
             helper
             like
             vnto
             himselfe
             :
          
           By
           the
           helper
           ,
           is
           signified
           the
           vtilitie
           and
           profit
           of
           the
           seruice
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           similitude
           and
           likenesse
           are
           signified
           loue
           and
           helpefulnesse
           .
           For
           a
           seruant
           and
           he
           that
           is
           hired
           are
           insufficient
           to
           supply
           that
           place
           ;
           there
           can
           neither
           be
           so
           much
           loue
           ,
           and
           ability
           to
           minister
           helpe
           and
           comfort
           to
           a
           man
           ,
           as
           will
           be
           found
           in
           a
           faithfull
           wife
           .
        
         
           The
           child
           is
           part
           of
           the
           father
           ,
           and
           through
           a
           naturall
           pitie
           ,
           they
           loue
           each
           other
           :
           but
           yet
           the
           wife
           is
           more
           annexed
           and
           ioyned
           to
           her
           husband
           .
           The
           father
           doth
           labour
           and
           taketh
           paine
           for
           his
           children
           ,
           but
           the
           children
           seldome
           labor
           or
           take
           paines
           for
           their
           fathers
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           are
           sent
           to
           inhabite
           and
           dwell
           in
           other
           mens
           houses
           ,
           whereby
           in
           a
           manner
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           their
           streight
           and
           fast
           societie
           doth
           dissolue
           and
           breake
           :
           but
           the
           wife
           cleane
           contrarie
           ,
           doth
           continually
           take
           paines
           for
           her
           husband
           ,
           who
           may
           (
           as
           long
           as
           she
           liueth
           )
           neither
           change
           house
           nor
           bed
           .
           If
           commoditie
           and
           prosit
           be
           
           looked
           for
           ,
           no
           commoditie
           excelleth
           this
           :
           if
           thou
           shalt
           loue
           thy
           wife
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           liue
           most
           pleasantly
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           thy
           life
           will
           be
           most
           miserable
           and
           wretched
           .
           For
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           sharpe
           nor
           so
           bitter
           ,
           as
           to
           hate
           the
           thing
           that
           doth
           fauour
           and
           loue
           thee
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           more
           happy
           ,
           then
           to
           loue
           him
           that
           loueth
           thee
           .
           Therefore
           loue
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayest
           be
           loued
           .
        
         
           Now
           we
           will
           in
           few
           words
           shew
           the
           occasions
           of
           Wedlocke
           ,
           why
           and
           wherefore
           it
           was
           ordained
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           purpose
           it
           should
           be
           contracted
           ;
           that
           euery
           man
           and
           woman
           may
           the
           better
           vnderstand
           to
           what
           thing
           they
           consent
           ,
           when
           either
           of
           them
           granteth
           to
           marry
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Doubtlesse
           it
           cannot
           otherwise
           be
           ,
           but
           that
           marriage
           ,
           which
           was
           ordained
           of
           such
           an
           excellent
           author
           ,
           as
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           a
           worthy
           place
           as
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           an
           ancient
           time
           ,
           as
           in
           state
           of
           Adam
           and
           Eues
           innocencie
           ,
           and
           after
           such
           a
           notable
           order
           ,
           must
           likewise
           haue
           speciall
           causes
           for
           the
           ordinance
           of
           it
           .
           Therefore
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           doth
           declare
           
           chiefly
           three
           causes
           thereof
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           the
           procreation
           ,
           begetting
           ,
           and
           bringing
           vp
           of
           children
           ,
           Gen.
           1.
           27.
           28.
           
           &
           9.
           1.
           
           For
           in
           the
           children
           do
           parents
           liue
           (
           after
           a
           sort
           )
           euen
           after
           death
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           well
           and
           vertuously
           brought
           vp
           ,
           God
           is
           greatly
           honoured
           by
           them
           ,
           the
           commonwealth
           is
           aduanced
           :
           yea
           ,
           their
           parents
           and
           
           all
           other
           fare
           the
           better
           for
           them
           .
           For
           they
           are
           their
           parents
           comfort
           next
           vnto
           God
           :
           their
           ioy
           ,
           staffe
           ,
           and
           vpholding
           of
           their
           age
           :
           and
           therefore
           parents
           ought
           to
           begin
           betimes
           to
           plant
           vertue
           in
           their
           childrens
           breasts
           :
           for
           late
           sowing
           bringeth
           sometimes
           a
           late
           ,
           but
           neuer
           an
           apt
           haruest
           :
           yong
           branches
           will
           bow
           as
           a
           man
           will
           haue
           them
           ,
           but
           old
           trees
           will
           sooner
           breake
           then
           bow
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           more
           of
           this
           shall
           be
           said
           after
           ,
           in
           the
           dutie
           of
           Parents
           .
        
         
           Although
           marriage
           be
           an
           holy
           and
           sanctified
           ordinance
           ,
           yet
           none
           may
           vse
           the
           benefit
           of
           it
           without
           some
           acknowledgement
           of
           originall
           
           sin
           ,
           in
           that
           vncleannesse
           may
           be
           practised
           therein
           ,
           which
           should
           cause
           Gods
           children
           to
           vse
           this
           meanes
           with
           as
           much
           chastitie
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           husband
           and
           wise
           to
           keepe
           themselues
           together
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           modestie
           and
           sobrietie
           .
           If
           then
           in
           marriage
           it selfe
           there
           be
           such
           mischiefes
           ,
           what
           hellish
           mischiefe
           is
           there
           in
           those
           lustes
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           expressed
           with
           these
           considerations
           ?
           So
           that
           marriage
           is
           not
           a
           mad
           and
           dissolute
           estate
           ,
           to
           giue
           libertie
           to
           their
           wiues
           in
           vncleannesse
           ,
           nor
           wiues
           to
           consent
           with
           their
           husbands
           in
           impuritie
           ,
           by
           immoderate
           ,
           intemperate
           ,
           or
           excessiue
           lust
           .
        
         
           Many
           thinke
           they
           cannot
           sinne
           in
           this
           behalfe
           if
           they
           passe
           not
           their
           owne
           wiues
           :
           but
           they
           may
           make
           their
           marriage
           polluted
           and
           defiled
           ,
           if
           they
           vse
           it
           without
           prayer
           and
           sobernesse
           ,
           &c.
           1.
           
           Tim
           4.
           4.
           5.
           
        
         
         
           Therefore
           the
           husband
           is
           to
           forbeare
           the
           company
           of
           his
           wife
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           with
           her
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           common
           to
           women
           ,
           &c.
           Ezechiel
           ,
           18.
           6.
           
           Leuiticus
           18.
           19.
           24.
           22
           and
           19.
           18.
           
           This
           was
           one
           of
           the
           sinnes
           for
           which
           the
           Lord
           rooted
           out
           the
           Canaanites
           out
           of
           their
           land
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           occasion
           why
           marriage
           was
           ordained
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           wife
           might
           be
           a
           lawfull
           remedy
           
           to
           auoide
           whoredome
           ,
           fornication
           ,
           and
           all
           filthy
           vncleane
           lusts
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           7.
           2.
           3.
           
           &c.
           Touching
           this
           point
           ,
           I
           will
           say
           no
           more
           :
           for
           it
           is
           handled
           at
           large
           by
           others
           already
           ,
           and
           I
           haue
           elsewhere
           sufficiently
           discoursed
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           and
           last
           cause
           was
           ,
           for
           mans
           commoditie
           ,
           
           to
           the
           end
           to
           auoid
           the
           inconuenience
           of
           solitarinesse
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           may
           helpe
           &
           comfort
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           sicknesse
           ,
           in
           affiction
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           houshold
           cares
           and
           trouble
           ,
           as
           education
           of
           children
           ,
           and
           keeping
           the
           family
           in
           order
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           old
           men
           and
           old
           women
           may
           lawfully
           marrie
           .
           So
           that
           a
           wife
           is
           called
           by
           God
           himfelfe
           ,
           an
           helper
           ,
           and
           not
           an
           impediment
           ,
           or
           a
           necessarie
           euill
           ,
           as
           some
           vnaduisedly
           do
           say
           :
           
           and
           as
           other
           some
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           better
           to
           burie
           a
           wife
           ,
           then
           to
           marrie
           one
           :
           againe
           ,
           if
           we
           could
           be
           without
           women
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           without
           great
           troubles
           .
        
         
           These
           and
           such
           like
           sayings
           ,
           tending
           to
           the
           dispraise
           of
           women
           ,
           some
           maliciously
           and
           vndiseretly
           do
           vomit
           out
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           the
           minde
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           
           ordained
           as
           a
           helper
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           hinderer
           .
           And
           if
           they
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           through
           the
           fault
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           discrerion
           ,
           and
           lacke
           of
           good
           gouernment
           in
           the
           husband
           .
           For
           married
           folkes
           ,
           for
           two
           eyes
           haue
           foure
           :
           and
           for
           two
           hands
           as
           many
           moe
           :
           which
           being
           ioyned
           together
           ,
           they
           may
           the
           more
           easily
           dispatch
           their
           handy
           businesse
           ,
           and
           houshold
           affaires
           .
        
         
           For
           like
           as
           a
           man
           hauing
           one
           hand
           or
           one
           foote
           ,
           if
           by
           any
           meanes
           he
           get
           himselfe
           an
           other
           ,
           may
           thereby
           the
           more
           easily
           lay
           hold
           on
           what
           he
           listeth
           ,
           or
           go
           whither
           he
           will
           :
           euen
           so
           ,
           he
           that
           hath
           married
           a
           wife
           ,
           shall
           more
           easily
           enioy
           the
           healthfull
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           profitable
           commodities
           of
           this
           present
           life
           .
           For
           in
           trouble
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           a
           comfort
           to
           the
           other
           :
           in
           aduersity
           ,
           the
           one
           a
           refreshing
           vnto
           the
           other
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           their
           life
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           a
           helpe
           and
           succour
           to
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Most
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           women
           are
           as
           men
           are
           ,
           reasonable
           creatures
           ,
           and
           haue
           flexible
           wits
           both
           to
           good
           and
           euill
           ,
           the
           which
           with
           vse
           ,
           discretion
           ,
           and
           good
           counsell
           ,
           may
           be
           altered
           and
           turned
           .
           And
           although
           there
           be
           some
           euill
           and
           leude
           women
           ,
           yet
           that
           doth
           no
           more
           proue
           the
           malice
           of
           their
           nature
           ,
           then
           of
           men
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           more
           ridiculous
           and
           foolish
           are
           they
           ,
           that
           haue
           inueighed
           against
           the
           whole
           sexe
           for
           a
           few
           euill
           :
           and
           haue
           not
           with
           like
           fury
           ,
           vituperated
           and
           dispraised
           all
           mankind
           ,
           because
           
           part
           of
           them
           are
           theeues
           ,
           murtherers
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           wicked
           liuers
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           marriage
           and
           companie
           of
           the
           husband
           and
           wife
           ,
           is
           made
           amiable
           ,
           sweet
           ,
           and
           comfortable
           by
           these
           fiue
           meanes
           :
           by
           godlinesse
           ,
           vertue
           ,
           〈◊〉
           forbearing
           ,
           mutuall
           loue
           ,
           and
           by
           dut
           〈◊〉
           performed
           busily
           and
           godlily
           on
           both
           sides
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Godlinesse
           of
           right
           holdeth
           the
           chiefe
           place
           :
           for
           there
           is
           no
           stable
           and
           stedfast
           friendship
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           haue
           his
           beginning
           from
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           must
           godlinesse
           needes
           shine
           before
           the
           rest
           .
           For
           when
           couples
           haue
           determined
           to
           obey
           God
           ,
           all
           things
           afterwards
           become
           more
           easie
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Vertue
           and
           honest
           conditions
           breede
           mutuall
           delight
           betweene
           man
           and
           wife
           .
           For
           when
           vertue
           is
           exercised
           ,
           it
           maketh
           conuersation
           of
           liuing
           more
           amiable
           .
        
         
           3
           Mutuall
           forbearing
           ,
           whereby
           we
           take
           in
           good
           worth
           one
           anothers
           conditions
           and
           faults
           is
           very
           needfull
           .
           For
           in
           this
           weaknesse
           of
           nature
           ,
           there
           happens
           many
           scapes
           ,
           which
           will
           breede
           strife
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           couered
           by
           mutuall
           forbearing
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Mutuall
           loue
           ,
           hauing
           his
           beginning
           of
           godlinesse
           and
           true
           vertue
           ,
           maketh
           the
           husband
           and
           wife
           not
           to
           be
           too
           sharpe-sighted
           ,
           in
           spying
           into
           one
           anothers
           fauits
           :
           but
           that
           many
           things
           either
           they
           mark
           not
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           marke
           them
           ,
           they
           couer
           them
           with
           loue
           .
           For
           
             loue
             
             couereth
             a
             multitude
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
           1.
           
           Peter
           ,
           4.
           8.
           
           Prou.
           10.
           12.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Dutie
           performed
           godlily
           ,
           caresully
           ,
           and
           cheerefully
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           maketh
           the
           marriage-yoke
           light
           and
           sweet
           .
           For
           when
           man
           and
           wife
           marke
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           finde
           like
           heedfulnesse
           and
           buxomnesse
           in
           their
           dutie
           ,
           both
           their
           companie
           is
           made
           more
           pleasant
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           the
           more
           stirred
           vp
           on
           both
           sides
           to
           render
           dutifulnesse
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           may
           requite
           the
           otheralike
           .
           Where
           these
           fiue
           duties
           be
           not
           ,
           the
           companie
           of
           their
           life
           is
           both
           loath
           some
           and
           bitter
           ,
           or
           rather
           more
           sharpe
           then
           death
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           the
           godly
           couples
           must
           do
           their
           endeuour
           that
           these
           vertues
           may
           be
           seene
           in
           their
           life
           continually
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           Now
           we
           will
           (
           through
           Gods
           assistance
           )
           say
           something
           concerning
           the
           three
           seuerall
           points
           contained
           in
           this
           dutie
           ,
           and
           mentioned
           in
           the
           beginning
           hereof
           ,
           and
           so
           end
           this
           dutie
           .
        
         
           
           1
           The
           first
           whereof
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           husband
           must
           liue
           with
           his
           wife
           according
           to
           knowledge
           .
           This
           point
           of
           doctrine
           is
           most
           plainely
           proued
           by
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           a
           
             Ye
             husbands
             ,
             dwell
             with
             your
             wiues
             ,
             as
             men
             of
             knowledge
             ;
             giuing
             honour
             vnto
             the
             woman
             ,
             as
             vnto
             the
             weaker
             vessell
             ,
             euen
             as
             they
             which
             are
             heires
             together
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             your
             prayers
             be
             not
             interrupted
             .
          
           Whereby
           he
           teacheth
           the
           husband
           his
           dutie
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           vnderstanding
           and
           wisedome
           God
           hath
           endued
           him
           with
           ,
           the
           
           more
           wisely
           and
           circumspectly
           he
           ought
           to
           behaue
           himselfe
           in
           the
           bearing
           those
           discommodities
           ,
           which
           through
           his
           wiues
           weaknesse
           ,
           oftentimes
           cause
           some
           iarre
           and
           dislike
           one
           to
           the
           other
           .
           Neuerthelesse
           ,
           though
           she
           be
           by
           nature
           weaker
           then
           he
           ,
           yet
           she
           is
           an
           excellent
           instrument
           for
           him
           ,
           made
           for
           very
           profitable
           vse
           :
           whereupon
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           she
           is
           not
           therefore
           to
           be
           neglected
           because
           she
           is
           weake
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrarie
           part
           ,
           she
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           much
           the
           more
           cared
           for
           .
           Like
           as
           a
           vessell
           the
           weaker
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           is
           to
           be
           fauoured
           and
           spared
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           haue
           it
           to
           continue
           :
           euen
           so
           a
           wife
           ,
           because
           of
           her
           infirmities
           ,
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           to
           be
           borne
           withall
           of
           her
           husband
           ,
           1.
           
           Peter
           3.
           7.
           
           And
           for
           so
           much
           as
           the
           husband
           and
           wife
           are
           equall
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           is
           the
           chiefest
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           in
           that
           gracious
           and
           free
           benefit
           ,
           whereby
           they
           haue
           euerlasting
           life
           giuen
           them
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           I
           confesse
           vnequall
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           gouernance
           and
           conuersation
           at
           home
           ,
           the
           wife
           is
           not
           be
           despised
           ,
           although
           she
           be
           weake
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           all
           brawlings
           and
           chidings
           must
           be
           eschued
           and
           cast
           away
           ,
           because
           they
           hinder
           prayers
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           whereunto
           both
           the
           husband
           and
           the
           wife
           are
           equally
           
           called
           .
        
         
           Also
           for
           the
           more
           confirmation
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           likewise
           saith
           :
           
             Let
             the
             husband
             giue
             vnto
             the
             wife
             due
             beneuolence
             ,
             and
             likewise
             also
             the
             wife
             vnto
             the
             husband
             :
             The
             
             wife
             hath
             not
             power
             ouer
             her
             owne
             bodie
             ,
             but
             the
             husband
             :
             and
             likewise
             also
             ,
             the
             husband
             hath
             not
             the
             power
             of
             his
             owne
             body
             ,
             but
             the
             wife
             .
             Defraud
             not
             one
             another
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             with
             consent
             for
             a
             time
             :
             that
             ye
             may
             giue
             your selues
             to
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             ;
             and
             againe
             come
             together
             ,
             that
             Sathan
             tempt
             you
             not
             for
             your
             incontinencie
             .
          
           Which
           is
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Apostle
           should
           say
           ,
           the
           parties
           married
           must
           with
           singular
           affection
           ,
           entirely
           loue
           one
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           that
           they
           are
           each
           in
           others
           power
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           bodie
           :
           so
           that
           they
           may
           not
           defraud
           one
           another
           ;
           except
           the
           one
           abstaine
           from
           the
           other
           by
           mutuall
           consent
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           the
           better
           giue
           themselues
           to
           prayer
           :
           wherin
           not
           withstanding
           they
           must
           consider
           what
           is
           expedient
           ;
           lest
           by
           this
           long
           breaking
           off
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           from
           marriage
           ,
           they
           be
           stirred
           vp
           to
           incontinencie
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           husband
           should
           not
           be
           bitter
           ,
           fierce
           ,
           or
           cruell
           vnto
           his
           wife
           :
           which
           point
           is
           approued
           by
           the
           said
           Apostle
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             Husbands
             loue
             your
             wiues
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             bitter
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           and
           aboue
           all
           things
           ,
           the
           husband
           must
           be
           circumspect
           to
           keepe
           the
           band
           of
           loue
           ,
           and
           
           beware
           that
           there
           neuer
           spring
           vp
           the
           roote
           of
           bitternesse
           betwixt
           him
           and
           his
           wife
           .
        
         
           If
           at
           any
           time
           there
           happen
           to
           arise
           any
           cause
           
           of
           vnkindnesse
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           impossible
           alwayes
           to
           be
           free
           from
           it
           )
           then
           he
           must
           be
           carefull
           to
           weede
           vp
           the
           same
           with
           all
           lenitie
           ,
           
           gentlenesse
           and
           patience
           ,
           and
           neuer
           suffer
           himselfe
           nor
           his
           wife
           to
           sleepe
           in
           displeasure
           .
           Ephesians
           ,
           4.
           26.
           
           And
           if
           he
           shall
           haue
           occasion
           to
           
           speake
           sharpely
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           to
           reproue
           ;
           he
           must
           beware
           that
           he
           do
           not
           the
           same
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           others
           :
           but
           let
           him
           keepe
           his
           words
           vntill
           a
           conuenient
           time
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           point
           of
           a
           wise
           man
           )
           and
           then
           vtter
           them
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           meekenesse
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           perfect
           loue
           :
           and
           he
           must
           not
           let
           sometimes
           to
           couer
           faults
           ,
           and
           winke
           at
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           too
           great
           and
           intollerable
           .
           Whatsoeuer
           losse
           or
           mischaunce
           shall
           happen
           vnto
           them
           ,
           let
           him
           take
           it
           patiently
           ,
           
           and
           beare
           it
           cheerefully
           :
           yea
           ,
           though
           the
           same
           should
           come
           partly
           through
           his
           wiues
           negligence
           ;
           yea
           rather
           let
           it
           be
           a
           louing
           warning
           to
           take
           better
           heed
           in
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           then
           a
           cause
           to
           sorrow
           for
           that
           which
           is
           past
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           holpen
           .
        
         
           Euery
           wise-man
           (
           by
           his
           owne
           experience
           )
           knoweth
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           in
           his
           life
           subiect
           to
           many
           inconueniences
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           nature
           he
           is
           prone
           to
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           readie
           to
           take
           vnkindnesse
           for
           euery
           trifle
           ,
           and
           especially
           with
           his
           best
           
           friends
           ;
           yea
           ,
           soonest
           with
           his
           louing
           wife
           ,
           who
           is
           lothest
           to
           displease
           him
           .
           Let
           him
           therefore
           beware
           of
           this
           cankered
           corruption
           ,
           and
           consider
           that
           he
           ought
           most
           of
           all
           ,
           in
           loue
           ,
           to
           beare
           with
           his
           wife
           ,
           according
           to
           Christs
           example
           towards
           his
           Church
           ,
           who
           gaue
           himselfe
           for
           it
           ,
           
             That
             he
             might
             sanctifie
             it
             ,
             &
             clense
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             washing
             
             of
             water
             ,
             through
             the
             word
             :
             That
             he
             might
             make
             
             it
             vnto
             himselfe
             a
             glorious
             Church
             ,
             not
             hauing
             spot
             or
             wrinkle
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             :
             but
             that
             it
             should
             be
             holie
             ,
             and
             without
             blame
             ;
             so
             ought
             men
             to
             loue
             their
             wiues
             as
             their
             owne
             bodies
             :
             he
             that
             loueth
             his
             wife
             ,
             loueth
             himselfe
             .
             For
             no
             man
             yet
             euer
             hated
             his
             owne
             flesh
             ,
             but
             nourisheth
             it
             ,
             and
             cherisheth
             it
             ,
             euen
             as
             the
             Lord
             doth
             the
             Church
             .
          
           As
           if
           the
           Apostle
           had
           said
           :
           The
           husbands
           dutie
           is
           ,
           to
           loue
           their
           wiues
           as
           themselues
           :
           of
           which
           loue
           ,
           the
           loue
           of
           Christ
           towards
           his
           Church
           is
           a
           liuely
           patterne
           .
           And
           
           because
           many
           husbands
           pretend
           the
           infirmities
           of
           their
           wiues
           ,
           to
           excuse
           their
           owne
           hardnesse
           and
           crueltie
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           willeth
           them
           to
           marke
           what
           manner
           of
           Church
           it
           was
           when
           Christ
           ioyned
           it
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           he
           doth
           not
           onely
           not
           loath
           all
           her
           filth
           and
           vncleannesse
           ,
           but
           ceasseth
           not
           to
           wipe
           the
           same
           a
           way
           with
           his
           cleannesse
           ,
           vntill
           he
           haue
           wholly
           purged
           it
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           holy
           .
           And
           seeing
           that
           euery
           man
           loueth
           himselfe
           ,
           euen
           of
           nature
           :
           Therefore
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           the
           husband
           shall
           striue
           against
           nature
           ,
           if
           he
           loue
           not
           his
           wife
           :
           which
           he
           proueth
           ;
           first
           ,
           by
           the
           mysticall
           knitting
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Church
           together
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God
           :
           who
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           husband
           and
           wife
           are
           one
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           diuided
           .
        
         
           The
           husband
           is
           alwayes
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           he
           be
           not
           fierce
           ,
           rigorous
           ,
           hastie
           ,
           nor
           disordered
           
           with
           his
           wife
           :
           for
           then
           there
           will
           neuer
           be
           
           vnitie
           and
           concord
           betwixt
           them
           .
           If
           the
           wife
           do
           
           not
           learne
           to
           keepe
           silence
           ,
           and
           the
           husband
           to
           haue
           patience
           ,
           it
           shall
           rather
           be
           the
           dwelling
           of
           fooles
           ,
           then
           the
           house
           of
           friends
           .
           For
           where
           the
           husband
           wanteth
           wisedome
           to
           gonerne
           ,
           and
           the
           wife
           patience
           to
           suffer
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           forced
           (
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           )
           in
           continuance
           of
           time
           ,
           to
           part
           house
           ,
           or
           else
           euery
           day
           to
           be
           iarring
           and
           brawling
           .
        
         
           Euery
           married
           man
           ought
           also
           to
           remember
           
           this
           ,
           that
           either
           his
           wife
           is
           wise
           and
           religious
           ,
           or
           else
           she
           is
           foolish
           and
           irreligious
           .
           If
           he
           be
           matched
           with
           a
           wife
           that
           is
           sottish
           ,
           foolish
           ,
           and
           ignorant
           of
           God
           and
           his
           word
           ,
           it
           will
           little
           auaile
           or
           profit
           him
           to
           reprehend
           or
           chide
           her
           :
           and
           if
           he
           be
           married
           to
           one
           that
           is
           wise
           and
           religious
           ,
           and
           knoweth
           her
           dutie
           out
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           then
           one
           sharpe
           and
           discret
           word
           is
           sufficient
           :
           because
           ,
           if
           a
           woman
           be
           not
           corrected
           by
           that
           which
           is
           wisely
           and
           discretly
           said
           ,
           she
           will
           neuer
           amend
           by
           that
           which
           is
           threatned
           .
           When
           the
           wise
           shall
           be
           inflamed
           with
           ire
           ,
           wrath
           ,
           malice
           ,
           or
           enuie
           ,
           the
           husband
           ought
           to
           suffer
           her
           ;
           and
           after
           the
           heate
           is
           somewhat
           cooled
           ,
           and
           the
           flame
           quenched
           ,
           then
           mildly
           to
           admonish
           her
           ;
           for
           if
           she
           once
           begin
           to
           lose
           her
           shamefastnesse
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           her
           husband
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           likely
           that
           there
           wil
           often
           follow
           brawlings
           and
           quarrels
           betwixt
           them
           .
           And
           as
           the
           husband
           ought
           at
           all
           times
           to
           shun
           brawlings
           and
           quarrellings
           with
           his
           wife
           ,
           so
           much
           more
           he
           ought
           to
           auoid
           
           the
           same
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           newly
           married
           .
           For
           if
           at
           the
           beginning
           she
           shall
           haue
           cause
           to
           abhorre
           and
           hate
           him
           ,
           then
           late
           or
           neuer
           will
           she
           returne
           to
           loue
           him
           faithfully
           .
           Therefore
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           marriage
           ,
           the
           wise
           and
           discret
           husband
           ought
           to
           vse
           all
           good
           meanes
           to
           winne
           the
           good
           liking
           of
           his
           wife
           towards
           him
           :
           for
           if
           then
           their
           loue
           be
           fixed
           ,
           and
           truely
           setled
           one
           towards
           the
           other
           ,
           although
           afterwards
           they
           come
           to
           some
           houshold
           words
           and
           grudgings
           ,
           yet
           it
           proceedeth
           but
           of
           some
           new
           vnkindnesse
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           old
           rooted
           hatred
           ;
           and
           
           therefore
           the
           sooner
           remedied
           .
           For
           loue
           and
           hatred
           be
           mortall
           enemies
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           of
           them
           that
           taketh
           place
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           there
           it
           remaineth
           a
           dweller
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           life
           :
           in
           such
           wise
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           loue
           may
           depart
           from
           the
           person
           ,
           but
           yet
           it
           will
           neuer
           be
           forgotten
           at
           the
           heart
           .
           But
           if
           the
           wife
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           marriage
           ,
           do
           take
           the
           heart
           to
           loath
           and
           abhorre
           her
           husband
           ,
           then
           a
           miserable
           life
           wil
           follow
           to
           them
           both
           .
           For
           although
           the
           husband
           shall
           haue
           power
           to
           force
           his
           wife
           to
           feare
           and
           obey
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           shall
           neuer
           haue
           strength
           to
           force
           her
           to
           loue
           him
           .
        
         
           Some
           husbands
           do
           boast
           themselues
           to
           be
           serued
           ,
           feared
           ,
           and
           obeyed
           in
           their
           houses
           ,
           because
           the
           wife
           that
           abhorreth
           doth
           feare
           and
           serue
           her
           husband
           ,
           but
           she
           that
           indeed
           liketh
           ,
           doth
           loue
           him
           ,
           and
           cherish
           him
           .
           As
           the
           wife
           ought
           with
           great
           care
           to
           endeauour
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           
           good
           meanes
           to
           labour
           to
           be
           in
           fauour
           and
           grace
           with
           her
           husband
           :
           so
           likewise
           the
           husband
           ought
           to
           feare
           to
           be
           in
           disgrace
           and
           disliking
           with
           his
           wife
           :
           for
           if
           she
           do
           once
           determine
           to
           fixe
           and
           settle
           her
           eyes
           and
           liking
           vpon
           another
           ,
           then
           many
           inconueniences
           will
           ensue
           and
           follow
           .
        
         
           The
           husband
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           satisfied
           with
           the
           vse
           of
           his
           wiues
           body
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           he
           hath
           also
           the
           possession
           of
           her
           will
           and
           affections
           :
           for
           it
           sufficeth
           not
           that
           they
           be
           married
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           be
           well
           married
           ,
           and
           liue
           Christianly
           together
           ,
           and
           be
           very
           well
           contented
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           husband
           that
           is
           not
           beloued
           of
           his
           wife
           ,
           holdeth
           his
           goods
           in
           danger
           ,
           his
           house
           in
           suspition
           ,
           his
           credite
           in
           ballance
           ,
           and
           also
           sometimes
           his
           life
           in
           perill
           :
           because
           it
           is
           〈◊〉
           to
           beleeue
           that
           she
           desireth
           not
           long
           life
           vnto
           her
           husband
           ,
           with
           whom
           she
           passeth
           a
           time
           so
           tedious
           and
           irksome
           .
           And
           if
           any
           vnkindnesse
           or
           displeafure
           should
           happen
           to
           be
           at
           any
           time
           betwixt
           the
           husband
           and
           the
           wife
           ,
           yet
           neither
           of
           them
           ought
           to
           impart
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           it
           knowne
           vnto
           any
           one
           of
           their
           neighbours
           :
           for
           if
           they
           be
           such
           as
           wish
           them
           euill
           ,
           they
           will
           reioyce
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           be
           such
           as
           wish
           them
           well
           ,
           then
           they
           minister
           matter
           whereof
           to
           talke
           .
        
         
           That
           husband
           that
           is
           matched
           and
           doth
           
           encounter
           with
           a
           wife
           that
           is
           a
           dizzard
           ,
           a
           foole
           ,
           a
           babbler
           ,
           light
           ofbehauiour
           ,
           a
           glutton
           ,
           a
           chider
           ,
           slothfull
           ,
           a
           gadder
           abroad
           ,
           vntractable
           ,
           
           iealous
           ,
           or
           dissolute
           ,
           &c
           :
           it
           were
           better
           for
           him
           to
           be
           a
           slaue
           to
           some
           honest
           man
           ,
           then
           a
           husband
           to
           such
           a
           wife
           .
        
         
           The
           best
           rule
           that
           a
           man
           may
           hold
           and
           practise
           with
           his
           wife
           ,
           to
           guard
           and
           gouerne
           her
           ,
           is
           to
           admonish
           her
           often
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           her
           good
           instructions
           ,
           to
           reprehend
           her
           seldome
           ,
           neuer
           to
           lay
           violent
           hands
           on
           her
           ,
           but
           if
           she
           be
           good
           and
           dutifull
           ,
           to
           fauour
           her
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           she
           may
           continue
           so
           ;
           and
           if
           she
           be
           shrewish
           and
           way
           ward
           ,
           mildly
           to
           suffer
           her
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           she
           waxe
           not
           worse
           .
           But
           some
           husbands
           be
           of
           so
           sowre
           a
           nature
           ,
           and
           so
           vnpleasant
           in
           their
           behauiour
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           hardly
           be
           loued
           ,
           no
           not
           of
           their
           wiues
           ;
           their
           countenance
           is
           so
           lowring
           ,
           their
           company
           so
           currish
           ,
           that
           they
           seeme
           angry
           ,
           euen
           when
           they
           are
           best
           pleased
           ;
           they
           cannot
           speake
           faire
           ;
           scarce
           will
           they
           laugh
           ,
           when
           their
           wiues
           laugh
           vpon
           them
           :
           a
           man
           would
           say
           ,
           they
           were
           borne
           in
           an
           angrie
           houre
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           also
           a
           dutie
           (
           not
           to
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           )
           namely
           ,
           that
           〈◊〉
           be
           diligent
           and
           carefull
           
           to
           make
           prouision
           for
           their
           houses
           ;
           to
           cloath
           their
           wiues
           decently
           ,
           to
           bring
           vp
           their
           children
           vertuously
           ;
           and
           to
           pay
           their
           seruants
           duely
           ;
           because
           that
           in
           voluntary
           matters
           men
           may
           be
           
           negligent
           ,
           but
           the
           necessities
           of
           the
           house
           do
           neither
           suffer
           negligence
           nor
           forgetfulnesse
           .
           The
           duty
           of
           the
           husband
           is
           to
           get
           goods
           :
           and
           of
           the
           wife
           to
           gather
           them
           together
           ,
           and
           saue
           them
           .
           The
           duty
           of
           the
           husband
           is
           to
           trauell
           abroad
           
           
           to
           seeke
           liuing
           :
           and
           the
           wiues
           dutie
           is
           to
           keepe
           the
           house
           .
           The
           duty
           of
           the
           husband
           is
           to
           
           get
           money
           and
           prouision
           :
           and
           of
           the
           wiues
           ,
           not
           vainely
           to
           spend
           it
           .
           The
           dutie
           of
           the
           husband
           is
           to
           deale
           with
           many
           men
           :
           and
           of
           the
           wife
           to
           talke
           with
           few
           .
           The
           duty
           of
           the
           husband
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           intermedling
           :
           and
           of
           the
           wife
           ,
           to
           be
           solitarie
           and
           withdrawne
           .
           The
           duty
           of
           the
           man
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           skilfull
           in
           talke
           :
           and
           of
           the
           wife
           to
           boast
           of
           silence
           .
           The
           duty
           of
           the
           husband
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           giuer
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           wife
           to
           be
           a
           sauer
           .
           The
           duty
           of
           
           the
           man
           is
           ,
           to
           apparell
           himselfe
           as
           he
           may
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           woman
           ,
           as
           it
           becommeth
           her
           .
           The
           dutie
           of
           the
           husband
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           Lord
           of
           all
           :
           and
           of
           the
           wife
           ,
           to
           giue
           account
           of
           all
           .
           The
           dutie
           of
           the
           husband
           is
           ,
           to
           dispatch
           all
           things
           without
           dore
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           wife
           ,
           to
           ouersee
           and
           giue
           order
           for
           all
           things
           within
           the
           house
           .
           Now
           ,
           where
           the
           husband
           and
           wife
           performeth
           these
           duties
           in
           their
           house
           ,
           we
           may
           call
           it
           a
           Colledge
           of
           quietnesse
           :
           The
           house
           wherein
           these
           are
           neglected
           ,
           we
           may
           terme
           it
           a
           hell
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           and
           noted
           againe
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           prouision
           of
           houshold
           dependeth
           onely
           
           on
           the
           husband
           :
           euen
           so
           the
           honour
           of
           all
           dependeth
           onely
           of
           the
           woman
           :
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           honour
           within
           the
           house
           ,
           longer
           then
           a
           mans
           wife
           is
           honourable
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           the
           woman
           ,
           
             The
             glorie
             of
             the
             man.
          
           But
           heere
           it
           must
           be
           noted
           and
           remembred
           ,
           
           that
           we
           do
           not
           intitle
           honourable
           
           to
           such
           ,
           as
           be
           onely
           beautifull
           ,
           comely
           of
           face
           ,
           of
           gentilitie
           ,
           of
           comely
           personage
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           huswife
           :
           but
           onely
           to
           her
           that
           is
           vertuous
           ,
           honest
           of
           life
           ,
           temperate
           ,
           and
           aduised
           in
           her
           speech
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           last
           point
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           husband
           loue
           ,
           
           cherish
           ,
           and
           nourish
           his
           wife
           ,
           euen
           as
           his
           owne
           body
           ,
           and
           as
           Christ
           loued
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           gaue
           himselfe
           for
           it
           ,
           to
           sanctifie
           it
           .
           And
           this
           point
           is
           plainely
           proued
           by
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           as
           is
           sufficiently
           declared
           in
           the
           second
           point
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           few
           husbands
           or
           wiues
           that
           know
           in
           truth
           how
           they
           should
           loue
           one
           the
           other
           .
           If
           a
           man
           loue
           his
           wife
           onely
           for
           these
           respects
           ,
           because
           she
           is
           rich
           ,
           beautifull
           ,
           noble
           ,
           or
           because
           she
           contenteth
           and
           pleaseth
           him
           after
           the
           sensuall
           appetite
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           for
           such
           like
           causes
           ;
           that
           is
           no
           true
           loue
           before
           God
           :
           for
           such
           loue
           may
           be
           among
           harlots
           and
           whoores
           ,
           yea
           among
           bruite
           beasts
           .
           But
           a
           Christian
           husband
           
           must
           loue
           his
           wife
           ,
           chiefly
           ,
           because
           she
           is
           his
           sister
           in
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           sound
           and
           Christian
           religion
           〈◊〉
           so
           an
           inheritour
           with
           him
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           And
           he
           must
           also
           loue
           her
           for
           her
           vertues
           ,
           as
           for
           her
           shamefastnesse
           ,
           modestie
           ,
           chastitie
           ,
           diligence
           ,
           patience
           ,
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           temperance
           ,
           secrecie
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           Christian
           qualities
           and
           graces
           of
           God
           :
           yea
           ,
           although
           she
           be
           but
           hard
           fauoured
           ,
           &
           of
           poore
           parentage
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           we
           would
           that
           the
           man
           when
           he
           
           loueth
           ,
           should
           remember
           his
           superioritie
           ,
           so
           we
           would
           that
           when
           he
           ruleth
           ,
           he
           neither
           forget
           to
           loue
           ,
           nor
           to
           temper
           his
           loue
           with
           grauitie
           .
           And
           when
           he
           doth
           think
           himselfe
           to
           be
           the
           head
           and
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           woman
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           body
           ,
           he
           ought
           in
           like
           manner
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           she
           is
           his
           fellow
           ,
           and
           companion
           of
           his
           goods
           and
           labours
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           children
           be
           common
           betweene
           them
           ,
           bone
           of
           the
           bones
           ,
           and
           flesh
           of
           the
           flesh
           of
           man.
           And
           thus
           there
           shall
           be
           in
           wedlocke
           ,
           a
           certaine
           sweet
           and
           pleasant
           conuersation
           ,
           without
           the
           which
           it
           is
           no
           marriage
           ,
           but
           a
           prison
           ,
           a
           hatred
           ,
           and
           a
           perpetuall
           torment
           of
           the
           mind
           .
           So
           that
           the
           husband
           must
           let
           his
           wife
           perceiue
           and
           know
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           good
           opinion
           that
           he
           hath
           of
           her
           ,
           he
           doth
           loue
           her
           simply
           ,
           and
           faithfully
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           any
           vtilitie
           or
           pleasure
           .
           For
           who
           so
           doth
           not
           perceiue
           that
           he
           is
           beloued
           for
           his
           owne
           sake
           ,
           will
           not
           lightly
           do
           the
           same
           to
           another
           :
           for
           the
           thing
           that
           is
           loued
           ,
           loueth
           againe
           .
        
         
           If
           mony
           or
           nobilitie
           could
           perceiue
           and
           vnderstand
           that
           they
           were
           beloued
           ,
           they
           would
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           any
           feeling
           at
           all
           of
           loue
           ,
           requite
           it
           with
           loue
           :
           but
           when
           the
           soule
           is
           loued
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           it
           may
           loue
           ,
           it
           giueth
           loue
           for
           loue
           ,
           and
           loueth
           againe
           .
           The
           breaker
           of
           horses
           ,
           that
           doth
           vse
           to
           ride
           and
           pace
           them
           ,
           doth
           handle
           the
           rough
           and
           sturdie
           colt
           ,
           with
           all
           craft
           ,
           rigour
           ,
           and
           fiercenesse
           that
           may
           be
           :
           but
           with
           the
           colt
           that
           is
           more
           tractable
           ,
           he
           taketh
           not
           so
           great
           paines
           .
           A
           
           sharpe
           and
           shrewd
           wife
           must
           be
           pleased
           and
           mitigated
           with
           loue
           ,
           and
           ruled
           with
           authority
           :
           and
           the
           more
           gently
           thou
           doest
           vse
           and
           shew
           thy selfe
           vnto
           her
           that
           is
           meeke
           and
           honest
           ,
           the
           more
           benigne
           and
           meeke
           thou
           shalt
           find
           her
           .
           But
           she
           that
           is
           noble
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           stout
           minde
           and
           stomacke
           ,
           the
           lesse
           thou
           doest
           looke
           to
           be
           honoured
           ,
           the
           more
           she
           will
           obey
           and
           honour
           thee
           .
           But
           yet
           the
           wise
           husband
           shall
           neuer
           set
           himselfe
           so
           farre
           in
           loue
           ,
           that
           he
           forget
           that
           he
           is
           a
           man
           ,
           the
           ruler
           and
           gouernour
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           ofhis
           wife
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           set
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           in
           a
           station
           to
           watch
           ,
           and
           diligently
           to
           take
           heed
           what
           is
           done
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           who
           goeth
           
           out
           and
           in
           .
           And
           although
           the
           husband
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           ,
           be
           the
           head
           ouer
           his
           wife
           ,
           yet
           he
           may
           not
           abuse
           or
           despise
           her
           ,
           but
           most
           louingly
           defend
           and
           keepe
           her
           from
           all
           iniuries
           ,
           and
           all
           euils
           as
           his
           owne
           body
           .
           For
           like
           as
           the
           head
           〈◊〉
           and
           heareth
           for
           the
           whole
           body
           ,
           ruleth
           and
           guideth
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           giueth
           it
           strength
           of
           life
           :
           or
           as
           Christ
           doth
           defend
           ,
           teach
           and
           preserue
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           Sauiour
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           eye
           ,
           heart
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           guide
           thereof
           :
           euen
           so
           must
           the
           husband
           be
           head
           vnto
           his
           wife
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           to
           shew
           her
           like
           kindnesse
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           same
           fashion
           to
           guide
           her
           ,
           and
           rule
           her
           with
           discretion
           ,
           for
           her
           good
           and
           preseruation
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           force
           and
           wilfulnesse
           to
           intreat
           her
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           her
           defender
           ,
           instructer
           ,
           teacher
           ,
           and
           comfort
           .
           So
           that
           when
           the
           husband
           hath
           
           obtained
           that
           his
           wife
           doth
           truely
           and
           heartily
           loue
           him
           ,
           there
           shall
           then
           need
           neither
           precepts
           ,
           nor
           lawes
           :
           for
           loue
           shall
           teach
           her
           moe
           things
           ,
           and
           more
           effectually
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           precepts
           of
           all
           the
           Phylosophers
           .
           He
           ought
           therefore
           to
           endeauour
           ,
           and
           more
           force
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           his
           wife
           may
           loue
           him
           ,
           then
           that
           she
           may
           feare
           him
           .
           When
           his
           wife
           shall
           offend
           or
           displease
           him
           ,
           he
           may
           nor
           hate
           her
           or
           quarrell
           with
           her
           ,
           but
           patiently
           and
           mildly
           admonish
           her
           :
           
             For
             no
             man
             euer
             hated
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             his
             owne
             body
             ,
             but
             
             cherisheth
             it
             ,
             and
             maketh
             much
             of
             it
             .
          
           So
           then
           he
           that
           loueth
           his
           wife
           ,
           loueth
           himselfe
           :
           for
           thereby
           he
           enioyeth
           peace
           and
           comfort
           ,
           and
           helpe
           to
           himselfe
           in
           all
           his
           affaires
           :
           therefore
           in
           the
           same
           verse
           Paul
           counselleth
           husbands
           to
           loue
           their
           wiues
           ,
           as
           their
           bodies
           .
           And
           after
           in
           the
           33.
           verse
           ,
           as
           though
           it
           were
           too
           little
           to
           loue
           them
           as
           their
           bodies
           ,
           he
           saith
           :
           
             Let
             euery
             one
             loue
             his
             wife
             as
             himselfe
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           his
           body
           and
           soule
           too
           .
           For
           if
           God
           commanded
           men
           to
           loue
           their
           neighbours
           as
           themselues
           ,
           much
           more
           are
           they
           bound
           to
           loue
           their
           wiues
           as
           themselues
           ,
           which
           are
           their
           next
           neighbours
           .
           As
           Elkanah
           did
           not
           loue
           his
           wife
           lesse
           for
           her
           barrennesse
           ,
           but
           said
           :
           
             Am
             not
             I
             better
             vnto
             thee
             then
             tenne
             sonnes
             ?
          
           as
           
           though
           he
           fauoured
           her
           more
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           she
           thought
           her selfe
           despised
           :
           so
           a
           good
           husband
           will
           not
           take
           occasion
           to
           loue
           his
           wife
           lesse
           for
           her
           infirmities
           ,
           but
           comfort
           her
           more
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           this
           man
           did
           ,
           that
           she
           may
           
           beare
           with
           his
           infirmities
           too
           .
           And
           so
           the
           one
           helping
           to
           beare
           the
           others
           burthen
           ,
           they
           shall
           
           the
           better
           fulfill
           the
           law
           of
           Christ.
           For
           as
           in
           a
           Citie
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           vnequall
           then
           that
           euery
           man
           should
           be
           like
           equall
           :
           so
           it
           is
           not
           conuenient
           ,
           that
           in
           one
           house
           euery
           man
           should
           be
           like
           and
           equall
           together
           .
           There
           is
           no
           equalitie
           in
           that
           citie
           where
           the
           priuate
           man
           is
           equal
           with
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           the
           people
           with
           the
           Senate
           ,
           or
           the
           seruant
           with
           the
           maister
           ,
           but
           rather
           a
           confusion
           of
           all
           offices
           and
           authoritie
           .
        
         
           The
           husband
           and
           the
           wife
           are
           Lords
           of
           the
           house
           :
           for
           vnto
           them
           the
           Lord
           said
           ,
           
             Be
             ye
             Lords
             ouer
             the
             fish
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             ouer
             the
             fowle
             of
             the
             
             heauen
             ,
             aud
             ouer
             euery
             beast
             that
             moueth
             vpon
             the
             earth
             .
          
           And
           the
           selfesame
           Creator
           said
           ,
           
             that
             the
             woman
             should
             be
             an
             helper
             vnto
             the
             man.
          
           Therefore
           the
           husband
           without
           any
           exception
           ,
           is
           maister
           
           ouer
           all
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           hath
           more
           to
           do
           in
           his
           house
           with
           his
           owne
           domesticall
           affaires
           ,
           then
           the
           magistrate
           .
           The
           wife
           is
           ruler
           ouer
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           but
           yet
           vnder
           her
           husband
           .
           There
           are
           certaine
           things
           in
           the
           house
           that
           onely
           do
           appertaine
           to
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           husband
           ,
           wherewith
           it
           were
           a
           reproch
           for
           the
           wife
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           her
           husband
           ,
           to
           meddle
           :
           as
           to
           receiue
           strangers
           ,
           or
           to
           marrie
           her
           daughter
           .
           But
           there
           are
           other
           things
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           the
           husband
           giueth
           ouer
           his
           right
           vnto
           his
           wife
           :
           as
           to
           rule
           and
           gouerne
           her
           maidens
           :
           to
           see
           to
           those
           things
           that
           belong
           vnto
           the
           kitchin
           ,
           and
           to
           
           huswiferie
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           houshold
           stuffe
           .
           Other
           meane
           things
           ,
           as
           to
           buy
           and
           sell
           certaine
           necessarie
           things
           ,
           may
           be
           ordered
           after
           the
           wit
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           fidelity
           of
           the
           woman
           .
           It
           cannot
           well
           be
           rehearsed
           ,
           how
           many
           vertues
           &
           profits
           ,
           the
           mutuall
           concord
           and
           loue
           of
           man
           and
           wife
           doth
           bring
           to
           great
           things
           ,
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           nor
           how
           many
           losses
           and
           incommodities
           do
           grow
           of
           the
           dissention
           and
           discord
           betweene
           them
           .
           For
           the
           houshold
           ,
           when
           their
           maister
           and
           their
           mistresse
           ,
           or
           dame
           ,
           are
           at
           debate
           ,
           can
           no
           otherwise
           be
           in
           quiet
           and
           at
           rest
           ,
           then
           a
           Citie
           whose
           rulers
           agree
           not
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           seeth
           them
           in
           concord
           and
           quietnesse
           ,
           then
           it
           reioyceth
           ,
           trusting
           that
           they
           will
           be
           euen
           so
           vnto
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           perceiueth
           them
           to
           be
           among
           themselues
           .
           Wherein
           surely
           they
           are
           not
           deceiued
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           man
           and
           his
           wife
           do
           louingly
           and
           gently
           support
           and
           intreate
           one
           another
           ,
           they
           learne
           not
           to
           disdaine
           ,
           or
           for
           euery
           light
           fault
           to
           be
           angry
           with
           their
           seruants
           ,
           or
           yet
           for
           any
           household
           words
           to
           be
           vexed
           or
           angrie
           one
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           they
           set
           aside
           all
           hastie
           and
           cruell
           words
           and
           correction
           ,
           with
           all
           other
           things
           that
           issue
           and
           proceed
           of
           a
           disdainefull
           and
           a
           furious
           mind
           .
           And
           the
           seruants
           are
           not
           onely
           merrie
           therefore
           ,
           but
           also
           they
           do
           their
           seruice
           the
           more
           obediently
           and
           cheerefully
           ,
           shewing
           reuerence
           vnto
           the
           authority
           that
           proceedeth
           and
           increaseth
           of
           quietnesse
           and
           concord
           .
           For
           the
           husband
           doth
           defend
           his
           wiues
           
           estimation
           ,
           with
           loue
           and
           beneuolence
           :
           and
           the
           wife
           her
           husband
           with
           honour
           and
           obedience
           .
           So
           that
           vnitie
           and
           concord
           ,
           causeth
           them
           to
           be
           accounted
           wise
           ,
           honest
           ,
           and
           vertuous
           ;
           and
           they
           must
           needs
           be
           good
           ,
           seeing
           they
           haue
           loued
           so
           long
           together
           .
           But
           there
           can
           be
           no
           long
           amitie
           or
           friendship
           ,
           but
           betweene
           those
           that
           are
           good
           ,
           who
           do
           suffer
           and
           deuoure
           vp
           those
           things
           for
           the
           which
           other
           men
           leaue
           and
           forsake
           amitie
           ,
           and
           breake
           off
           charitie
           .
           Neither
           doth
           there
           grow
           of
           any
           other
           thing
           so
           great
           reuerence
           and
           honour
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           opinion
           and
           estimation
           of
           another
           mans
           goodnesse
           and
           wisedome
           :
           the
           which
           reuerence
           is
           not
           onely
           honoured
           within
           the
           doores
           ,
           but
           also
           shineth
           and
           extendeth
           it selfe
           into
           the
           Citie
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           is
           taken
           for
           an
           honest
           man
           ,
           and
           accounted
           to
           be
           louing
           and
           gentle
           ,
           seeing
           that
           he
           loueth
           his
           wife
           so
           constantly
           :
           and
           also
           he
           is
           reputed
           for
           a
           wise
           man
           ,
           considering
           that
           he
           can
           so
           moderately
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           difficult
           and
           hard
           matters
           :
           and
           he
           is
           reckned
           worthy
           to
           rule
           a
           common-wealth
           ,
           that
           with
           such
           wisedome
           ,
           discretion
           ,
           and
           iudgement
           ,
           doth
           rule
           and
           gouerne
           his
           owne
           house
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           may
           easily
           conserue
           and
           keepe
           his
           Citizens
           in
           peace
           and
           concord
           ,
           that
           hath
           so
           well
           established
           the
           same
           in
           his
           owne
           house
           and
           family
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           none
           will
           thinke
           or
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           able
           to
           be
           a
           ruler
           ,
           or
           to
           keepe
           peace
           &
           quietnesse
           in
           the
           towne
           or
           Citie
           ,
           who
           cannot
           liue
           peaceably
           in
           his
           owne
           house
           ,
           
           where
           he
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           ruler
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           were
           a
           little
           King
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           all
           .
           And
           in
           matrimoniall
           debate
           and
           discord
           ,
           the
           man
           is
           more
           to
           be
           blamed
           then
           is
           the
           woman
           ,
           because
           that
           he
           being
           the
           chiefe
           ruler
           and
           head
           ,
           doth
           not
           purge
           and
           remedie
           her
           of
           that
           vice
           the
           which
           ingendred
           that
           discord
           ,
           or
           else
           patiently
           beare
           and
           suffer
           the
           same
           .
           For
           the
           blame
           of
           all
           discord
           is
           commonly
           laid
           on
           him
           that
           is
           chiefe
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           not
           moderate
           nor
           stay
           the
           thing
           to
           come
           to
           such
           a
           strife
           and
           discord
           ,
           or
           else
           because
           he
           was
           not
           able
           to
           do
           it
           .
           In
           the
           first
           ,
           there
           appeareth
           manifest
           malice
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           impatience
           and
           weakenesse
           ,
           the
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           farre
           from
           him
           that
           is
           esteemed
           to
           be
           most
           worthy
           ,
           and
           appointed
           to
           rule
           and
           gouerne
           others
           .
           And
           thus
           he
           commeth
           into
           hatred
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           he
           hath
           left
           off
           to
           do
           his
           dutie
           and
           office
           ,
           when
           necessitie
           required
           it
           .
           That
           husband
           that
           loueth
           not
           his
           wife
           after
           that
           he
           hath
           enioyed
           her
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           but
           doth
           waxe
           feeble
           and
           cold
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           a
           thing
           most
           vsuall
           and
           ordinarie
           with
           such
           as
           are
           kindled
           with
           bodily
           lust
           and
           lecherie
           )
           is
           a
           very
           beast
           and
           no
           man
           ,
           hauing
           no
           reason
           ,
           but
           is
           drawne
           to
           those
           deeds
           through
           the
           motion
           of
           his
           senses
           ,
           which
           ,
           after
           the
           heate
           is
           a
           little
           past
           ,
           will
           cleane
           change
           their
           opinion
           .
        
         
           Also
           there
           are
           other
           occasions
           ,
           that
           should
           moue
           the
           husband
           to
           extend
           this
           loue
           to
           his
           
           wife
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           be
           not
           duller
           then
           a
           stone
           .
           As
           for
           that
           his
           wife
           hath
           suffered
           so
           great
           trauel
           &
           
           labour
           ,
           that
           she
           hath
           borne
           and
           brought
           him
           forth
           children
           ,
           the
           heires
           of
           his
           name
           and
           substance
           ,
           and
           the
           vpholders
           of
           his
           family
           :
           and
           that
           she
           hath
           forsaken
           her
           fathers
           goods
           and
           riches
           ,
           to
           follow
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           with
           him
           both
           good
           and
           euill
           :
           and
           that
           she
           setting
           her
           whole
           mind
           now
           vpon
           him
           ,
           knoweth
           no
           other
           father
           nor
           yet
           any
           of
           her
           kin
           .
           What
           one
           thing
           shall
           suffice
           if
           these
           and
           others
           cannot
           do
           it
           ?
           Who
           so
           will
           then
           obey
           nature
           ,
           humanitie
           ,
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           shall
           euery
           day
           loue
           his
           wife
           more
           and
           more
           :
           and
           the
           better
           he
           knoweth
           her
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           will
           trust
           her
           ,
           and
           so
           open
           and
           disclose
           his
           loue
           ,
           and
           shew
           her
           greater
           signes
           and
           tokens
           of
           loue
           and
           beneuolence
           ,
           manifesting
           that
           to
           be
           borne
           and
           nourished
           through
           the
           experience
           of
           her
           vertue
           ,
           and
           through
           hope
           to
           be
           continued
           and
           kept
           ,
           that
           in
           time
           to
           come
           she
           may
           be
           like
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           striue
           to
           ouercome
           herselfe
           with
           vertue
           .
           As
           the
           husband
           ought
           to
           loue
           his
           Wife
           tenderly
           ,
           so
           from
           her
           as
           from
           a
           
           fountaine
           ,
           he
           must
           extend
           his
           loue
           also
           vnto
           her
           parents
           and
           kinsfolkes
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           they
           may
           well
           know
           and
           perceiue
           ,
           how
           greatly
           their
           cousin
           doth
           aide
           and
           helpe
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           in
           like
           manner
           may
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           his
           beneuolence
           and
           loue
           to
           her
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           it
           redoundeth
           among
           her
           friends
           and
           parents
           ;
           and
           of
           this
           he
           shall
           receiue
           no
           little
           profit
           at
           home
           .
           And
           seeing
           he
           loueth
           his
           wiues
           kinsemen
           for
           her
           sake
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           ought
           he
           then
           to
           loue
           her
           
           children
           ,
           that
           she
           in
           like
           case
           may
           loue
           his
           ,
           if
           he
           haue
           any
           ?
           And
           thus
           the
           one
           seeing
           the
           mutuall
           loue
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           they
           shall
           knit
           and
           couple
           themselues
           in
           good
           and
           stedfast
           loue
           vnto
           their
           liues
           end
           .
           The
           duties
           which
           are
           to
           be
           performed
           of
           the
           husband
           and
           the
           wife
           ,
           are
           either
           pertaining
           to
           pietie
           and
           godlinesse
           ,
           or
           else
           mutuall
           seuerall
           duties
           concerning
           the
           parties
           themselues
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           common
           dutie
           is
           prayer
           ,
           that
           they
           pray
           together
           by
           themselues
           .
           For
           as
           they
           are
           to
           pray
           with
           others
           in
           their
           families
           for
           things
           which
           concerne
           their
           houshold
           :
           so
           there
           are
           certaine
           things
           ,
           which
           belonging
           to
           themselues
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           mentioned
           in
           their
           families
           ,
           but
           priuately
           ;
           as
           namely
           ,
           for
           a
           godly
           posterity
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           birth
           the
           childrn
           be
           comely
           ,
           and
           not
           monstrous
           in
           comming
           forth
           like
           monsters
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           a
           griefe
           vnto
           them
           ,
           or
           an
           occasion
           that
           the
           wicked
           should
           speake
           euill
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           further
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           pray
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           haue
           comfort
           by
           them
           ,
           in
           their
           well-carriage
           ,
           and
           good
           behauiour
           :
           as
           likewise
           for
           their
           houshold
           ,
           and
           diuers
           other
           affaires
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           so
           commodiously
           pray
           for
           in
           their
           publike
           familie
           .
           As
           Isaack
           and
           Rebecca
           ,
           besides
           the
           prayers
           in
           their
           house
           ,
           which
           they
           vsed
           with
           Abrahams
           family
           ,
           did
           also
           pray
           together
           priuatly
           ,
           as
           Gen.
           25.
           21.
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Isaack
           prayed
           before
           his
           wife
           :
           for
           so
           the
           words
           signifie
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           haue
           children
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           A
           second
           dutie
           of
           pietie
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           admonish
           one
           another
           .
           As
           the
           husband
           is
           to
           admonish
           the
           wife
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           teach
           her
           :
           so
           the
           wife
           is
           to
           admonish
           the
           husband
           ;
           &
           in
           her
           place
           admonishing
           ,
           bringing
           sufficient
           reason
           is
           to
           be
           heard
           .
           For
           euen
           as
           the
           maister
           is
           to
           counsell
           the
           seruant
           ,
           and
           likewise
           to
           heare
           the
           good
           counsell
           of
           his
           seruant
           ,
           as
           Naaman
           2.
           
           King.
           5.
           13.
           14.
           heard
           his
           seruant
           which
           counselled
           him
           to
           wash
           in
           Iordan
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           saying
           of
           the
           Prophet
           :
           so
           in
           like
           manner
           the
           husbands
           duty
           is
           ,
           to
           counsell
           and
           to
           admonish
           his
           wife
           :
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           when
           he
           faileth
           in
           duty
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           heare
           her
           good
           counsell
           and
           admonition
           ,
           either
           concerning
           heauenly
           matters
           ,
           or
           earthly
           affaires
           ,
           she
           notwithstanding
           considering
           her
           estate
           and
           condition
           vnder
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           humility
           ,
           confessing
           her selfe
           to
           be
           the
           weaker
           vessell
           .
           1.
           
           Pet.
           3.
           7.
           
        
         
           Their
           mutuall
           and
           seuerall
           duties
           pertaining
           to
           themselues
           ,
           are
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           holy
           familiarity
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           betwixt
           man
           and
           wife
           :
           wherby
           they
           haue
           a
           more
           familiar
           vsage
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           do
           more
           familiarly
           behaue
           themselues
           in
           a
           comely
           sort
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           then
           any
           other
           parties
           whatsoeuer
           :
           in
           regard
           whereof
           ,
           Abimelech
           
           king
           of
           Gerar
           ,
           after
           that
           Isaack
           had
           said
           of
           Rebecca
           his
           wife
           ,
           
             She
             is
             my
             sister
          
           ,
           seeing
           Isaack
           playing
           and
           sporting
           with
           her
           familiarly
           ,
           knowing
           that
           familiarity
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           betweene
           the
           husband
           and
           the
           wife
           ;
           and
           knowing
           that
           Isaack
           was
           a
           godly
           religious
           man
           ,
           and
           
           therefore
           would
           not
           vse
           that
           kind
           of
           behauiour
           to
           any
           other
           woman
           ,
           saue
           to
           his
           wife
           ,
           discerned
           thereby
           ,
           and
           concluded
           certainely
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           his
           wife
           ,
           howsoeuer
           he
           had
           denied
           it
           before
           .
           Noting
           ,
           that
           a
           woman
           is
           not
           to
           be
           familiar
           after
           that
           sort
           with
           any
           other
           man
           ,
           saue
           her
           husband
           ;
           and
           contrary
           ,
           that
           the
           husband
           ought
           not
           to
           vse
           this
           familiaritie
           with
           any
           other
           woman
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           with
           his
           wife
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           Pro.
           5.
           19.
           we
           see
           that
           the
           wife
           should
           be
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           louing
           Hinde
           ;
           namely
           delightfull
           ,
           &
           one
           in
           whom
           he
           may
           delight
           :
           that
           as
           the
           Hart
           delighteth
           in
           the
           Hinde
           ,
           so
           the
           wife
           should
           be
           a
           delight
           vnto
           her
           husband
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           like
           manner
           she
           ought
           to
           take
           delight
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Againe
           ,
           there
           is
           another
           mutuall
           dutie
           ,
           pertaining
           to
           themselues
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           neare
           coniunction
           ,
           euen
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           for
           an
           
           holy
           procreation
           of
           children
           ,
           in
           respect
           whereof
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           The
           husband
           hath
           not
           power
           ouer
           his
           owne
           body
           ,
           but
           the
           wife
           &c.
           
           Onely
           when
           it
           is
           with
           the
           wife
           (
           as
           is
           common
           to
           women
           ,
           Ezech.
           18.
           6.
           
           )
           or
           that
           she
           be
           sicke
           of
           her
           disease
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           then
           to
           haue
           the
           vse
           of
           her
           body
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Such
           as
           do
           aspire
           and
           purpose
           to
           enter
           into
           
           the
           holy
           estate
           of
           matrimony
           ,
           are
           to
           beginne
           in
           prayer
           and
           holinesse
           to
           God.
           And
           hauing
           attained
           to
           that
           estate
           ,
           ought
           to
           vse
           the
           benefit
           of
           marriage
           ,
           as
           an
           holy
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           all
           godlinesse
           and
           puritie
           ,
           for
           a
           remedie
           against
           
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           the
           prouocation
           and
           lust
           to
           intemperancie
           .
        
         
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           honesty
           of
           marriage
           grounded
           vpon
           Gods
           ordinance
           ,
           doth
           couer
           the
           shame
           of
           incontinencie
           ;
           yet
           not
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           married
           folkes
           should
           defile
           and
           pollute
           that
           holy
           estate
           ,
           by
           admitting
           all
           things
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           should
           so
           vse
           it
           ,
           as
           there
           might
           be
           no
           excesse
           in
           dissolutenesse
           ,
           neither
           any
           intemperancie
           contrarie
           to
           the
           holinesse
           thereof
           :
           So
           that
           to
           abuse
           it
           in
           lasciuious
           excesse
           ,
           is
           fornication
           .
        
         
           When
           God
           created
           the
           woman
           ,
           he
           said
           :
           
             It
             is
             not
             good
             that
             man
             should
             be
             alone
             .
             I
             will
             make
             him
             a
          
           
           
             helpe
             meete
             for
             him
          
           ;
           but
           whatsoeuer
           is
           said
           of
           the
           woman
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           be
           an
           helpe
           to
           the
           man
           ,
           must
           also
           be
           put
           in
           practise
           ,
           and
           exercised
           by
           the
           husband
           to
           wards
           his
           wife
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostle
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           7.
           whether
           in
           auoiding
           fornication
           ,
           whether
           in
           procuring
           generation
           ,
           and
           the
           education
           and
           bringing
           vp
           of
           children
           ;
           whether
           in
           maintaining
           a
           family
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           saluation
           of
           soules
           .
        
         
           Hereby
           it
           euidently
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           the
           dutie
           common
           both
           to
           the
           husband
           and
           wife
           ,
           importeth
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           should
           aide
           and
           helpe
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           leade
           their
           lines
           in
           chastitie
           and
           holinesse
           .
           Next
           ,
           to
           auoide
           fornication
           .
           So
           that
           the
           dutie
           of
           the
           husband
           and
           the
           wife
           consisteth
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           liue
           together
           in
           all
           
           chastitie
           and
           purenesse
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           take
           great
           heed
           and
           beware
           of
           breaking
           the
           bond
           ,
           and
           infringing
           and
           violating
           the
           saith
           of
           marriage
           ,
           by
           fornication
           or
           adulterie
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           detestable
           sinne
           in
           the
           sight
           both
           of
           God
           and
           man.
           If
           such
           as
           wanting
           the
           remedy
           of
           marriage
           ,
           by
           committing
           fornication
           ,
           do
           incurre
           an
           offence
           worthy
           euerlasting
           damnation
           ,
           what
           may
           those
           deserue
           ,
           who
           hauing
           a
           remedy
           for
           their
           infirmity
           ,
           do
           neuerthelesse
           ouerflow
           in
           adulterie
           ?
           Yet
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           onely
           to
           abstaine
           from
           this
           abhomination
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           also
           forbeare
           from
           euery
           thing
           that
           may
           seeme
           to
           tend
           thereunto
           ,
           or
           to
           continue
           any
           beginning
           ,
           apparence
           ,
           allurement
           ,
           or
           occasion
           of
           euill
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           because
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           all
           this
           is
           forbidden
           euen
           in
           these
           expresse
           words
           :
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             commit
             adultery
          
           .
           For
           the
           word
           adulterie
           ,
           comprehendeth
           all
           prouocations
           ,
           gestures
           ,
           specches
           :
           yea
           ,
           euen
           vnchast
           lookes
           .
           And
           therefore
           saith
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           
             He
             that
             looketh
             vpon
             another
             mans
             wife
             ,
             to
             lust
             after
             her
             ,
             bath
             alreadie
             committed
             adulterie
             with
             her
             in
             his
             heart
             .
          
           Next
           ,
           that
           we
           preuent
           all
           occasions
           of
           iealousie
           ,
           a
           most
           dangerous
           disease
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           difficultie
           to
           cure
           .
           For
           where
           either
           the
           husband
           or
           the
           wife
           ,
           is
           tainted
           with
           iealousie
           ,
           they
           belecue
           euery
           word
           that
           they
           heare
           spoken
           touching
           their
           passion
           ,
           albeit
           it
           beare
           no
           apparence
           of
           truth
           .
           And
           therefore
           Christian
           husbands
           and
           wiues
           ,
           must
           so
           beare
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           incurre
           no
           suspition
           of
           enill
           :
           
           but
           rather
           they
           ought
           to
           practise
           this
           ,
           as
           wel
           to
           auoide
           occasion
           of
           offence
           ,
           as
           for
           feare
           lest
           iealousie
           should
           conuert
           marriage
           into
           a
           most
           miserable
           and
           wretched
           estate
           .
        
         
           The
           care
           and
           burthen
           to
           maintaine
           their
           family
           is
           common
           to
           them
           both
           ;
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           properly
           the
           husband
           is
           to
           get
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           it
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           wife
           to
           order
           and
           dispose
           it
           .
           Howbeit
           the
           dutie
           of
           the
           wife
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           husband
           ,
           doth
           not
           so
           exempt
           either
           of
           them
           .
           but
           that
           she
           also
           ,
           according
           to
           her
           ability
           and
           power
           ,
           must
           helpe
           her
           husband
           to
           get
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           likewise
           ,
           in
           his
           discretion
           ,
           direct
           her
           in
           the
           dispensation
           thereof
           :
           
             He
             that
             doth
             not
             orderly
             gouerne
             his
             house
             ,
             shall
             inherite
             the
             winde
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           Salomon
           .
           )
           And
           order
           consisteth
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           husband
           follow
           his
           businesse
           ,
           traffique
           ,
           or
           calling
           ,
           without
           any
           molestation
           of
           the
           wife
           ,
           who
           ought
           not
           to
           meddle
           or
           controle
           him
           therein
           ,
           but
           with
           great
           discretion
           and
           gentlenesse
           :
           as
           also
           the
           husband
           is
           not
           to
           deale
           but
           soberly
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           discretion
           with
           affaires
           that
           are
           proper
           to
           the
           wife
           .
           The
           man
           is
           iealous
           of
           his
           authority
           and
           reputation
           ,
           and
           the
           woman
           inclined
           to
           respect
           her selfe
           to
           be
           despised
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           as
           the
           husband
           cannot
           well
           abide
           that
           his
           wife
           should
           shew
           her selfe
           more
           skilfull
           and
           wise
           in
           his
           businesse
           then
           himselfe
           :
           so
           cannot
           the
           wife
           suffer
           that
           her
           husband
           should
           despise
           and
           account
           her
           a
           foole
           ,
           by
           medling
           with
           her
           small
           houshold
           affaires
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           dutie
           therefore
           of
           the
           husband
           and
           
           wife
           ,
           consisteth
           in
           looking
           to
           that
           which
           is
           aforesaid
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           their
           marriage
           may
           be
           quiet
           ,
           &
           themselues
           liue
           together
           in
           loue
           ;
           euen
           so
           an
           idle
           and
           vnthrifty
           husband
           ,
           and
           a
           prodigall
           and
           slothfull
           wife
           ,
           are
           two
           ready
           wayes
           to
           destruction
           .
           The
           husband
           that
           hath
           such
           a
           wife
           ,
           casteth
           his
           labours
           into
           a
           bottomles
           sacke
           ,
           and
           the
           wife
           that
           is
           matched
           with
           such
           a
           husband
           ,
           draweth
           a
           cart
           heauy
           loden
           through
           a
           sandy
           way
           without
           a
           horse
           .
        
         
           Such
           a
           husband
           ,
           especially
           ,
           if
           idlenesse
           draw
           him
           to
           loue
           and
           haunt
           ale-houses
           and
           tauernes
           ,
           is
           cruell
           to
           his
           wife
           and
           children
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           wife
           confounds
           her
           husband
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           reproach
           and
           pouertie
           to
           her
           whole
           family
           .
           The
           remedy
           for
           the
           husband
           that
           hath
           such
           a
           wife
           ,
           is
           patience
           ,
           with
           discret
           admonition
           and
           prayer
           to
           God
           :
           as
           also
           the
           helpe
           for
           the
           wife
           that
           hath
           such
           a
           husband
           ,
           is
           tolleration
           ,
           gentle
           exhortation
           ,
           and
           cheerefull
           and
           louing
           entertainment
           of
           her
           husband
           ,
           whereby
           to
           enduce
           him
           willingly
           to
           keepe
           home
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           also
           to
           be
           mutuall
           helpers
           each
           to
           other
           ,
           in
           matters
           concerning
           their
           owne
           saluation
           and
           the
           seruice
           of
           God.
           First
           ,
           if
           one
           of
           them
           (
           as
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           be
           an
           vnbeleeuer
           ,
           the
           other
           must
           labour
           to
           draw
           his
           partie
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           .
           Saint
           Paul
           exhorting
           the
           husband
           and
           wife
           of
           contrary
           religions
           ,
           not
           to
           part
           ,
           but
           to
           dwell
           together
           ;
           addeth
           a
           notable
           reason
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             What
             knowest
             thou
             ,
             ó
             man
             ,
             
             
             whether
             thou
             shalt
             saue
             thy selfe
             :
             or
             thou
             ô
             woman
             ,
             whether
             thou
             shalt
             saue
             thy
             husband
             ?
          
           therein
           declaring
           ,
           that
           the
           faithfull
           person
           in
           duty
           is
           to
           labour
           and
           endeuour
           to
           winne
           his
           party
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           saue
           her
           .
        
         
           Saint
           '
           Peter
           exhorteth
           wiues
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           their
           husbands
           ,
           albeit
           vnbeleeuers
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           '
           obey
           not
           the
           word
           :
           that
           so
           without
           speech
           ,
           
             by
             their
             holy
             and
             vertuous
             conuersation
             ,
             they
             may
             〈◊〉
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           both
           be
           beleeuers
           ,
           their
           duty
           is
           ,
           to
           confirme
           and
           strengthen
           each
           other
           in
           the
           time
           of
           persecution
           ,
           that
           they
           constantly
           follow
           Iesus
           Christ.
           They
           are
           also
           each
           to
           helpe
           and
           comfort
           other
           ,
           if
           either
           of
           them
           happen
           to
           fall
           into
           any
           fault
           or
           sinne
           .
           They
           ought
           also
           each
           to
           perswade
           other
           to
           charitie
           ,
           to
           releeue
           the
           poore
           ,
           diligently
           to
           frequent
           Sermons
           ,
           to
           vse
           prayers
           and
           supplications
           ,
           and
           praise
           and
           thanksgiuing
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           comfort
           each
           other
           in
           the
           time
           of
           affictions
           ;
           to
           be
           short
           ,
           either
           to
           exhort
           other
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           duties
           and
           exercises
           beseeming
           the
           children
           of
           God.
           In
           this
           manner
           did
           that
           holy
           woman
           Elizeus
           hostesse
           ,
           exhort
           her
           husband
           to
           prepare
           a
           chamber
           for
           the
           Prophet
           to
           lodge
           in
           .
           Saint
           Paul
           also
           saith
           ,
           that
           women
           desirous
           to
           learne
           ,
           should
           question
           with
           their
           husbands
           at
           home
           .
           Wherby
           he
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           the
           husband
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           instructed
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           may
           be
           ready
           to
           instruct
           his
           wife
           at
           home
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           husband
           (
           after
           
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Bee
           ,
           )
           should
           euery
           where
           gather
           euery
           good
           instruction
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           able
           to
           impart
           it
           to
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           by
           hauing
           a
           communication
           ,
           acquaint
           her
           therewith
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           other
           duties
           which
           be
           common
           both
           to
           the
           husband
           and
           the
           wife
           ,
           as
           among
           the
           rest
           ,
           such
           as
           proceed
           of
           the
           vnion
           &
           coniunction
           of
           marriage
           ,
           whereof
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             They
             are
             one
             slesh
          
           :
           Gen.
           2.
           24.
           
           Matth.
           19.
           5.
           
        
         
           And
           of
           this
           vnion
           proceedeth
           the
           mutuall
           loue
           betwixt
           them
           .
           
             For
             no
             man
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             hateth
             his
             owne
             flesh
             ,
             but
             loueth
             and
             cherisheth
             
             it
             .
          
           But
           for
           as
           much
           as
           the
           foundation
           of
           this
           mutuall
           loue
           ,
           is
           the
           vnitie
           of
           marriage
           ,
           whereby
           the
           husband
           and
           the
           wife
           are
           made
           one
           flesh
           ;
           the
           husband
           as
           the
           head
           ,
           the
           wife
           as
           the
           bodie
           :
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           this
           loue
           must
           be
           stedfast
           ,
           not
           variable
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           vnion
           of
           marriage
           continue
           notwithstanding
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           befall
           either
           the
           husband
           or
           the
           wife
           .
        
         
           Notwithstanding
           whatsoeuer
           complexions
           ,
           (
           we
           say
           )
           natures
           and
           infirmities
           may
           appeare
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           sicknesse
           ,
           losse
           of
           goods
           ,
           iniuries
           ,
           griefes
           ,
           or
           other
           inconueniences
           that
           may
           arise
           ,
           yet
           so
           long
           as
           the
           foundation
           of
           loue
           that
           is
           the
           vnion
           of
           marriage
           doth
           continue
           ,
           so
           long
           must
           loue
           and
           affection
           remaine
           .
           God
           commandeth
           
           vs
           ,
           to
           loue
           our
           neighbours
           as
           our selues
           ,
           because
           they
           be
           of
           our
           flesh
           .
           Albeit
           therefore
           ,
           that
           he
           contemne
           ,
           hate
           ,
           offend
           ,
           or
           wrong
           vs
           :
           albeit
           he
           
           be
           our
           enemie
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           deserueth
           not
           that
           we
           should
           loue
           him
           ,
           yet
           because
           he
           is
           of
           our
           flesh
           ,
           the
           foundation
           of
           loue
           remaining
           ,
           we
           must
           loue
           him
           .
        
         
           How
           much
           rather
           ought
           they
           to
           put
           this
           in
           practise
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           bond
           of
           marriage
           are
           made
           one
           flesh
           ?
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           the
           vnion
           betweene
           man
           and
           wife
           ,
           is
           without
           comparison
           more
           straite
           ,
           and
           bindeth
           them
           each
           to
           loue
           other
           much
           more
           then
           the
           coniunction
           whereby
           man
           is
           vnited
           vnto
           his
           neighbour
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           the
           mischiefe
           ,
           that
           in
           many
           their
           loue
           is
           not
           grounded
           vpon
           the
           vnion
           of
           marriage
           ,
           but
           vpon
           beautie
           ,
           riches
           ,
           and
           other
           carnall
           and
           worldly
           considerations
           ,
           subiect
           to
           change
           ,
           alteration
           ,
           and
           losse
           .
        
         
           This
           corruption
           that
           respecteth
           beautie
           ,
           is
           olde
           ,
           and
           noted
           to
           be
           among
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           floud
           .
           
             The
             sonnes
             of
             God
          
           (
           saith
           
             Moses
             )
             seeing
             the
             
             daughters
             of
             men
             were
             faire
             ,
             lusted
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             tooke
             them
             in
             marriage
             .
          
        
         
           But
           indeed
           it
           is
           money
           that
           maketh
           loue
           ,
           and
           riches
           ingender
           affection
           ,
           witnesse
           the
           experience
           of
           our
           dayes
           .
           Yet
           such
           loue
           resembleth
           onely
           a
           fire
           of
           straw
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           a
           blaze
           ,
           and
           is
           soone
           out
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           continued
           with
           great
           wood
           ,
           or
           other
           like
           substance
           .
           Loue
           growing
           of
           beauty
           ,
           riches
           ,
           lust
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           like
           slight
           ,
           vncertaine
           ,
           and
           fraile
           grounds
           ,
           is
           soone
           lost
           and
           vanished
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           maintained
           with
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           vnion
           ,
           of
           two
           in
           one
           flesh
           ,
           and
           
           the
           vertues
           thereto
           adioyned
           :
           &
           therefore
           must
           euery
           man
           thinke
           vpon
           this
           vnion
           in
           marriage
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           enioy
           ,
           nourish
           ,
           &
           continue
           the
           loue
           that
           there
           of
           proceedeth
           ,
           the
           rather
           because
           such
           loue
           is
           the
           nurse
           of
           concord
           ,
           that
           maketh
           marriage
           happy
           :
           as
           contrariwise
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           this
           loue
           ,
           is
           the
           fountaine
           of
           strife
           ,
           quarrelling
           ,
           debate
           ,
           and
           other
           like
           afflictions
           ,
           that
           conuert
           the
           paradise
           of
           marriage
           into
           a
           hell
           .
           For
           dissention
           betweene
           man
           and
           wife
           ,
           is
           the
           trouble
           and
           ouerthrow
           of
           the
           houshold
           .
        
         
           They
           that
           wil
           auoide
           such
           strife
           ,
           must
           therefore
           loue
           each
           other
           :
           and
           especially
           they
           must
           haue
           care
           hereof
           when
           they
           are
           first
           married
           .
           For
           as
           a
           vessell
           made
           of
           two
           peeces
           ,
           and
           glewed
           together
           ,
           may
           at
           the
           first
           be
           easily
           broken
           ,
           but
           in
           time
           groweth
           hard
           :
           so
           is
           it
           also
           with
           two
           persons
           that
           are
           glewed
           or
           ioyned
           together
           by
           the
           bond
           of
           marriage
           .
        
         
           This
           loue
           ,
           the
           mother
           of
           peace
           ,
           will
           ingender
           a
           care
           and
           duty
           each
           to
           support
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           practise
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           Saint
           Paul
           requireth
           in
           all
           beleeuers
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           
             To
             be
             gentle
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             friendly
             ,
             and
             each
             to
             forgiue
             other
             ,
             euen
             as
             God
             hath
             forgiuen
             vs
             through
             Christ.
          
           Let
           the
           husband
           think
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           married
           a
           daughter
           of
           Adam
           ,
           and
           all
           her
           infirmities
           :
           and
           likewise
           let
           the
           woman
           thinke
           ,
           that
           she
           hath
           not
           married
           an
           Angell
           ,
           but
           a
           child
           of
           Adam
           ,
           with
           his
           corruption
           .
           And
           so
           let
           them
           both
           resolue
           to
           beare
           that
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           soon
           amended
           .
           Let
           not
           the
           
           body
           complaine
           of
           the
           head
           ,
           albeit
           it
           haue
           but
           one
           eye
           ,
           neither
           the
           head
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           albeit
           it
           be
           crooked
           or
           mishapen
           .
           Such
           defaults
           do
           neuer
           breake
           vnion
           and
           loue
           betweene
           the
           head
           and
           the
           body
           :
           neither
           must
           the
           infirmities
           of
           the
           husband
           or
           the
           wife
           ,
           infringe
           the
           loue
           that
           proceedes
           of
           the
           vnion
           and
           coniunction
           of
           mariage
           .
           If
           the
           husband
           be
           giuen
           to
           brawling
           ,
           or
           the
           wife
           to
           chiding
           ,
           let
           them
           both
           beware
           of
           giuing
           any
           occasion
           .
        
         
           The
           bell
           hath
           a
           loud
           sound
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           that
           will
           not
           heare
           it
           must
           beware
           how
           he
           pulleth
           the
           rope
           and
           shake
           it
           :
           so
           if
           the
           one
           will
           begin
           to
           chide
           without
           a
           cause
           ,
           let
           the
           other
           be
           either
           deafe
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           heare
           it
           ,
           or
           dumbe
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           no
           answer
           .
           So
           that
           where
           the
           husband
           is
           deafe
           ,
           and
           the
           wife
           blinde
           ,
           marriage
           is
           quiet
           and
           free
           from
           dissention
           .
           Whereby
           is
           meant
           ,
           that
           the
           wife
           must
           winke
           at
           many
           infirmities
           of
           her
           husband
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           saw
           them
           not
           ,
           and
           the
           husband
           put
           vp
           many
           shrewde
           speeches
           of
           his
           wife
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           heard
           them
           not
           .
           Neither
           can
           it
           be
           any
           reproach
           to
           the
           husband
           and
           wise
           ,
           so
           stedfastly
           vnited
           ,
           to
           practise
           this
           dutie
           ,
           considering
           that
           Dauid
           protesteth
           ,
           that
           he
           vsed
           the
           like
           patience
           and
           discretion
           among
           his
           enemies
           :
           
             They
             that
             seeke
             after
             my
             life
             lay
             
             snares
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             go
             about
             to
             do
             me
             euill
             ,
             talke
             wicked
             things
             ,
             and
             imagine
             deceit
             continually
             :
             But
             I
             as
             a
             deafe
             man
             ,
             heard
             not
             :
             and
             am
             as
             a
             dumbe
             man
             which
             openeth
             not
             his
             mouth
             .
             Thus
             I
             am
             as
             a
             
             man
             that
             heareth
             not
             ,
             and
             in
             whose
             mouth
             are
             no
             reproofes
             .
          
        
         
           This
           vnion
           betweene
           man
           and
           wife
           ,
           doth
           also
           engender
           that
           dutie
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           noteth
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             For
             this
             cause
             shall
             a
             man
             leaue
             his
             
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             and
             cleaue
             to
             his
             wife
             .
          
           And
           also
           the
           wife
           in
           the
           like
           respect
           is
           bound
           to
           the
           like
           duty
           toward
           her
           husband
           .
           Not
           that
           marriage
           exempteth
           any
           from
           their
           due
           honour
           and
           obedience
           to
           parents
           ,
           but
           to
           declare
           that
           the
           vnion
           betweene
           man
           and
           wife
           ,
           is
           greater
           then
           betweene
           the
           children
           and
           the
           parents
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           the
           true
           loue
           of
           the
           husband
           to
           the
           wife
           ,
           and
           the
           wife
           to
           the
           husband
           ,
           surmounteth
           all
           loue
           of
           children
           to
           their
           parents
           .
        
         
           The
           husband
           and
           the
           wife
           haue
           their
           secret
           counsels
           and
           communication
           of
           matters
           concerning
           their
           profit
           and
           commodity
           .
           The
           wise
           it
           more
           obedient
           to
           her
           husband
           ,
           and
           the
           husband
           more
           desirous
           to
           please
           his
           wife
           ,
           then
           their
           Parents
           :
           yea
           and
           at
           length
           it
           falleth
           out
           ,
           that
           they
           depart
           from
           their
           parents
           ,
           to
           keepe
           house
           by
           themselues
           .
           And
           this
           plainely
           appeared
           in
           Lea
           and
           Rachel
           ,
           being
           sisters
           ,
           and
           the
           wiues
           of
           
           lacob
           .
           For
           lacob
           grieued
           at
           the
           wrong
           offered
           him
           by
           their
           father
           Laban
           ,
           boldly
           made
           his
           moane
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Whereupon
           they
           also
           complaining
           of
           their
           father
           ,
           agreed
           with
           lacob
           ,
           and
           consented
           together
           ,
           to
           leaue
           their
           father
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           their
           husband
           lacob
           .
           Herein
           likewise
           consisteth
           another
           
           dutie
           of
           the
           husband
           to
           the
           wife
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           wife
           to
           the
           husband
           :
           namely
           ,
           that
           they
           shew
           no
           greater
           secrecie
           or
           communication
           of
           their
           houshold
           affaires
           to
           their
           parents
           ,
           then
           mutually
           each
           to
           other
           :
           and
           this
           rule
           is
           especially
           to
           be
           put
           in
           practise
           ,
           when
           there
           groweth
           any
           discontent
           betweene
           themselues
           .
           For
           if
           the
           husband
           shall
           complaine
           to
           his
           parents
           of
           his
           wife
           ,
           or
           the
           wife
           of
           her
           husband
           ,
           such
           dealing
           might
           breed
           a
           most
           dangerous
           iealousie
           ,
           and
           consequently
           perhaps
           irreconciliable
           dissention
           and
           strife
           .
           But
           if
           it
           should
           grow
           to
           any
           complaint
           ,
           it
           were
           requisite
           ,
           so
           discreetly
           to
           prosecute
           the
           matter
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           wife
           should
           come
           to
           her
           husbands
           parents
           ,
           and
           the
           husband
           to
           the
           wiues
           parents
           .
           So
           would
           all
           cause
           of
           iealousie
           ceasse
           ,
           and
           the
           complaint
           procure
           most
           assured
           remedy
           .
        
         
           This
           loue
           and
           agreement
           in
           marriage
           produceth
           yet
           another
           dutie
           ,
           common
           both
           to
           the
           husband
           and
           the
           wife
           .
           And
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           neuer
           seeke
           ,
           neither
           once
           thinke
           of
           diuorce
           .
           And
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           let
           them
           remember
           what
           is
           written
           :
           
             That
             which
             God
             hath
             ioyned
             together
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             put
             asunder
             .
          
           Likewise
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           adultery
           ,
           
           may
           separate
           those
           that
           are
           vnited
           by
           marriage
           .
        
         
           All
           other
           agreements
           and
           contracts
           ,
           made
           by
           mutuall
           consent
           ,
           may
           be
           broken
           and
           dissolued
           ,
           by
           the
           like
           consent
           of
           both
           parties
           :
           but
           in
           the
           contract
           of
           marriage
           ,
           Almightie
           God
           commeth
           in
           as
           a
           witnesse
           :
           yea
           ,
           he
           receiueth
           the
           promise
           
           of
           both
           parties
           ,
           as
           a
           ioyning
           them
           in
           that
           estate
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           doth
           Salomon
           note
           ,
           where
           he
           obiecteth
           to
           the
           harlot
           ,
           that
           she
           hath
           forgotten
           
           the
           couenant
           or
           alliance
           of
           her
           God.
           But
           Malachie
           speaketh
           more
           plainely
           ,
           and
           giueth
           a
           reason
           ,
           why
           God
           punished
           such
           husbands
           as
           leauing
           their
           lawfull
           wiues
           tooke
           others
           :
           Because
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             Lord
             hath
             bene
             witnesse
             betweene
             
             thee
             and
             the
             wife
             of
             thy
             youth
             ,
             against
             whom
             thou
             hast
             transgressed
             ,
             yet
             is
             she
             thy
             companion
             ,
             and
             the
             wife
             of
             thy
             couenant
             .
          
           The
           promise
           therefore
           to
           God
           cannot
           be
           broken
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           his
           authoritie
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           dayes
           of
           Moses
           ,
           husbands
           were
           easily
           and
           soone
           intreated
           to
           sorsake
           their
           wiues
           ,
           by
           giuing
           them
           a
           bill
           of
           diuorce
           :
           yet
           so
           farre
           was
           this
           course
           from
           being
           lawfull
           ,
           that
           contrarywise
           Iesus
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           tolerated
           only
           
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           hardnesse
           of
           husbands
           hearts
           ,
           who
           otherwise
           would
           haue
           vexed
           their
           wiues
           ,
           and
           intreated
           them
           cruelly
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           libell
           containing
           the
           cause
           of
           diuorce
           ,
           and
           putting
           away
           of
           the
           woman
           ,
           did
           iustifie
           her
           ,
           and
           condemne
           the
           man.
           For
           seeing
           it
           was
           neuer
           giuen
           in
           case
           of
           adulterie
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           punished
           with
           death
           )
           all
           other
           causes
           alledged
           in
           the
           libell
           ,
           tended
           to
           iustifie
           the
           woman
           ,
           and
           declare
           that
           she
           was
           wrongfully
           diuourced
           ,
           and
           so
           condemned
           the
           husband
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           
           contraryed
           the
           first
           institution
           of
           marriage
           ;
           
           whereto
           Iesus
           Christ
           condemning
           this
           corruption
           ,
           doth
           returne
           them
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             It
             was
             not
             so
             from
             
             the
             beginning
             :
          
           And
           therefore
           ,
           
             Whosoeuer
             shall
             put
             away
             his
             wife
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             for
             whoredome
             ,
             and
             marrieth
             another
             ,
             committeth
             adulterie
             ,
             and
             whosoeuer
             marrieth
             her
             which
             is
             diuorced
             ,
             doth
             commit
             adulterie
             with
             her
          
           ;
           So
           straight
           is
           the
           bond
           of
           marriage
           .
        
         
           Here
           of
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           whatsoeuer
           difficulties
           may
           arise
           betweene
           the
           husband
           and
           the
           wife
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           long
           ,
           tedious
           ,
           and
           incurable
           sicknesse
           of
           either
           party
           :
           whether
           naturall
           and
           contrary
           humours
           ,
           that
           breed
           debate
           ,
           wrangling
           ,
           or
           〈◊〉
           ,
           about
           household
           affaires
           :
           whether
           it
           be
           any
           vice
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           husband
           be
           a
           drunkard
           ,
           or
           the
           wife
           a
           slothfull
           ,
           idle
           ,
           or
           〈◊〉
           housewife
           :
           whether
           either
           party
           forsake
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           profession
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           do
           fall
           to
           idolatrie
           or
           heresie
           :
           yet
           still
           the
           bond
           of
           marriage
           remaineth
           stedfast
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           dissolued
           .
           Neither
           may
           they
           be
           separated
           ,
           euen
           by
           their
           owne
           mutuall
           consent
           :
           for
           as
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           pronounced
           :
           
             That
             which
             God
             hath
             ioyned
             together
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             put
             asunder
             .
          
           
           And
           therefore
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             any
             brother
             hath
             a
             wife
             that
             beleeueth
             not
             ;
             if
             she
             be
             content
             to
             dwell
             with
             him
             ;
             let
             him
             not
             forsake
             her
             :
             and
             the
             woman
             which
             hath
             an
             husband
             that
             beleeueth
             not
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             be
             content
             to
             dwell
             with
             her
             ,
             let
             her
             not
             for
             sake
             him
             .
          
           And
           because
           some
           did
           suppose
           ,
           that
           the
           vnbeleefe
           in
           anie
           of
           the
           parties
           might
           
           breed
           some
           pollution
           in
           their
           marriage
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           prophane
           and
           vnchristian
           ,
           he
           answereth
           no.
           
        
         
           His
           reason
           is
           ,
           
             For
             the
             vnbeleeuing
             husband
             is
             sanctified
             by
             his
             beleeuing
             wife
             ;
             and
             the
             vnbeleeuing
             wife
             ,
             by
             her
             beleeuing
             husband
             .
          
           And
           this
           he
           proueth
           ,
           by
           affirming
           that
           the
           childrēissuing
           of
           such
           marriage
           be
           holy
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           partakers
           of
           the
           couenant
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           accepted
           into
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Onely
           he
           addeth
           this
           exception
           :
           
             If
             the
             vnbeleeuing
             man
             depart
             ,
             and
             for
             sake
             the
             beleeuing
             wife
             ,
             she
             is
             not
             subiect
             to
             follow
             him
             .
          
        
         
           And
           yet
           must
           this
           be
           vnderstood
           ,
           where
           such
           departure
           ariseth
           either
           vpon
           hatred
           that
           he
           beareth
           to
           the
           true
           religion
           that
           bis
           wife
           prosesseth
           ,
           or
           vpon
           a
           desire
           to
           vse
           his
           polluted
           and
           false
           religion
           .
           For
           therein
           cannot
           his
           wife
           follow
           him
           without
           danger
           of
           defiling
           ,
           and
           depriuing
           her selfe
           of
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           truth
           ;
           together
           with
           the
           food
           of
           her
           soule
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           ,
           where
           Saint
           Paul
           speaking
           of
           the
           husband
           and
           wife
           ,
           both
           beleeuers
           ,
           saith
           :
           
             If
             the
             
             woman
             depart
             from
             her
             husband
             ,
             let
             her
             remaine
             vnmarried
             ,
             or
             be
             reconciled
             to
             her
             husband
             :
          
           he
           therein
           meaneth
           not
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           lawfull
           for
           the
           woman
           ,
           because
           she
           cannot
           beare
           the
           troublesome
           nature
           of
           her
           husband
           ,
           or
           to
           auoyde
           strife
           and
           debate
           ,
           to
           depart
           ,
           and
           liue
           as
           a
           widdow
           ;
           but
           onely
           he
           〈◊〉
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           husband
           vpon
           such
           like
           occasion
           ,
           shall
           put
           
           away
           ,
           or
           cast
           off
           his
           wife
           ,
           yet
           is
           not
           she
           at
           her
           libertie
           to
           marry
           another
           ,
           but
           must
           remaine
           vnmarried
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           be
           reconciled
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           those
           women
           ,
           which
           vpon
           the
           hard
           dealing
           ,
           or
           troublesome
           disposition
           of
           their
           husbands
           ,
           do
           for
           sake
           them
           ,
           are
           greatly
           to
           be
           reproued
           ,
           as
           thereby
           giuing
           occasion
           of
           great
           mischiefe
           and
           trouble
           :
           as
           also
           are
           those
           husbands
           ,
           who
           vpon
           like
           occasion
           do
           forsake
           their
           wiues
           .
           For
           seeing
           nothing
           may
           make
           diuorce
           but
           adultery
           ,
           euery
           purpose
           and
           determination
           to
           part
           vpon
           any
           other
           occasion
           or
           reason
           ,
           is
           restrained
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           and
           the
           law
           of
           marriage
           .
        
         
           And
           〈◊〉
           as
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           vs
           to
           continue
           in
           such
           desperation
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           our
           liues
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           lawfull
           so
           to
           abide
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           enter
           thereinto
           :
           if
           therefore
           ,
           vpon
           such
           occasion
           the
           husband
           forsake
           his
           wife
           ,
           or
           the
           wife
           her
           husband
           ;
           rather
           then
           to
           continue
           the
           mischiefe
           begun
           ,
           let
           them
           returne
           together
           againe
           ,
           and
           thinke
           that
           the
           shortest
           follies
           do
           least
           hurt
           .
        
         
           If
           they
           alledge
           their
           intreaty
           ,
           in
           their
           opinion
           intollerable
           ,
           and
           their
           nature
           so
           contrary
           ,
           
           that
           they
           cannot
           liue
           without
           strife
           and
           debate
           :
           and
           that
           being
           asunder
           ,
           and
           quiet
           in
           conscience
           ,
           free
           from
           trouble
           ,
           they
           may
           the
           better
           apply
           themselues
           and
           employ
           their
           time
           in
           prayer
           :
           the
           answer
           is
           that
           such
           〈◊〉
           must
           not
           dissolue
           ,
           
           or
           breake
           the
           bond
           of
           marriage
           ,
           and
           
           their
           duties
           to
           liue
           together
           :
           but
           let
           them
           thinke
           that
           God
           hath
           called
           them
           to
           the
           exercise
           of
           patience
           ,
           which
           vpon
           hearty
           prayer
           he
           will
           grant
           to
           them
           :
           Let
           them
           labour
           to
           beare
           each
           with
           other
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           liue
           in
           peace
           ;
           and
           continually
           pray
           to
           God
           to
           giue
           them
           grace
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           Let
           them
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           diuell
           transformeth
           himselfe
           into
           an
           Angell
           of
           light
           ,
           when
           by
           propounding
           a
           desire
           to
           liue
           in
           quiet
           ,
           and
           consequently
           a
           meane
           to
           pray
           vnto
           God
           ;
           for
           the
           compassing
           thereof
           ,
           he
           induceth
           them
           to
           gainesay
           Gods
           prohibition
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           separate
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           ioyned
           together
           .
           For
           as
           the
           coniunction
           commeth
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           the
           separation
           and
           diuorce
           proceedeth
           from
           the
           diuell
           .
        
         
           If
           they
           reply
           ,
           that
           by
           liuing
           asunder
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           marry
           not
           againe
           ,
           they
           breake
           not
           the
           bond
           of
           marriage
           ;
           let
           them
           remember
           ,
           that
           marriage
           being
           ordained
           for
           a
           remedie
           against
           fornication
           ,
           for
           the
           generation
           and
           bringing
           vp
           of
           children
           ,
           and
           also
           for
           an
           helpe
           each
           to
           other
           in
           mutuall
           societie
           ,
           and
           inseparable
           conuersation
           oflife
           ,
           yet
           doth
           there
           appeare
           no
           token
           or
           effect
           of
           marriage
           in
           those
           that
           liue
           asunder
           ,
           albeit
           they
           marry
           not
           againe
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           the
           benefit
           of
           marriage
           consisteth
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           procreation
           of
           children
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           the
           mutuall
           societie
           of
           the
           two
           diuerse
           Sexes
           .
           Otherwise
           it
           could
           not
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           
           there
           were
           any
           marriage
           betweene
           two
           old
           folkes
           .
        
         
           This
           vnion
           of
           marriage
           ,
           yet
           teacheth
           vs
           another
           duty
           ,
           common
           both
           to
           the
           man
           and
           to
           the
           wife
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           their
           goods
           be
           common
           betweene
           them
           .
           That
           Common-wealth
           may
           in
           some
           sort
           be
           said
           to
           be
           happy
           ,
           where
           they
           haue
           no
           vse
           of
           these
           words
           :
           
             Mine
             and
             thine
          
           ;
           but
           in
           marriage
           especially
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           heard
           .
           If
           the
           wife
           haue
           brought
           most
           goods
           in
           marriage
           ,
           the
           marriage
           once
           consummate
           and
           made
           ,
           her
           part
           is
           gone
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           gone
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           made
           common
           :
           as
           also
           are
           the
           debtes
           ,
           whether
           hers
           or
           her
           husbands
           .
           And
           therefore
           can
           neither
           of
           them
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           mine
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           ours
           .
           When
           a
           woman
           hath
           brought
           great
           goods
           ,
           yet
           may
           she
           not
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           do
           with
           mine
           owne
           what
           I
           list
           :
           for
           she
           her selfe
           is
           not
           her
           owne
           ,
           but
           her
           husbands
           .
        
         
           The
           husband
           (
           as
           the
           head
           and
           chiefe
           guide
           of
           the
           family
           ,
           )
           must
           haue
           the
           custody
           and
           chiese
           gouernment
           of
           the
           goods
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           yet
           may
           he
           discharge
           himselfe
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           or
           of
           part
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           shall
           thinke
           meete
           and
           conuenient
           .
        
         
           Yet
           let
           him
           remember
           ,
           that
           he
           intreate
           her
           not
           as
           a
           seruant
           ,
           by
           giuing
           her
           money
           as
           it
           were
           in
           mistrust
           ,
           or
           with
           condition
           to
           returne
           him
           a
           particular
           account
           :
           for
           the
           husbands
           mistrust
           doth
           many
           times
           prouoke
           the
           woman
           ;
           and
           the
           wiues
           vaine
           expence
           breedeth
           mistrust
           in
           the
           
           husband
           .
           But
           the
           faithfull
           and
           discret
           employment
           and
           good
           vsage
           of
           the
           wife
           ,
           and
           her
           husbands
           confidence
           in
           her
           ,
           will
           procure
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           goods
           be
           common
           to
           both
           ,
           so
           each
           alike
           shall
           vndertake
           the
           custody
           and
           employment
           of
           the
           same
           .
           Hereunto
           for
           a
           conclusion
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           we
           will
           yet
           adde
           two
           duties
           ,
           common
           both
           to
           the
           husband
           and
           the
           wife
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           ,
           that
           they
           daily
           pray
           to
           God
           to
           giue
           them
           grace
           to
           liue
           together
           in
           peace
           and
           loue
           ,
           and
           that
           each
           may
           be
           an
           helpe
           to
           others
           saluation
           .
           Let
           all
           such
           as
           desire
           to
           enioy
           such
           a
           selicitie
           ,
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           daily
           pray
           to
           God
           for
           the
           obtaining
           thereof
           .
           And
           let
           those
           that
           liue
           in
           strife
           and
           debate
           ,
           examine
           themselues
           whether
           they
           haue
           no
           cause
           to
           impute
           their
           miserable
           estate
           to
           their
           neglect
           of
           this
           duty
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           ,
           consisteth
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           same
           :
           which
           Saint
           Paul
           teacheth
           ,
           saying
           :
           Let
           
           
             those
             that
             be
             married
             ,
             be
             as
             if
             they
             were
             not
             married
             .
          
           But
           how
           ?
           by
           so
           enioying
           the
           commodity
           and
           contentation
           of
           marriage
           ,
           that
           the
           benefit
           of
           their
           coniunction
           breed
           no
           diuorce
           betweene
           God
           and
           them
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           ,
           that
           thereby
           they
           be
           not
           hindered
           ,
           or
           made
           slacke
           in
           any
           duty
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           neighbours
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           that
           no
           affliction
           (
           depending
           or
           proceeding
           of
           marriage
           )
           withdraw
           them
           ,
           or
           force
           them
           to
           resolue
           any
           thing
           contrary
           to
           the
           vnion
           of
           marriage
           ,
           and
           these
           
           Christian
           profession
           that
           they
           be
           the
           children
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           particular
           duties
           of
           the
           husband
           toward
           the
           wife
           ,
           are
           first
           ,
           to
           protect
           her
           ,
           to
           haue
           regard
           and
           care
           ouer
           her
           ,
           &c.
           Ruth
           3.
           9.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           he
           vnfainedly
           loue
           her
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           fountaine
           springeth
           this
           dutie
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           beare
           with
           her
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           to
           enter
           into
           bitternesse
           and
           wrath
           :
           Colossions
           3.
           16.
           
           To
           the
           same
           end
           Saint
           Peter
           exhorting
           husbands
           to
           behaue
           themselues
           discreetly
           ,
           
           and
           with
           knowledge
           and
           wisedome
           toward
           their
           wiues
           ,
           he
           requireth
           of
           them
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           they
           neuer
           say
           nor
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           iustly
           offend
           their
           wiues
           ,
           as
           some
           there
           be
           ,
           who
           being
           prodigall
           ,
           great
           spenders
           ,
           or
           idle
           and
           slacke
           in
           their
           businesse
           ,
           do
           cause
           their
           wiues
           and
           children
           to
           languish
           in
           pouertie
           :
           Others
           ,
           who
           haunting
           tauernes
           ,
           ale-houses
           ,
           and
           gaming
           ,
           do
           consume
           and
           wast
           that
           which
           should
           maintaine
           their
           family
           :
           Others
           who
           comming
           home
           drunke
           ,
           do
           beate
           and
           vexe
           their
           wiues
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           driue
           them
           into
           dispaire
           :
           Others
           ,
           who
           by
           vile
           and
           bitter
           speeches
           ,
           by
           threatnings
           ,
           and
           other
           vnchristian
           actions
           ,
           vnworthy
           a
           husband
           ,
           do
           prouoke
           their
           wiues
           ;
           and
           so
           stirre
           vp
           such
           strife
           and
           debate
           ,
           as
           do
           conuert
           the
           comfort
           of
           marriage
           into
           an
           hell
           .
           Seeing
           therefore
           ,
           that
           the
           husband
           is
           head
           ,
           he
           ought
           in
           such
           wisedome
           ,
           reason
           and
           discretion
           to
           beare
           himselfe
           ,
           
           that
           he
           giue
           his
           wife
           no
           iust
           occasion
           of
           offence
           ,
           or
           prouocation
           :
           yet
           he
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           head
           be
           drunke
           ,
           the
           whole
           body
           is
           in
           danger
           of
           weake
           gouernment
           ,
           euen
           oflying
           in
           the
           mire
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           albeit
           the
           wife
           should
           minister
           iust
           cause
           of
           griefe
           and
           displeasure
           ,
           yet
           that
           the
           husband
           should
           not
           thereof
           take
           occasion
           against
           his
           wiues
           infirmities
           ;
           or
           enter
           into
           bitternesse
           ,
           taunts
           ,
           or
           disquietnesse
           :
           but
           discreetly
           ,
           and
           patiently
           beare
           with
           her
           ;
           that
           so
           they
           may
           quietly
           and
           louingly
           liue
           together
           .
        
         
           The
           hurt
           or
           weaknesse
           of
           any
           one
           member
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           prouoketh
           not
           the
           head
           to
           wrath
           or
           bitternesse
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           compassion
           ,
           and
           an
           inclination
           to
           helpe
           it
           .
           And
           indeede
           ,
           whereas
           God
           hauing
           created
           the
           woman
           the
           weaker
           vessell
           (
           as
           Saint
           Peter
           noteth
           ,
           )
           and
           did
           so
           ioyne
           her
           to
           man
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           to
           the
           end
           that
           he
           striuing
           with
           so
           fraile
           a
           vessell
           ,
           should
           bruise
           and
           breake
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           by
           gentle
           and
           discreet
           intreating
           ,
           he
           should
           quietly
           enioy
           the
           help
           that
           God
           hath
           giuen
           him
           .
        
         
           Let
           him
           therefore
           after
           the
           counsell
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           so
           respect
           her
           ,
           as
           one
           ,
           who
           albeit
           she
           be
           
           weake
           ,
           is
           neuerthelesse
           a
           profitable
           vessell
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           ,
           let
           him
           loue
           and
           honour
           her
           ,
           as
           one
           ,
           whom
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           frailtie
           of
           her
           Sexe
           )
           God
           hath
           so
           honoured
           ,
           and
           Iesus
           Christ
           so
           loued
           ,
           that
           being
           together
           with
           man
           
           redeemed
           with
           his
           bloud
           ,
           she
           is
           ,
           together
           with
           her
           husband
           ,
           co-heire
           of
           life
           euerlasting
           .
        
         
           A
           chrystall
           glasse
           ,
           is
           a
           precious
           and
           profitable
           vessell
           ,
           yet
           brittle
           :
           so
           is
           the
           married
           woman
           .
           But
           albeit
           she
           be
           brittle
           ,
           yet
           is
           she
           profitable
           to
           her
           husband
           ,
           and
           precious
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           child
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           member
           of
           Christ.
           As
           therefore
           a
           man
           doth
           more
           carefully
           take
           heed
           ofbreaking
           such
           a
           glasse
           ,
           then
           some
           earthen
           or
           tinne
           vessell
           ,
           the
           one
           being
           more
           base
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           more
           strong
           :
           so
           likewise
           should
           the
           husband
           haue
           such
           regard
           of
           the
           frailtie
           of
           his
           wife
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           beare
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           intreate
           her
           with
           gentlenesse
           and
           discretion
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           vse
           her
           as
           a
           precious
           and
           profitable
           vessell
           ,
           to
           his
           comfort
           and
           ioy
           .
           And
           in
           as
           much
           as
           prayer
           is
           an
           excellent
           seruice
           that
           God
           requireth
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           ready
           meanes
           to
           purchase
           his
           blessings
           ,
           let
           the
           husband
           discretly
           beare
           with
           his
           wife
           ,
           lest
           otherwise
           through
           their
           strife
           and
           contention
           ,
           their
           prayers
           (
           as
           Saint
           Peter
           saith
           )
           be
           letted
           and
           interrupted
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           3.
           7.
           
        
         
           Yet
           must
           we
           not
           say
           ,
           but
           the
           husband
           both
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           tell
           his
           wife
           of
           her
           infirmities
           ,
           that
           she
           may
           amend
           .
           But
           here
           we
           are
           to
           enter
           into
           consideration
           of
           sundrie
           points
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           he
           is
           especially
           to
           reproue
           her
           offences
           against
           God
           :
           as
           when
           Rachel
           said
           vnto
           
             Iacob
             :
             Giue
             me
             children
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             die
             :
          
           he
           reproued
           
           her
           of
           impoitunitie
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             Am
             I
             in
             Gods
             
             stead
             ,
             who
             hath
             withholden
             from
             thee
             the
             fruit
             of
             thy
             wombe
             ?
          
           Also
           when
           Iobs
           wife
           said
           to
           her
           husband
           :
           
             Doest
             thou
             abide
             in
             thy
             integritie
             ?
             Curse
             God
             and
             die
             :
          
           he
           wisely
           reproued
           such
           a
           wicked
           speech
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             Thou
             speakest
             as
             an
             vnwise
             woman
             .
             What
             ?
             shall
             we
             receiue
             good
             at
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             receiue
             euill
             ?
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           with
           gentlenesse
           and
           testimonie
           of
           good
           will
           :
           as
           Elkanah
           dealt
           with
           his
           wife
           Hanna
           ,
           when
           she
           mourned
           because
           she
           
           had
           no
           children
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           is
           meete
           that
           the
           husband
           should
           reproue
           his
           wife
           louingly
           ,
           rather
           by
           perswasion
           then
           by
           force
           .
           For
           as
           in
           a
           great
           stormie
           winde
           ,
           a
           man
           lappeth
           his
           cloake
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           holdeth
           it
           fast
           for
           feare
           oflosing
           it
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           winde
           is
           downe
           ,
           and
           the
           weather
           calme
           ,
           he
           letteth
           it
           hang
           easily
           :
           so
           ,
           when
           husbands
           will
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           perforce
           wrest
           away
           their
           wiues
           infirmities
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           will
           obstinately
           resist
           ;
           yet
           contrariwise
           ,
           by
           sweete
           wordes
           and
           louing
           exhortations
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           wonne
           voluntarily
           to
           forsake
           them
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           husband
           must
           seeke
           diligently
           to
           remoue
           the
           occasion
           and
           stone
           whereat
           his
           wife
           stumbleth
           ,
           and
           taketh
           occasion
           of
           griefe
           .
           So
           when
           Sarah
           was
           moued
           against
           Abraham
           because
           of
           Agar
           ,
           and
           obiected
           
           vnto
           him
           ,
           albeit
           wrongfully
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           eause
           that
           she
           contemned
           her
           :
           bearing
           with
           his
           wife
           ,
           〈◊〉
           remoued
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           contentation
           ,
           
           in
           suffering
           her
           to
           turne
           Agar
           out
           of
           doores
           .
        
         
           He
           must
           also
           take
           heed
           ,
           that
           he
           himselfe
           be
           not
           tainted
           with
           the
           same
           vice
           which
           he
           reproueth
           in
           his
           wife
           ,
           lest
           she
           stop
           his
           mouth
           with
           a
           reproach
           of
           the
           same
           fault
           :
           but
           rather
           by
           giuing
           her
           example
           by
           the
           contrarie
           vertue
           ,
           let
           her
           be
           induced
           and
           led
           to
           follow
           him
           .
           In
           reprouing
           the
           wife
           ,
           the
           husband
           must
           alwayes
           vse
           such
           discretion
           ,
           that
           she
           be
           not
           brought
           into
           contempt
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           should
           neuer
           be
           done
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           moe
           then
           themselues
           .
           For
           as
           it
           is
           meere
           follie
           for
           an
           husband
           to
           praise
           and
           commend
           his
           wife
           in
           company
           :
           so
           is
           it
           as
           dangerous
           to
           checke
           and
           reproue
           her
           before
           witnesse
           .
           For
           indeed
           thereof
           it
           commeth
           ,
           that
           women
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           beare
           that
           disgrace
           ,
           will
           reply
           ,
           and
           so
           ptouoke
           strife
           and
           dissention
           in
           open
           presence
           ,
           which
           will
           redound
           to
           great
           reproach
           and
           offence
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           the
           husband
           must
           not
           flatter
           his
           wife
           ,
           so
           he
           must
           not
           reproue
           her
           before
           strangers
           .
           A
           wise
           husband
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           seeketh
           to
           liue
           in
           quiet
           with
           his
           wife
           ,
           must
           obserue
           these
           three
           rules
           :
           Often
           to
           admonish
           :
           seldome
           to
           reproue
           :
           and
           neuer
           to
           smite
           her
           .
        
         
           Let
           the
           husband
           also
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           infirmities
           of
           his
           wife
           ,
           must
           be
           either
           taken
           away
           ,
           or
           borne
           witball
           .
           So
           that
           he
           that
           can
           take
           them
           quite
           away
           ,
           maketh
           his
           wife
           farre
           more
           commodious
           and
           fit
           for
           his
           purpose
           :
           and
           he
           that
           can
           
           beare
           with
           them
           ,
           maketh
           himselfe
           better
           ,
           and
           more
           vertuous
           .
        
         
           The
           husband
           is
           also
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           as
           God
           created
           the
           woman
           ,
           not
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           so
           equall
           in
           authoritie
           with
           her
           husband
           :
           so
           also
           he
           created
           her
           not
           of
           Adams
           foote
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           be
           troden
           downe
           and
           despised
           ;
           but
           he
           tooke
           her
           out
           of
           the
           rib
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           walke
           ioyntly
           with
           him
           ,
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           and
           gouernment
           of
           her
           head
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           that
           respect
           ,
           the
           husband
           is
           not
           to
           command
           his
           wife
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           the
           maister
           his
           seruant
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           soule
           doth
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           being
           conioyned
           in
           like
           affection
           and
           good
           wil.
           For
           as
           the
           soule
           in
           gouerning
           the
           body
           ,
           tendeth
           to
           the
           benefit
           and
           commoditie
           of
           the
           same
           :
           so
           ought
           the
           dominion
           and
           commandement
           of
           the
           husband
           ouer
           his
           wife
           ,
           to
           tend
           to
           reioyce
           and
           content
           her
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           testified
           his
           singular
           goodnesse
           vnto
           man
           ,
           in
           creating
           him
           an
           helper
           to
           assist
           him
           :
           so
           let
           him
           consider
           in
           how
           many
           sorts
           she
           is
           to
           him
           an
           helper
           ,
           to
           passe
           ouer
           this
           life
           in
           blessednesse
           .
           And
           let
           this
           daily
           seeking
           of
           such
           a
           benefit
           receiued
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           induce
           and
           stirre
           him
           vp
           to
           render
           thanks
           ,
           and
           to
           dispose
           himselfe
           to
           vse
           it
           well
           ,
           to
           his
           owne
           comfort
           and
           saluation
           :
           and
           not
           to
           abuse
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           destruction
           both
           of
           himselfe
           and
           his
           wife
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           he
           chance
           (
           as
           many
           do
           )
           vpon
           
           troubles
           and
           afflictions
           in
           marriage
           ,
           let
           him
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           doth
           proceed
           ,
           not
           properly
           from
           marriage
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           corruption
           of
           the
           parties
           married
           :
           and
           for
           his
           part
           ,
           let
           him
           studie
           to
           amend
           his
           infirmities
           and
           faults
           ,
           by
           amendment
           of
           life
           :
           and
           withall
           ,
           pray
           to
           God
           to
           grant
           the
           like
           grace
           vnto
           his
           wife
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           more
           they
           recouer
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           more
           feeling
           they
           may
           haue
           of
           the
           felicitie
           of
           marriage
           ,
           which
           Adam
           and
           Eue
           had
           enioyed
           ,
           had
           they
           continued
           as
           they
           were
           created
           in
           the
           Image
           of
           God.
           And
           the
           particular
           duties
           of
           the
           wife
           to
           the
           husband
           ,
           are
           principally
           these
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           she
           be
           a
           helper
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           she
           be
           obedient
           vnto
           him
           ,
           &c.
           
           These
           speciall
           duties
           are
           partly
           touched
           before
           ,
           and
           partly
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           As
           loue
           matrimoniall
           is
           greatly
           allowed
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           much
           commended
           of
           all
           good
           men
           ,
           as
           an
           ordinate
           ,
           holy
           ,
           and
           godly
           loue
           :
           so
           contrariwise
           hatred
           ,
           dissention
           ,
           strife
           ,
           debate
           ,
           vnquietnesse
           and
           frowardnesse
           in
           marriage
           ,
           highly
           displeaseth
           God
           ,
           and
           much
           grieueth
           all
           good
           and
           godly
           men
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           the
           diuell
           ,
           the
           enemie
           of
           all
           vnitie
           ,
           concord
           and
           agreement
           ,
           laboureth
           by
           all
           meanes
           he
           can
           (
           specially
           at
           the
           first
           comming
           of
           the
           married
           folkes
           to
           dwell
           together
           )
           to
           sow
           dissention
           and
           discord
           ,
           and
           to
           cause
           them
           not
           to
           agree
           ,
           but
           to
           dislike
           one
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           
           against
           whom
           they
           must
           diligently
           watch
           ,
           by
           seruent
           and
           earnest
           prayer
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           diuel
           preuaile
           not
           against
           them
           ,
           by
           such
           too
           early
           disagreement
           .
           For
           as
           two
           boords
           ,
           if
           at
           the
           first
           they
           be
           not
           well
           coupled
           and
           ioyned
           together
           ,
           are
           neuer
           fastened
           right
           afterwards
           ,
           but
           if
           the
           first
           coupling
           and
           ioyning
           together
           be
           good
           ,
           then
           can
           there
           afterward
           no
           violence
           driue
           the
           boordes
           asunder
           :
           yea
           ,
           the
           whole
           boord
           doth
           sooner
           breake
           ,
           then
           the
           glewing
           of
           them
           together
           :
           euen
           so
           ,
           the
           husband
           and
           wife
           must
           be
           very
           carefull
           and
           diligent
           ,
           that
           their
           first
           cohabitation
           and
           dwelling
           together
           be
           louing
           ,
           delectable
           ,
           and
           friendly
           ,
           and
           not
           separated
           through
           any
           
           spitefull
           contention
           or
           discord
           ,
           so
           shall
           the
           whole
           estate
           of
           their
           marriage
           be
           more
           comfortable
           ,
           and
           prosper
           the
           better
           so
           long
           as
           they
           shall
           liue
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           there
           happen
           to
           arise
           any
           sparke
           of
           discord
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           yet
           let
           them
           beware
           that
           at
           the
           last
           there
           be
           not
           too
           much
           displeasure
           ,
           disdaine
           ,
           and
           inconuenience
           kindled
           thereby
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           if
           at
           the
           first
           dwelling
           together
           there
           shall
           fall
           out
           such
           vnto
           wardnesse
           ,
           and
           vncomely
           discord
           ,
           then
           will
           it
           now
           and
           then
           be
           breaking
           out
           .
           Euen
           as
           it
           fareth
           with
           great
           wounds
           ,
           and
           broken
           legges
           or
           armes
           ,
           which
           seldome
           are
           so
           throughly
           healed
           ,
           but
           sometimes
           they
           haue
           paine
           at
           the
           change
           of
           the
           weather
           :
           so
           likewise
           ,
           if
           married
           folkes
           behaue
           themselues
           thus
           vntowardly
           
           and
           vnhonestly
           ,
           the
           one
           towards
           the
           other
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           if
           larres
           and
           discord
           be
           once
           begun
           betweene
           them
           ,
           the
           old
           canker
           of
           hatred
           will
           breede
           againe
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           scaled
           afterward
           .
           Let
           the
           one
           therefore
           learne
           betime
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           the
           nature
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           to
           apply
           themselues
           according
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           they
           must
           needs
           dwell
           together
           ,
           one
           to
           enioy
           another
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           to
           liue
           and
           die
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           stedfastly
           and
           vnfainedly
           to
           loue
           one
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           neither
           of
           them
           haue
           any
           thing
           so
           deare
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           be
           content
           to
           giue
           and
           bestow
           one
           vpon
           the
           other
           :
           yea
           euen
           their
           owne
           life
           if
           need
           require
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           husbands
           and
           wiues
           must
           euen
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           marriage
           ,
           giue
           their
           diligence
           ,
           that
           all
           iniuries
           &
           offences
           may
           be
           auoided
           ,
           for
           tender
           and
           lost
           loue
           is
           soone
           dissolued
           and
           broken
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           this
           new
           loue
           and
           coniunction
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           must
           be
           nourished
           ,
           with
           benigne
           ,
           sweete
           ,
           and
           gentle
           conuersation
           ,
           vntill
           it
           be
           so
           increased
           and
           fastened
           ,
           that
           no
           great
           storme
           be
           able
           to
           dissolue
           and
           breake
           it
           .
           And
           all
           suspition
           must
           be
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           but
           especially
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           matrimony
           ,
           eschewed
           and
           shunned
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           first
           begin
           to
           hate
           ,
           or
           euer
           they
           begin
           to
           loue
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           beware
           they
           do
           not
           faine
           any
           suspition
           ,
           nor
           conceiue
           it
           of
           any
           light
           occasions
           and
           coniectures
           ;
           for
           vnto
           such
           they
           
           in
           no
           wise
           must
           giue
           eare
           ,
           although
           there
           were
           some
           shew
           and
           great
           apparence
           of
           likelyhood
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           will
           be
           a
           good
           meanes
           to
           effect
           and
           worke
           this
           ;
           namely
           ,
           if
           they
           〈◊〉
           themselues
           to
           speake
           kindly
           and
           cheerefully
           one
           to
           the
           other
           .
           For
           as
           the
           ancient
           Counsellors
           of
           King
           Salomon
           ,
           gaue
           wise
           aduise
           and
           counsell
           vnto
           Rehoboam
           King
           ofIsraell
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           he
           
           might
           winne
           the
           loue
           and
           good
           liking
           of
           the
           people
           :
           
             Speake
             kindly
             vnto
             them
          
           (
           said
           they
           )
           
             and
             they
             will
             serue
             thee
             for
             euer
             after
          
           ;
           which
           counsell
           not
           being
           followed
           ,
           great
           inconuenience
           and
           mischiefe
           after
           befell
           vnto
           him
           .
           Euen
           so
           likewise
           if
           the
           husband
           be
           〈◊〉
           to
           procure
           the
           loue
           ofhis
           wife
           ,
           and
           to
           winne
           her
           to
           God
           ;
           or
           if
           the
           wife
           be
           desirous
           ,
           and
           would
           also
           procure
           the
           loue
           of
           her
           husband
           ,
           and
           winne
           him
           to
           God
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           draw
           on
           one
           another
           with
           sweet
           and
           gentle
           words
           ofloue
           ,
           speaking
           kindly
           one
           
           to
           another
           ;
           because
           
             gentle
             words
             do
             pacifie
             anger
          
           ,
           as
           water
           quencheth
           fire
           .
           But
           if
           they
           shall
           
           vse
           taunts
           or
           words
           of
           reproach
           and
           despite
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           much
           hurt
           then
           may
           ensue
           thereof
           :
           
             For
             a
             little
             leauen
             sowreth
             the
             whole
             
             lumpe
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           let
           them
           vse
           to
           giue
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           their
           dutifull
           names
           and
           titles
           ,
           and
           to
           eschue
           and
           shunne
           the
           contrary
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           like
           as
           the
           spitefull
           Iewes
           ,
           which
           hated
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           would
           not
           vouchsafe
           to
           giue
           him
           his
           name
           when
           they
           talked
           of
           him
           ,
           or
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           their
           vtter
           dislike
           of
           him
           ,
           they
           
           vsed
           to
           say
           ;
           
             Is
             this
             he
          
           ?
           or
           ,
           
             Art
             thou
             he
             that
             will
             do
             such
             a
             thing
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             he
             ?
             &c.
          
           Againe
           ,
           
             Whither
             will
             he
             go
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             finde
             him
             ?
          
           they
           would
           not
           say
           ,
           Is
           not
           this
           Iesus
           Christ
           ?
           or
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ?
           but
           they
           vsed
           a
           most
           despitefull
           kind
           of
           speaking
           ,
           which
           did
           bewray
           abundance
           of
           malice
           that
           was
           hidden
           in
           their
           hearts
           ;
           euen
           so
           it
           sometimes
           falleth
           out
           betwixt
           the
           husband
           and
           the
           wife
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           father
           and
           the
           sonne
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           maister
           and
           the
           seruant
           ,
           &c.
           that
           they
           could
           speake
           dutifully
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           but
           contempt
           ,
           and
           disdaine
           ,
           anger
           and
           malice
           ,
           will
           not
           suffer
           the
           one
           to
           affoord
           vnto
           the
           other
           their
           due
           names
           and
           titles
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           put
           in
           minde
           of
           those
           duties
           ,
           which
           those
           names
           require
           .
           Whereout
           Sathan
           sucketh
           no
           small
           aduantage
           ,
           whereas
           many
           times
           the
           very
           name
           of
           husband
           ,
           or
           wife
           ,
           father
           ,
           or
           sonne
           ,
           maister
           ,
           or
           seruant
           ,
           &c.
           doth
           greatly
           helpe
           to
           perswade
           the
           minde
           ,
           and
           to
           winne
           the
           affection
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           very
           mentioning
           of
           these
           names
           ,
           doth
           oftentimes
           leaue
           a
           print
           of
           duty
           behind
           in
           the
           conscience
           .
        
         
           Husbands
           must
           not
           forget
           this
           point
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           for
           them
           to
           declare
           and
           outwardly
           make
           a
           shew
           of
           a
           good
           life
           ,
           in
           words
           and
           precepts
           onely
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           life
           and
           deed
           :
           So
           that
           two
           things
           are
           very
           necessary
           for
           them
           to
           rule
           withall
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           wisedome
           and
           example
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           themselues
           fulfill
           the
           thing
           that
           they
           command
           to
           be
           done
           .
           The
           life
           
           and
           outward
           conuersation
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           good
           or
           euill
           ,
           doth
           not
           onely
           perswade
           ,
           but
           also
           constraine
           and
           enforce
           .
           We
           do
           see
           how
           mighty
           and
           auaileable
           ,
           this
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           exhortation
           of
           a
           Captaine
           is
           in
           the
           time
           of
           warre
           and
           battell
           ;
           Oh
           my
           souldiers
           ,
           do
           that
           ye
           shall
           see
           me
           do
           :
           the
           which
           contempt
           of
           death
           in
           the
           Captaine
           ,
           doth
           so
           creepe
           through
           the
           whole
           host
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           one
           ,
           be
           he
           neuer
           so
           feeble
           and
           weake-hearted
           ,
           that
           doth
           esteeme
           his
           life
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           he
           perceiueth
           that
           his
           Captaine
           careth
           so
           little
           .
           Thus
           did
           Christ
           ,
           with
           his
           Apostles
           and
           Martyrs
           ,
           draw
           the
           world
           vnto
           the
           Christian
           faith
           :
           Leuit.
           11.
           44.
           and
           19.
           2.
           and
           20.
           7.
           and
           21.
           8.
           
           Ioh.
           13.
           15.
           
           Phil.
           3.
           17.
           1.
           
           Tim.
           1.
           16.
           2.
           
           Thessal
           .
           3.
           9.
           
           For
           ,
           as
           they
           liued
           ,
           so
           they
           spake
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           spake
           ,
           so
           they
           liued
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           if
           the
           husband
           would
           haue
           his
           wife
           to
           be
           temperate
           ,
           quiet
           ,
           chast
           ,
           painfull
           in
           her
           calling
           ,
           religious
           ,
           &c.
           then
           he
           must
           be
           carefull
           that
           he
           be
           not
           distemperate
           ,
           vnquiet
           ,
           no
           whoremonger
           ,
           nor
           carelesse
           in
           his
           calling
           ,
           nor
           irreligious
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           if
           he
           command
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           he
           must
           looke
           that
           he
           deny
           not
           to
           do
           the
           same
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           his
           wife
           and
           family
           obey
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           more
           readie
           ,
           and
           willing
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           being
           both
           honest
           and
           lawfull
           to
           be
           done
           .
        
         
           The
           very
           name
           of
           a
           wife
           ,
           is
           like
           the
           Angell
           which
           stayed
           Abrahams
           hand
           when
           the
           stroke
           
           was
           comming
           .
           If
           Dauid
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           
           not
           expresse
           the
           commoditie
           and
           comfort
           of
           vnitie
           and
           brotherly
           loue
           ,
           was
           faine
           to
           say
           :
           
             Oh
             how
             good
             and
             ioyfull
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             brethren
             to
             
             dwell
             together
             in
             vnitie
             !
          
           Then
           let
           husbands
           weigh
           and
           consider
           ,
           how
           harsh
           and
           bitter
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           for
           them
           and
           their
           wiues
           to
           dwell
           together
           in
           enmitie
           and
           strife
           .
           For
           the
           first
           yeare
           after
           marriage
           ,
           God
           would
           not
           haue
           the
           husband
           go
           to
           warre
           with
           his
           enemies
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           he
           and
           his
           wife
           might
           learne
           to
           know
           one
           anothers
           
           conditions
           and
           qualities
           ,
           and
           so
           afterwards
           liue
           in
           godly
           peace
           ,
           &
           not
           warre
           one
           with
           another
           :
           and
           therefore
           God
           gaue
           a
           law
           ,
           and
           appointed
           that
           the
           new
           married
           husband
           that
           yeare
           should
           stay
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           settle
           his
           loue
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           warre
           and
           iarre
           after
           :
           for
           the
           God
           of
           peace
           dwelleth
           not
           in
           the
           house
           of
           warre
           .
           As
           a
           kingdome
           cannot
           stand
           if
           it
           be
           diuided
           ;
           so
           an
           house
           
           cannot
           stand
           if
           it
           be
           diuided
           :
           for
           strife
           is
           like
           a
           fire
           ,
           which
           leaues
           nothing
           but
           dust
           ,
           smoke
           ,
           and
           ashes
           behind
           it
           .
           We
           reade
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           of
           maisters
           that
           strooke
           their
           seruants
           ,
           but
           neuer
           of
           any
           that
           strooke
           his
           wife
           ,
           but
           rebuked
           her
           .
           Lot
           was
           drunk
           when
           he
           lay
           with
           his
           daughters
           
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           wife
           :
           and
           so
           is
           he
           which
           striketh
           his
           wife
           in
           stead
           of
           his
           seruants
           .
           The
           law
           sheweth
           how
           a
           bondman
           should
           be
           corrected
           :
           the
           wife
           is
           like
           a
           Iudge
           ,
           which
           is
           ioyned
           in
           commission
           with
           her
           husband
           to
           correct
           other
           .
           Wilt
           thou
           strike
           one
           in
           his
           owne
           house
           ?
           no
           more
           shouldst
           thou
           strike
           thy
           wife
           in
           her
           house
           .
           
           She
           is
           come
           to
           thee
           as
           to
           a
           Sanctuary
           ,
           to
           defend
           her
           from
           hurt
           :
           and
           canst
           thou
           hurt
           her
           thy selfe
           ?
           Therefore
           Abraham
           said
           to
           
             Lot
             ;
             Are
             we
             
             not
             brethren
             ?
          
           that
           is
           ,
           May
           brethren
           iarre
           ?
           But
           they
           may
           say
           ,
           are
           we
           not
           one
           ,
           can
           one
           chide
           with
           himselfe
           ?
           can
           one
           fight
           with
           himselfe
           ?
           He
           is
           a
           bad
           host
           that
           welcomes
           his
           guest
           with
           stripes
           .
           Doth
           a
           King
           trample
           on
           his
           crowne
           ?
           Salomon
           calleth
           the
           wife
           ,
           
             The
             crowne
             of
             her
             husband
          
           .
           Therefore
           
           he
           which
           woundeth
           her
           ,
           woundeth
           his
           owne
           honour
           :
           She
           is
           a
           free
           Citizen
           in
           thine
           house
           ,
           and
           hath
           taken
           the
           peace
           of
           thee
           the
           first
           day
           of
           her
           marriage
           ,
           to
           hold
           thy
           hands
           till
           she
           release
           thee
           againe
           .
           Adam
           saith
           of
           his
           spouse
           ,
           
             This
             is
             flesh
             of
             my
             flesh
             .
             But
             no
             man
          
           (
           saith
           
             Paul
             )
             euer
             
             hated
             his
             owne
             flesh
             .
          
           So
           then
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           aske
           whether
           he
           might
           strike
           his
           wife
           ?
           God
           saith
           ,
           nay
           :
           thou
           mayest
           not
           hate
           thy
           wife
           :
           For
           no
           man
           hateth
           his
           owne
           flesh
           ;
           shewing
           that
           he
           should
           not
           come
           neare
           blowes
           ,
           but
           thinke
           his
           wrath
           too
           much
           .
        
         
           Some
           husbands
           are
           wont
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           rule
           their
           wiues
           whatsoeuer
           they
           be
           ,
           or
           howsoeuer
           they
           came
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           in
           the
           hand
           and
           power
           of
           the
           husband
           ,
           what
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           qualities
           and
           conditions
           she
           shall
           be
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           a
           great
           part
           of
           this
           doth
           rest
           and
           lie
           in
           the
           husband
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           vnderstand
           as
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           that
           marriage
           is
           the
           supreme
           and
           most
           excellent
           part
           of
           all
           amitie
           and
           friendship
           :
           and
           that
           it
           farre
           differeth
           from
           tyranny
           ,
           
           the
           which
           doth
           compell
           men
           to
           obey
           .
           Truly
           it
           may
           force
           the
           bodie
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           will
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           all
           loue
           and
           amitie
           doth
           consist
           and
           stand
           :
           the
           which
           if
           it
           be
           drawne
           and
           forced
           ,
           doth
           resist
           and
           bow
           like
           a
           Palme
           tree
           to
           the
           contrary
           part
           .
           And
           the
           husband
           may
           assure
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           there
           cannot
           be
           any
           quiet
           marriage
           or
           vnitie
           ,
           where
           he
           and
           his
           wife
           do
           not
           agree
           in
           will
           and
           minde
           :
           the
           which
           two
           ,
           are
           the
           beginning
           and
           seate
           of
           all
           amitie
           and
           friendship
           .
           And
           such
           husbands
           as
           do
           bragge
           ,
           and
           thinke
           themselues
           able
           to
           rule
           and
           ouer
           rule
           their
           wiues
           ,
           by
           that
           time
           they
           haue
           proceeded
           and
           gone
           a
           little
           further
           ,
           they
           shall
           well
           feele
           and
           perceiue
           themselues
           to
           be
           beguiled
           ,
           and
           finde
           that
           thing
           to
           be
           most
           hard
           and
           intricate
           ,
           the
           which
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           they
           esteemed
           most
           light
           and
           easie
           .
        
         
           Some
           husbands
           there
           be
           ,
           that
           through
           euill
           and
           rough
           handling
           ,
           and
           in
           threatning
           of
           their
           wiues
           ,
           haue
           and
           vse
           them
           not
           as
           wiues
           ,
           but
           as
           their
           seruants
           And
           yet
           surely
           they
           are
           but
           very
           fooles
           ,
           that
           iudge
           and
           thinke
           matrimony
           to
           be
           a
           dominion
           .
           For
           such
           as
           would
           be
           feared
           ,
           do
           afterwards
           pitiously
           lament
           and
           complaine
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           find
           no
           loue
           in
           their
           wiues
           ,
           whose
           loue
           and
           amity
           through
           their
           owne
           crueltie
           and
           hard
           dealing
           ,
           they
           haue
           turned
           into
           hatred
           .
           And
           whereas
           at
           the
           beginning
           ,
           they
           gloried
           and
           cracked
           thus
           cruelly
           that
           they
           were
           their
           wiues
           maisters
           ,
           they
           haue
           now
           purchased
           vnto
           themselues
           a
           most
           miserable
           and
           lamentable
           life
           in
           
           time
           to
           come
           ;
           all
           loue
           and
           pleasure
           being
           now
           cast
           aside
           ,
           and
           compassed
           with
           feare
           and
           suspition
           ,
           hatred
           and
           sorrow
           .
        
         
           Surely
           ,
           if
           a
           husband
           (
           as
           nature
           ,
           reason
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           do
           witnesse
           )
           be
           the
           head
           ouer
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           God
           their
           Father
           ,
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           betweene
           them
           such
           society
           and
           fellowship
           ,
           yea
           and
           greater
           ,
           then
           is
           betweene
           the
           father
           and
           the
           sonne
           ;
           and
           not
           such
           as
           is
           betweene
           the
           maister
           and
           the
           seruant
           .
        
         
           And
           amongst
           many
           reasons
           that
           may
           be
           vsed
           ,
           to
           perswade
           the
           husband
           and
           wife
           to
           liue
           together
           ,
           louingly
           ,
           quietly
           ,
           and
           Christianly
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           the
           least
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           neither
           of
           them
           is
           certaine
           how
           long
           they
           shall
           liue
           together
           :
           &
           then
           the
           partie
           that
           ouer-liueth
           ,
           and
           purposeth
           to
           marrie
           againe
           ,
           hauing
           bene
           churlish
           ,
           froward
           ,
           &c.
           with
           his
           former
           wife
           ;
           or
           she
           with
           her
           first
           husband
           :
           their
           so
           hard
           dealing
           one
           with
           the
           other
           before
           ,
           being
           knowne
           ,
           will
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           be
           an
           occasion
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           speed
           ,
           and
           match
           so
           well
           as
           otherwise
           they
           might
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           behaued
           themselues
           peaceablie
           and
           dutifully
           in
           their
           first
           marriage
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           What
           the
           dutie
           of
           a
           wife
           is
           toward
           her
           husband
           .
        
         
           THis
           duty
           is
           comprehended
           in
           these
           points
           ;
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           she
           reuerence
           her
           husband
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           she
           submit
           herselfe
           ,
           and
           be
           obedient
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           she
           do
           not
           weare
           gorgeous
           apparell
           ,
           beyond
           her
           degree
           and
           place
           ,
           but
           that
           her
           attire
           be
           comely
           and
           sober
           ,
           according
           to
           her
           calling
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           point
           is
           proued
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           ;
           who
           set
           forth
           the
           wiues
           duties
           
           to
           their
           husbands
           ,
           commanding
           them
           to
           be
           obedient
           vnto
           them
           ,
           although
           they
           be
           prophane
           and
           irreligious
           ,
           yea
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           it
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           honest
           life
           and
           conuersation
           ,
           they
           might
           winne
           them
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Now
           for
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Apostle
           would
           haue
           Christian
           wiues
           ,
           that
           are
           matched
           with
           vngodly
           husbands
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           not
           yet
           good
           
           Christians
           ,
           to
           reuerence
           and
           obey
           them
           :
           much
           more
           should
           they
           shew
           themselues
           thankfull
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           willingly
           ,
           and
           dutifully
           performe
           this
           obedience
           and
           subiection
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           coupled
           in
           marriage
           with
           godly
           ,
           wise
           ,
           discreet
           ,
           learned
           ,
           gentle
           ,
           louing
           ,
           quiet
           ,
           patient
           ,
           honest
           ,
           and
           thrifty
           husbands
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           ought
           euermore
           
           to
           reuerence
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           endeuour
           with
           true
           obedience
           and
           loue
           to
           serue
           them
           ;
           to
           be
           loth
           in
           any
           wise
           to
           offend
           them
           ,
           〈◊〉
           rather
           to
           be
           carefull
           and
           diligent
           to
           please
           them
           ,
           that
           their
           soule
           may
           blesse
           them
           .
           
        
         
           And
           if
           at
           any
           time
           it
           shall
           happen
           ,
           that
           the
           wife
           shall
           anger
           or
           displease
           her
           husband
           ,
           by
           doing
           or
           speaking
           any
           thing
           that
           shall
           grieue
           him
           ,
           she
           ought
           neuer
           to
           rest
           vntill
           she
           haue
           pacified
           him
           ,
           and
           gotten
           his
           fauour
           againe
           .
           And
           if
           he
           shall
           chance
           to
           blame
           her
           without
           a
           cause
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           which
           she
           could
           not
           helpe
           or
           remedy
           ,
           (
           which
           thing
           sometimes
           happeneth
           euen
           of
           the
           best
           men
           )
           yet
           she
           must
           beare
           it
           patiently
           ,
           and
           giue
           him
           no
           vncomely
           or
           vnkind
           word
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           euermore
           looke
           vpon
           him
           with
           a
           louing
           and
           cheerefull
           countenance
           ;
           and
           so
           rather
           let
           her
           take
           the
           fault
           vpon
           her
           ,
           then
           seeme
           to
           be
           difpleased
           .
        
         
           Let
           her
           be
           alwaies
           merry
           and
           cheerfull
           in
           his
           
           company
           ,
           but
           yet
           not
           with
           too
           much
           lightnesse
           .
           She
           must
           beware
           in
           any
           wise
           of
           swelling
           ,
           powting
           ,
           lowring
           ,
           or
           frowning
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           a
           token
           of
           a
           cruell
           and
           vnlouing
           heart
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           in
           
           respect
           of
           sinne
           ,
           or
           in
           time
           of
           sicknesse
           .
           She
           may
           not
           be
           sorrowfull
           for
           any
           aduersitie
           that
           God
           sendeth
           :
           but
           must
           alwayes
           be
           carefull
           that
           nothing
           be
           spilt
           ,
           or
           go
           to
           wast
           through
           her
           negligence
           .
           In
           any
           wise
           she
           must
           be
           quicke
           and
           cleanly
           about
           her
           husbands
           meare
           and
           drinke
           ,
           preparing
           
           him
           the
           same
           according
           to
           his
           diet
           in
           due
           season
           .
           Let
           her
           shew
           her selfe
           in
           word
           and
           deed
           wise
           ,
           humble
           ,
           curteous
           ,
           gentle
           ,
           and
           louing
           towards
           her
           husband
           ,
           and
           also
           towards
           such
           as
           he
           doth
           loue
           ;
           and
           then
           shall
           she
           leade
           a
           blessed
           life
           .
           Let
           her
           shew
           her selfe
           not
           onely
           to
           loue
           no
           man
           so
           well
           as
           her
           husband
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           loue
           none
           other
           at
           all
           but
           him
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           for
           her
           husbands
           sake
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           let
           the
           wife
           remember
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           the
           Scripture
           reporteth
           )
           she
           is
           one
           bodie
           with
           
           her
           husband
           ;
           so
           that
           she
           ought
           to
           loue
           him
           none
           otherwise
           then
           her selfe
           :
           for
           this
           is
           the
           greatest
           vertue
           of
           a
           married
           woman
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           thing
           that
           wedlocke
           signifieth
           and
           commandeth
           ,
           that
           
           the
           wife
           should
           reckon
           ,
           to
           haue
           her
           husband
           for
           both
           father
           ,
           mother
           ,
           brother
           ,
           and
           sister
           ,
           like
           as
           Adam
           was
           vnto
           Eue
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           most
           noble
           and
           chast
           woman
           Andromache
           said
           her
           husband
           Hector
           was
           vnto
           her
           :
           
             
               Thou
               art
               vnto
               me
               both
               father
               and
               mother
               ,
            
             
               Mine
               owne
               deare
               husband
               ,
               and
               well
               beloued
               brother
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           if
           it
           be
           true
           that
           men
           .
           do
           say
           ,
           that
           friendship
           maketh
           one
           heart
           of
           two
           :
           much
           more
           
           truely
           and
           effectually
           ought
           wedlocke
           to
           do
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           farre
           passeth
           all
           manner
           both
           of
           friendship
           and
           kindred
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           not
           said
           ,
           marriage
           doth
           make
           one
           man
           ,
           or
           one
           minde
           ,
           or
           one
           body
           of
           two
           ,
           but
           clearely
           one
           person
           ;
           wherefore
           matrimonie
           requireth
           a
           greater
           dutie
           of
           the
           husband
           to
           wards
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           the
           wife
           towards
           her
           husband
           ,
           then
           otherwise
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           shew
           to
           their
           parents
           .
           The
           Apostle
           biddeth
           ,
           
             To
             reioyce
             with
             them
             that
             reioyce
             ,
             and
             weepe
             with
             them
             that
             weepe
             .
          
           With
           
           whom
           should
           the
           wife
           reioyce
           ,
           rather
           then
           with
           her
           louing
           husband
           ?
           Or
           with
           whom
           ,
           should
           she
           weepe
           and
           mourne
           ,
           rather
           then
           with
           her
           owne
           flesh
           ?
           
             I
             will
             not
             leaue
             thee
          
           ,
           saith
           Elisha
           to
           
           Eliah
           :
           so
           she
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           neuer
           leaue
           him
           till
           death
           .
           
             Beare
             one
             anothers
             burthen
          
           (
           saith
           Paul.
           )
           
           Who
           shall
           beare
           one
           anothers
           burthen
           ,
           if
           the
           wife
           do
           not
           beare
           the
           husbands
           burden
           ?
           Wicked
           lezabel
           comforted
           her
           husband
           in
           his
           sicknesse
           :
           
           and
           Ieroboams
           wife
           sought
           for
           his
           health
           ,
           though
           she
           was
           as
           bad
           as
           he
           .
           God
           did
           not
           bid
           Sarah
           leaue
           her
           father
           and
           countrie
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           
           bid
           her
           husband
           ,
           yet
           because
           he
           bad
           Abraham
           leaue
           his
           ,
           she
           left
           hers
           too
           :
           shewing
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           content
           not
           onely
           to
           be
           his
           play
           fellow
           ,
           but
           his
           yoke-fellow
           too
           .
           Beside
           a
           yoke-fellow
           ,
           she
           is
           called
           an
           helper
           ,
           to
           helpe
           him
           in
           his
           labours
           ,
           
           to
           helpe
           him
           in
           his
           troubles
           ,
           to
           helpe
           him
           in
           his
           sicknesse
           ,
           like
           a
           woman
           physition
           ,
           sometime
           with
           her
           strength
           ,
           and
           sometime
           with
           
           her
           counsell
           .
           For
           as
           sometime
           God
           confoundeth
           
           the
           wise
           by
           the
           foolish
           ,
           and
           the
           strong
           by
           the
           weake
           ;
           so
           sometimes
           he
           teacheth
           the
           wise
           by
           the
           foolish
           ,
           and
           helpeth
           the
           strong
           by
           the
           weake
           .
           Therefore
           Peter
           saith
           ,
           
             Husbands
             are
             wonne
             
             by
             the
             conuersation
             of
             their
             wiues
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           sometime
           the
           weaker
           vessell
           is
           the
           stronger
           vessell
           .
           Abraham
           may
           take
           counsell
           of
           Sarah
           ,
           as
           Naaman
           was
           aduised
           by
           his
           seruant
           .
           
           The
           Shunamites
           counsell
           made
           her
           husband
           receiue
           a
           Prophet
           into
           his
           house
           :
           and
           Hesters
           counsell
           made
           her
           husband
           spare
           the
           Church
           
           of
           the
           Iewes
           :
           so
           some
           haue
           bene
           better
           helpe
           to
           their
           husbands
           then
           their
           husbands
           haue
           bin
           to
           them
           :
           for
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           to
           prouoke
           the
           wise
           with
           the
           foolish
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           the
           Iewes
           with
           the
           
           Gentiles
           .
           Beside
           an
           helper
           ,
           she
           is
           called
           a
           comforter
           too
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           man
           is
           bid
           to
           reioyce
           
           in
           his
           wife
           :
           which
           is
           as
           much
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           wiues
           must
           be
           the
           reioycing
           of
           their
           husbands
           ,
           euen
           like
           Dauids
           harpe
           to
           comfort
           Saul
           .
           A
           good
           
           wife
           therefore
           is
           knowne
           ,
           when
           her
           words
           ,
           and
           deeds
           ,
           and
           countenance
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           her
           husband
           loueth
           .
           She
           must
           not
           examine
           whether
           he
           be
           wise
           or
           simple
           ,
           but
           that
           she
           is
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           therefore
           being
           bound
           she
           must
           obey
           :
           as
           Abigail
           loued
           her
           husband
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           a
           
           foole
           ,
           churlish
           ,
           and
           euill
           conditioned
           .
           For
           the
           wife
           is
           as
           much
           despised
           for
           taking
           rule
           ouet
           her
           husband
           ,
           as
           he
           for
           yeelding
           it
           vnto
           her
           .
           Therefore
           one
           saith
           ,
           that
           a
           mankind
           woman
           is
           
           a
           monster
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           halfe
           a
           woman
           &
           halfe
           a
           man.
           It
           beseemeth
           not
           the
           mistresse
           to
           be
           maister
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           it
           becommeth
           the
           maister
           to
           be
           mistresse
           :
           but
           both
           must
           saile
           with
           their
           own
           wind
           ,
           and
           both
           keepe
           their
           standing
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           we
           call
           the
           wife
           huswife
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           houswife
           ,
           not
           a
           street-wife
           ,
           one
           that
           gaddeth
           vp
           and
           downe
           ,
           like
           Thamar
           :
           nor
           a
           field-wife
           ,
           like
           Dinah
           :
           
           but
           a
           house-wife
           :
           to
           shew
           that
           a
           good
           wife
           keepes
           her
           house
           :
           and
           therefore
           Paul
           biddeth
           Titus
           to
           exhort
           women
           that
           they
           be
           chast
           ,
           and
           keeping
           at
           home
           :
           presently
           after
           chast
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
           
             keeping
             at
             home
          
           ,
           as
           though
           home
           were
           chastities
           keeper
           .
           And
           therefore
           Salomon
           depainting
           
           and
           describing
           the
           qualities
           of
           a
           whore
           ,
           setteth
           her
           at
           the
           doore
           ,
           now
           sitting
           vpon
           her
           stall
           ,
           now
           walking
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           now
           looking
           out
           of
           the
           window
           ,
           like
           cursed
           Iezabel
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           
           held
           forth
           the
           glasse
           of
           temptation
           ,
           for
           vanity
           to
           gaze
           vpon
           .
           But
           chastitie
           careth
           to
           please
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           therefore
           she
           keepes
           her
           closet
           as
           if
           she
           were
           still
           at
           prayer
           .
        
         
           The
           Angell
           asked
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Where
             is
             thy
             wife
             ?
             Abraham
          
           answered
           :
           
             She
             is
             in
             the
             tent
          
           .
           The
           Angell
           
           knew
           where
           she
           was
           ,
           but
           he
           asked
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           see
           how
           women
           in
           old
           time
           did
           keepe
           their
           tents
           and
           houses
           .
           It
           is
           recorded
           of
           the
           Shunamite
           ,
           
           that
           she
           did
           aske
           her
           husband
           leaue
           to
           go
           vnto
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           though
           she
           went
           to
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           went
           of
           a
           good
           errand
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           cause
           as
           much
           as
           her
           owne
           ,
           yet
           she
           thought
           it
           
           not
           meete
           to
           go
           farre
           abroad
           without
           her
           husbands
           leaue
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           is
           ,
           that
           wiues
           submit
           themselues
           ,
           and
           be
           obedient
           vnto
           their
           owne
           husbands
           
           as
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           because
           the
           husband
           is
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           the
           wiues
           head
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           her
           defender
           ,
           teacher
           and
           comforter
           :
           and
           therefore
           she
           oweth
           her
           subiection
           to
           him
           ,
           like
           as
           the
           Church
           doth
           to
           Christ
           :
           and
           because
           the
           example
           of
           Sarah
           the
           mother
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           which
           obeyed
           Abraham
           and
           called
           him
           Lord
           ,
           moueth
           them
           
           thereunto
           .
           This
           point
           is
           pattly
           handled
           before
           in
           the
           first
           point
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           husband
           to
           the
           wife
           .
           As
           the
           Church
           should
           depend
           vpon
           the
           wisedome
           ,
           discretion
           and
           will
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           
           not
           follow
           what
           it selfe
           listeth
           :
           so
           must
           the
           wife
           also
           submit
           and
           apply
           her selfe
           to
           the
           discretion
           and
           will
           of
           her
           husband
           :
           euen
           as
           the
           gouernmēt
           and
           conduct
           of
           euery
           thing
           resteth
           in
           the
           head
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           bodie
           .
           Moses
           writeth
           ,
           that
           the
           Serpent
           
           was
           wise
           aboue
           all
           beasts
           of
           the
           field
           :
           and
           that
           he
           did
           declare
           in
           assaulting
           the
           woman
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           had
           seduced
           her
           ,
           she
           might
           also
           seduce
           and
           deceiue
           her
           husband
           .
           Saint
           Paul
           
           noting
           ,
           this
           ,
           among
           other
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           womans
           subiection
           ,
           doth
           sufficiently
           shew
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           auoiding
           of
           the
           like
           inconueniences
           ,
           it
           is
           Gods
           will
           that
           she
           should
           be
           subiect
           to
           her
           husband
           ,
           so
           that
           she
           shall
           haue
           no
           other
           discretion
           or
           will
           ,
           but
           what
           may
           depend
           vpon
           her
           head
           .
           The
           Lord
           also
           by
           Moses
           saith
           the
           same
           :
           
             Thy
             
             desire
             shall
             be
             subiect
             to
             thy
             husband
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             rule
             ouer
             thee
             .
          
           This
           dominion
           ouer
           their
           wiues
           will
           doth
           manifestly
           appeare
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           old
           time
           ordained
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           woman
           had
           
           vowed
           any
           thing
           vnto
           God
           ,
           it
           should
           not
           withstanding
           rest
           in
           her
           husband
           to
           disauow
           it
           :
           so
           much
           is
           the
           wiues
           will
           subiect
           to
           her
           husband
           .
           Yet
           it
           is
           not
           meant
           ,
           that
           the
           wife
           should
           not
           employ
           her
           knowledge
           and
           discretion
           which
           God
           hath
           giuen
           her
           ,
           in
           the
           helpe
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           good
           of
           her
           husband
           :
           but
           alwayes
           it
           must
           be
           with
           condition
           to
           submit
           herselfe
           vnto
           him
           ,
           acknowledging
           him
           to
           be
           her
           head
           ,
           that
           finally
           they
           may
           so
           agree
           in
           one
           ,
           as
           the
           coniunction
           of
           marriage
           doth
           require
           .
           Yet
           as
           when
           in
           a
           Lute
           or
           other
           musicall
           instrument
           ,
           two
           strings
           concurring
           in
           one
           tune
           ,
           the
           sound
           neuerthelesse
           is
           imputed
           to
           the
           strongest
           and
           highest
           :
           so
           in
           a
           well
           ordered
           houshold
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           communication
           and
           consent
           of
           counsell
           and
           will
           betweene
           the
           husband
           and
           the
           wife
           :
           yet
           such
           ,
           as
           the
           counsell
           and
           commandement
           may
           rest
           in
           the
           husband
           .
           True
           it
           is
           that
           some
           women
           are
           wiser
           and
           more
           discreet
           then
           their
           husbands
           :
           as
           Abigail
           the
           wife
           of
           Nabal
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           Whereupon
           Salomon
           saith
           :
           
             A
             wise
             woman
             buildeth
             vp
             the
             house
             :
             and
             blessed
             is
             the
             man
             that
             hath
             a
             
             discreete
             wife
             .
          
           Yet
           still
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           discretion
           of
           such
           women
           shall
           rest
           in
           acknowledging
           their
           husbands
           to
           be
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           so
           vsing
           the
           graces
           that
           they
           haue
           receiued
           of
           
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           their
           husbands
           may
           be
           honored
           ,
           not
           contemned
           ,
           either
           of
           them
           or
           of
           others
           :
           which
           falleth
           out
           contratie
           ,
           when
           the
           wife
           will
           seeme
           wiser
           then
           the
           husband
           .
           So
           that
           this
           modestie
           and
           gouernment
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           a
           wife
           :
           namely
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           seldome
           speake
           ,
           but
           to
           her
           husband
           ,
           or
           by
           her
           husband
           .
           And
           as
           the
           voice
           of
           him
           that
           soundeth
           a
           trumpet
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           lowd
           ,
           as
           the
           sound
           that
           it
           yeeldeth
           :
           so
           is
           the
           wisedome
           and
           word
           of
           a
           woman
           ,
           of
           greater
           vertue
           and
           efficacie
           ,
           when
           all
           that
           she
           knoweth
           ,
           and
           can
           do
           ,
           is
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           said
           and
           done
           by
           her
           husband
           .
           The
           obedience
           that
           the
           wife
           oweth
           to
           her
           husband
           ,
           dependeth
           vpon
           this
           subiection
           of
           her
           will
           and
           wisedome
           vnto
           him
           :
           as
           1.
           
           Peter
           3.
           6.
           
           Ephesians
           .
           5.
           33.
           
           Ester
           .
           1.
           12.
           
           So
           that
           women
           may
           not
           prouoke
           their
           husbands
           by
           disobedience
           ,
           in
           matters
           that
           may
           be
           performed
           without
           offence
           to
           God
           :
           neither
           presume
           ouer
           them
           ,
           either
           in
           kindred
           or
           wealth
           ,
           or
           obstinately
           to
           refuse
           in
           a
           matter
           that
           may
           trouble
           household
           peace
           and
           quiet
           .
           For
           disobedience
           begetteth
           contempt
           of
           the
           husband
           ,
           and
           contempt
           wrath
           ,
           and
           is
           many
           times
           the
           cause
           of
           troubles
           betweene
           the
           man
           and
           the
           wife
           .
           If
           the
           obedience
           importeth
           any
           difficultie
           ,
           she
           may
           for
           her
           excuse
           gently
           propound
           the
           same
           :
           yet
           vpon
           condition
           to
           obey
           (
           in
           case
           the
           husband
           should
           persist
           in
           his
           intent
           )
           so
           long
           as
           the
           discommoditie
           importeth
           no
           wickednesse
           .
           For
           it
           is
           better
           to
           continue
           peace
           by
           obedience
           ,
           then
           to
           breake
           it
           
           by
           resistance
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           is
           naturall
           in
           the
           members
           to
           obey
           the
           conduct
           and
           gouernment
           of
           the
           head
           .
           Yet
           must
           not
           this
           obedience
           so
           farre
           extend
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           husband
           should
           command
           any
           thing
           contrary
           to
           her
           honour
           ,
           credit
           ,
           and
           saluation
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           comely
           in
           the
           Lord
           :
           Colos.
           3.
           16.
           
           Ephes.
           5.
           13.
           
           Therefore
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           a
           monstrous
           matter
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           to
           ouerthrow
           the
           person
           ,
           that
           the
           body
           should
           in
           refusing
           all
           subiection
           and
           obedience
           to
           the
           head
           ,
           take
           vpon
           it
           to
           guide
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           to
           command
           the
           head
           :
           so
           were
           it
           for
           the
           wife
           to
           rebell
           against
           the
           husband
           .
        
         
           Let
           her
           then
           beware
           of
           disordering
           and
           〈◊〉
           the
           course
           which
           God
           in
           his
           wisedome
           hath
           established
           :
           and
           withall
           let
           her
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           going
           about
           it
           ,
           she
           riseth
           not
           so
           much
           against
           her
           husband
           ,
           as
           against
           God
           :
           and
           that
           it
           is
           her
           good
           and
           honor
           to
           obey
           God
           in
           her
           subiection
           and
           obedience
           to
           her
           husband
           .
           If
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           this
           dutie
           she
           find
           any
           difficultie
           or
           trouble
           ,
           through
           the
           inconsiderate
           course
           of
           her
           husband
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ;
           let
           her
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           proceedeth
           not
           of
           the
           order
           established
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           through
           some
           sin
           afterward
           crept
           in
           ,
           which
           hath
           mixed
           gall
           among
           the
           honie
           of
           the
           subiection
           and
           obedience
           that
           the
           woman
           should
           haue
           enioyed
           in
           that
           estate
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           together
           with
           Adam
           ,
           she
           was
           created
           after
           the
           Image
           of
           God.
           And
           so
           let
           her
           humble
           her selfe
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           
           and
           be
           well
           assured
           that
           her
           subiection
           and
           obedience
           is
           acceptable
           vnto
           him
           :
           and
           that
           the
           more
           that
           the
           image
           of
           God
           is
           restored
           in
           her
           and
           her
           husband
           through
           the
           generation
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           the
           lesse
           difficultie
           she
           shall
           find
           in
           that
           subiection
           and
           obedience
           ,
           as
           many
           in
           their
           marriage
           haue
           in
           deed
           tried
           ,
           to
           their
           great
           contentment
           and
           consolation
           .
        
         
           Further
           there
           is
           a
           certaine
           discretion
           and
           desire
           required
           of
           women
           ,
           to
           please
           the
           nature
           ,
           inclinations
           ,
           and
           manners
           of
           their
           husbands
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           same
           import
           no
           wickednesse
           .
           For
           as
           the
           looking-glasse
           ,
           howsoeuer
           faire
           and
           beautifully
           adorned
           ,
           is
           nothing
           worth
           if
           it
           shew
           that
           countenance
           sad
           which
           is
           pleasant
           ,
           or
           the
           same
           pleasant
           that
           is
           sad
           :
           So
           the
           woman
           deserueth
           no
           commendation
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           contrarying
           her
           husband
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           merry
           sheweth
           herselfe
           sad
           ,
           or
           in
           sadnesse
           vttereth
           her
           mirth
           .
           For
           as
           men
           should
           obey
           the
           lawes
           of
           their
           Cities
           ,
           so
           women
           the
           manners
           of
           their
           husbands
           .
           To
           some
           women
           a
           becke
           of
           her
           husband
           is
           sufficient
           to
           declare
           that
           there
           is
           somewhat
           amisse
           that
           displeaseth
           him
           ,
           and
           specially
           if
           she
           beare
           her
           husband
           any
           reuerence
           .
           For
           an
           honest
           Matron
           hath
           no
           neede
           of
           any
           greater
           staffe
           ,
           but
           of
           one
           word
           ,
           or
           one
           sowre
           countenance
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           a
           modest
           and
           chaste
           woman
           that
           loueth
           her
           husband
           ,
           must
           also
           loue
           her
           house
           ,
           as
           remembring
           that
           the
           husband
           that
           loueth
           his
           wife
           ,
           cannot
           so
           well
           like
           of
           the
           sight
           of
           any
           
           tapestry
           ,
           as
           to
           see
           his
           wife
           in
           his
           house
           .
           For
           the
           woman
           that
           gaddeth
           from
           house
           to
           house
           to
           prate
           ,
           confoundeth
           her selfe
           ,
           her
           husband
           and
           family
           :
           Titus
           2.
           5.
           
           But
           there
           are
           foure
           reasons
           why
           the
           woman
           is
           to
           go
           abroad
           .
           First
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           holy
           meetings
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           duty
           of
           godlinesse
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           to
           visit
           such
           as
           stand
           in
           need
           ,
           as
           the
           duty
           of
           loue
           and
           charitie
           doth
           require
           .
           The
           third
           ,
           for
           employment
           and
           prouision
           in
           houshold
           affaires
           committed
           to
           her
           charge
           .
           And
           lastly
           with
           her
           husband
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           require
           her
           .
           Gen.
           20.
           1.
           
           &c.
           The
           euill
           and
           vnquiet
           life
           that
           some
           women
           haue
           ,
           and
           passe
           with
           their
           husbands
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           much
           for
           that
           they
           commit
           
           with
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           persons
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           for
           that
           they
           speake
           with
           their
           tongues
           .
           If
           the
           wife
           would
           keepe
           silence
           when
           her
           husband
           beginneth
           to
           chide
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           haue
           so
           vnquiet
           dinners
           ,
           neither
           she
           the
           worse
           supper
           .
           Which
           surely
           is
           not
           so
           :
           for
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           the
           husband
           beginneth
           to
           vtter
           his
           griefe
           ,
           the
           wife
           beginneth
           
           to
           scold
           and
           chafe
           :
           whereof
           doth
           follow
           ,
           that
           now
           and
           then
           most
           vnnaturally
           they
           come
           to
           handy-gripes
           ,
           more
           beast-like
           then
           Christian-like
           :
           which
           their
           so
           doing
           is
           both
           a
           great
           shame
           and
           foule
           discredit
           to
           them
           both
           .
           The
           best
           meanes
           therefore
           that
           a
           wife
           can
           vse
           to
           obtaine
           and
           maintaine
           the
           loue
           and
           good
           liking
           of
           her
           husband
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           silent
           ,
           obedient
           ,
           peaceable
           ,
           patient
           ,
           studious
           to
           appease
           his
           choler
           if
           he
           be
           angry
           ,
           painefull
           ,
           and
           diligent
           in
           looking
           to
           her
           
           businesse
           ,
           to
           be
           solitary
           and
           honest
           .
           The
           chiefe
           and
           speciall
           cause
           why
           most
           women
           do
           faile
           in
           
           not
           performing
           this
           duty
           to
           their
           husbands
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           be
           ignorant
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           teacheth
           the
           same
           and
           all
           other
           duties
           :
           and
           therefore
           their
           soules
           and
           consciences
           ,
           not
           being
           brought
           into
           subiection
           to
           God
           and
           his
           word
           ,
           they
           can
           neuer
           vntill
           then
           yeeld
           and
           performe
           true
           subiection
           and
           obedience
           to
           their
           husbands
           ,
           and
           behaue
           themselues
           so
           euery
           way
           ,
           as
           Christian
           wiues
           are
           in
           duty
           bound
           to
           do
           .
           But
           if
           wiues
           be
           not
           so
           dutifull
           ,
           seruiceable
           and
           subiect
           to
           their
           husbands
           as
           in
           conscience
           they
           ought
           ,
           the
           onely
           cause
           thereof
           for
           the
           most
           part
           is
           ,
           the
           want
           and
           neglect
           of
           the
           wise
           ,
           discreet
           ,
           and
           good
           gouernment
           that
           should
           be
           in
           the
           husbands
           :
           besides
           the
           want
           of
           good
           example
           that
           they
           should
           giue
           vnto
           their
           wiues
           both
           in
           word
           and
           deed
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           the
           common
           saying
           is
           ,
           such
           a
           husband
           such
           a
           wife
           .
           For
           so
           much
           as
           marriage
           maketh
           of
           two
           persons
           one
           ;
           therefore
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           husband
           and
           wife
           may
           the
           better
           be
           kept
           and
           increased
           ,
           and
           so
           continued
           ,
           if
           they
           remember
           the
           duties
           last
           spoken
           of
           ,
           as
           also
           not
           forget
           three
           points
           following
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           must
           be
           of
           one
           heart
           ,
           will
           ,
           and
           mind
           ,
           
           and
           neither
           to
           vpbraide
           or
           cast
           the
           other
           in
           the
           teeth
           with
           their
           wants
           and
           imperfections
           any
           wayes
           ,
           or
           to
           pride
           themselues
           in
           their
           gifts
           :
           but
           either
           the
           one
           to
           endeuour
           to
           supply
           the
           others
           
           wants
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           both
           helping
           and
           doing
           their
           best
           together
           ,
           may
           be
           one
           perfect
           body
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           doth
           greatly
           increase
           loue
           ,
           when
           the
           one
           
           faithfully
           serueth
           the
           other
           :
           when
           in
           things
           concerning
           marriage
           ,
           the
           one
           hideth
           no
           secrets
           nor
           priuities
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           doth
           not
           vtter
           or
           publish
           the
           frailties
           or
           infirmities
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           when
           of
           all
           that
           euer
           they
           obtaine
           or
           get
           ,
           they
           haue
           but
           one
           common
           purse
           together
           ;
           the
           one
           locking
           vp
           nothing
           from
           the
           other
           :
           and
           also
           when
           the
           one
           is
           faithfull
           to
           the
           other
           in
           all
           businesse
           and
           affaires
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           when
           the
           one
           hearkeneth
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           &
           when
           the
           one
           thinketh
           not
           scorne
           of
           the
           other
           :
           and
           when
           in
           matters
           concerning
           the
           gouernment
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           the
           one
           will
           be
           counselled
           and
           aduised
           by
           the
           other
           ;
           the
           one
           of
           them
           being
           alwayes
           louing
           ,
           kind
           ,
           courteous
           ,
           plaine
           ,
           and
           gentle
           vnto
           the
           other
           ;
           in
           words
           ,
           manners
           ,
           and
           deeds
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Let
           the
           one
           learne
           euer
           to
           be
           obsequious
           ,
           diligent
           ,
           and
           seruiceable
           to
           the
           other
           in
           all
           honest
           things
           .
           And
           this
           will
           the
           sooner
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           
           if
           the
           one
           obserue
           and
           marke
           what
           thing
           the
           other
           can
           away
           withall
           ,
           or
           cānot
           away
           withall
           :
           and
           what
           pleaseth
           or
           displeaseth
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           thence-foorth
           to
           do
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           to
           leaue
           the
           other
           vndone
           .
           And
           if
           one
           of
           them
           be
           angry
           ,
           and
           offended
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           then
           let
           the
           party
           grieued
           open
           and
           make
           knowne
           vnto
           the
           other
           their
           griefe
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           and
           with
           
           discretion
           .
           For
           the
           longer
           a
           displeasure
           or
           euill
           will
           rages
           in
           secret
           ,
           the
           worse
           wil
           be
           the
           discord
           .
           And
           this
           must
           be
           obserued
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           done
           in
           a
           fit
           and
           conuenient
           time
           :
           because
           there
           is
           some
           season
           in
           the
           which
           if
           griefes
           were
           shewed
           it
           should
           make
           great
           debate
           .
           And
           if
           the
           wife
           would
           go
           about
           to
           tell
           or
           admonish
           her
           husband
           when
           he
           is
           out
           of
           patience
           or
           moued
           with
           anger
           ,
           it
           should
           then
           be
           no
           fit
           time
           to
           talke
           with
           him
           .
           Therefore
           Abigail
           perceiuing
           Nabal
           her
           
           husband
           to
           be
           drunke
           ,
           would
           not
           speake
           to
           him
           vntill
           the
           morning
           .
           Both
           the
           husband
           and
           wife
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           be
           not
           so
           offended
           and
           displeased
           with
           the
           manners
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           
           that
           they
           should
           thereupon
           forsake
           the
           company
           one
           of
           another
           :
           for
           that
           were
           like
           to
           one
           that
           being
           stung
           with
           the
           Bees
           ,
           would
           therefore
           forsake
           the
           bony
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           no
           man
           may
           put
           away
           his
           wife
           
           for
           any
           cause
           ,
           except
           for
           whoredome
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           duly
           prooued
           before
           a
           lawfull
           Iudge
           .
           But
           all
           godly
           and
           faithfull
           married
           folkes
           are
           to
           commend
           their
           state
           and
           marriage
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           humble
           and
           feruent
           prayer
           ,
           that
           he
           for
           his
           beloued
           Sonnes
           sake
           would
           so
           blesse
           them
           and
           their
           marriage
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           so
           Christianly
           and
           dutifully
           agree
           betweene
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           haue
           no
           cause
           of
           any
           separation
           or
           diuorcement
           .
           For
           like
           as
           all
           manner
           of
           medicines
           (
           &
           specially
           they
           that
           go
           nighest
           death
           ,
           as
           to
           cut
           off
           whole
           members
           ,
           &c.
           )
           are
           very
           loathsome
           and
           terrible
           :
           
           euen
           so
           is
           diuorcement
           indeed
           a
           medicine
           ,
           but
           a
           perillous
           and
           terrible
           medicine
           .
           Therefore
           euery
           good
           Christian
           husband
           and
           wife
           ought
           with
           all
           care
           and
           heedfulnesse
           so
           to
           liue
           in
           marriage
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           no
           need
           of
           such
           a
           medicine
           .
           As
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           maketh
           mention
           of
           many
           wiues
           and
           women
           that
           were
           wicked
           and
           vngodly
           ,
           as
           partly
           may
           be
           seene
           by
           these
           quotations
           ,
           1.
           
           King.
           1.
           2.
           
           Prou.
           7.
           27
           and
           22.
           14.
           and
           25.
           24.
           and
           27.
           15.
           
           Eccles.
           7.
           28.
           
           So
           contrariwise
           ,
           the
           same
           sacred
           Scripture
           also
           commendeth
           vnto
           vs
           many
           women
           that
           haue
           bene
           deuout
           ,
           religious
           ,
           and
           vertuous
           ;
           as
           partly
           is
           manifest
           by
           that
           which
           hath
           bene
           already
           said
           :
           and
           also
           by
           these
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           Ruth
           2.
           11.
           1.
           
           Sam.
           25.
           3.
           
           Pro.
           14.
           1.
           and
           31.
           10.
           
           Mat.
           28.
           1.
           8.
           9.
           10.
           
           Luke
           8.
           2.
           3.
           and
           23.
           55.
           56.
           
           Acts
           1.
           14.
           and
           17.
           4.
           and
           9.
           36.
           39.
           2.
           
           Ioh.
           1.
           2.
           
           Tim.
           1.
           5.
           
        
         
           And
           whosoeuer
           shall
           obserue
           it
           in
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           shall
           find
           that
           it
           speaketh
           of
           the
           praise
           of
           as
           many
           ,
           and
           mo
           good
           women
           then
           men
           .
           Yea
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           if
           at
           this
           day
           a
           due
           suruey
           should
           be
           taken
           of
           all
           the
           men
           &
           women
           throughout
           his
           Maiesties
           dominions
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           found
           in
           number
           moe
           women
           that
           are
           faithfull
           ,
           religious
           ,
           and
           vertuous
           
           then
           men
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           a
           wife
           be
           desirous
           to
           know
           how
           farre
           she
           is
           bound
           to
           obey
           her
           husband
           :
           the
           Apostle
           resolueth
           this
           doubt
           ;
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           Ephesians
           5.
           22.
           
           
             Wiues
             submit
             your selues
             vnto
             your
             husbands
             
             as
             to
             the
             Lord.
          
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           wiues
           cannot
           be
           disobedient
           to
           their
           husbands
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           resist
           God
           also
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           author
           of
           this
           subiection
           :
           and
           that
           they
           must
           regard
           their
           husbands
           will
           ,
           as
           the
           Lords
           will.
           But
           yec
           withall
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           commandeth
           that
           which
           is
           good
           &
           right
           :
           so
           she
           should
           obey
           her
           husband
           in
           good
           and
           right
           ,
           or
           else
           she
           doth
           not
           obey
           him
           as
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           tempter
           .
           The
           first
           subiection
           of
           the
           woman
           began
           at
           sinne
           .
           For
           when
           God
           cursed
           her
           ,
           for
           seducing
           her
           husband
           ,
           when
           the
           serpent
           had
           deceiued
           her
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             He
             shall
             haue
             
             authoritts
             ouer
             thee
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           as
           the
           man
           named
           all
           other
           creatures
           ,
           in
           signe
           that
           they
           should
           be
           subiect
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           seruant
           which
           commeth
           when
           his
           maister
           calleth
           him
           by
           his
           name
           :
           so
           he
           did
           name
           the
           woman
           also
           ,
           in
           token
           that
           she
           should
           be
           subiect
           vnto
           him
           likewise
           .
           And
           therefore
           Assuerus
           made
           a
           law
           ,
           that
           
           euery
           man
           should
           beare
           rule
           in
           his
           owne
           house
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           woman
           .
           Because
           she
           sinned
           first
           ,
           therefore
           she
           is
           humbled
           most
           :
           and
           euer
           since
           ,
           the
           daughters
           of
           Sarah
           are
           bound
           to
           call
           their
           husbands
           Lord
           ,
           as
           Sarah
           called
           her
           husband
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           take
           them
           for
           heads
           and
           gouernours
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           the
           particular
           duties
           that
           a
           Christian
           
           wife
           ought
           to
           performe
           in
           her
           family
           ,
           this
           is
           one
           :
           namely
           ,
           that
           she
           nurse
           her
           owne
           children
           :
           which
           to
           omit
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           them
           foorth
           to
           nursing
           ,
           is
           both
           against
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           
           also
           against
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           Besides
           ,
           it
           is
           hurtfull
           both
           for
           the
           childs
           body
           ,
           and
           also
           for
           his
           wit
           ;
           &
           lastly
           ,
           it
           is
           hurtfull
           to
           the
           mother
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           an
           occasion
           that
           she
           falleth
           into
           much
           〈◊〉
           thereby
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           nature
           giueth
           milke
           to
           the
           woman
           for
           none
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           that
           she
           should
           bestow
           it
           vpon
           her
           child
           .
           We
           see
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           euery
           beast
           ,
           and
           euery
           fowle
           is
           nourished
           and
           bred
           of
           the
           same
           that
           did
           beare
           it
           :
           onely
           some
           women
           loue
           to
           be
           mothers
           ,
           but
           not
           nurses
           .
           As
           therefore
           euery
           tree
           doth
           cherish
           and
           nourish
           that
           which
           it
           bringeth
           forth
           :
           euen
           so
           also
           ,
           it
           becometh
           
           naturall
           mothers
           to
           nourish
           their
           children
           with
           their
           owne
           milke
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           examples
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           many
           that
           proue
           this
           .
           As
           Sarah
           ,
           who
           nursed
           Isaack
           ,
           
           though
           she
           were
           a
           Princesse
           ;
           and
           therefore
           able
           enough
           to
           haue
           had
           others
           to
           haue
           taken
           that
           paines
           .
           Though
           she
           was
           a
           beautifull
           woman
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           yeares
           ,
           yet
           she
           her selfe
           nursed
           and
           gaue
           sucke
           to
           her
           sonne
           .
        
         
           Also
           Anna
           ,
           vnto
           whom
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           
           left
           it
           recorded
           (
           as
           a
           commendation
           ,
           )
           that
           she
           nursed
           her
           owne
           sonne
           Samuel
           .
        
         
           So
           when
           God
           chose
           a
           nurse
           for
           Moses
           ,
           he
           led
           the
           hand-maide
           of
           Pharaos
           daughter
           to
           his
           mother
           :
           as
           though
           God
           would
           haue
           none
           to
           nurse
           him
           but
           his
           mother
           .
           Like
           wise
           when
           the
           
           Sonne
           of
           God
           was
           borne
           ,
           his
           Father
           thought
           none
           fit
           to
           be
           his
           nurse
           ,
           but
           the
           blessed
           virgin
           his
           
           mother
           .
           It
           is
           a
           commendation
           of
           a
           good
           woman
           ,
           
           and
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           first
           place
           as
           a
           principall
           good
           worke
           in
           a
           widow
           that
           is
           well
           reported
           of
           ,
           if
           she
           haue
           nursed
           her
           children
           .
           And
           therfore
           such
           as
           refuse
           thus
           to
           do
           ,
           may
           well
           and
           fitly
           be
           called
           nice
           and
           vnnaturall
           mothers
           :
           yea
           ,
           in
           so
           doing
           they
           make
           themselues
           but
           halfe
           mothers
           ,
           and
           so
           breake
           the
           holy
           bond
           of
           nature
           ,
           in
           locking
           vp
           their
           breasts
           from
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           deliuering
           them
           forth
           like
           the
           Cuckoo
           to
           be
           hatched
           in
           the
           sparrowes
           nest
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           childrens
           bodies
           be
           commonly
           so
           affected
           as
           the
           milke
           is
           which
           they
           receiue
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           nurse
           be
           of
           an
           euill
           complexion
           ,
           as
           she
           is
           affected
           in
           her
           body
           ,
           or
           in
           her
           mind
           ,
           or
           hath
           some
           hidden
           disease
           ,
           the
           child
           sucking
           of
           her
           breast
           must
           needs
           take
           part
           with
           her
           .
           And
           if
           that
           be
           true
           which
           the
           learned
           do
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           temperature
           of
           the
           mind
           followes
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           needs
           must
           it
           be
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           nurse
           be
           of
           a
           naughty
           nature
           ,
           the
           child
           must
           take
           thereafter
           .
           Yet
           if
           it
           be
           so
           that
           the
           nurse
           be
           of
           a
           good
           complexion
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           honest
           behauiour
           ,
           (
           whereas
           contrariwise
           ,
           maidens
           that
           haue
           made
           a
           scape
           are
           commonly
           called
           to
           be
           Nurses
           )
           yet
           can
           it
           not
           be
           but
           that
           the
           mothers
           milke
           should
           be
           much
           more
           naturall
           for
           the
           child
           then
           the
           milke
           of
           a
           stranger
           .
           As
           by
           experience
           ,
           let
           a
           man
           be
           long
           accustomed
           to
           one
           kind
           of
           drinke
           ,
           if
           the
           same
           man
           change
           his
           ayre
           and
           his
           drinke
           ,
           he
           is
           like
           to
           mislike
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           
           egges
           of
           a
           henne
           are
           altered
           vnder
           a
           hawke
           .
           Neuerthelesse
           ,
           such
           women
           as
           be
           oppressed
           with
           infirmities
           ,
           diseases
           ,
           want
           of
           milke
           ,
           or
           other
           iust
           and
           lawfull
           causes
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           dispensed
           withall
           .
           But
           whose
           breasts
           haue
           this
           perpetuall
           drought
           ?
           Forsooth
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           the
           gowt
           ,
           no
           beggers
           may
           haue
           it
           ,
           but
           Citizens
           or
           Gentlewomen
           .
           In
           the
           ninth
           of
           Hosea
           ,
           verse
           14.
           drie
           breasts
           are
           named
           for
           a
           curse
           .
           What
           a
           lamentable
           hap
           haue
           Gentle-women
           to
           light
           vpon
           this
           curse
           more
           then
           others
           ?
           Sure
           if
           their
           breasts
           be
           drie
           (
           as
           they
           say
           they
           are
           )
           they
           should
           fast
           and
           pray
           together
           ,
           that
           this
           curse
           might
           be
           remoued
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           hurtfull
           to
           the
           mothers
           themselues
           ,
           both
           Physitians
           can
           tell
           ;
           and
           some
           women
           full
           oft
           haue
           felt
           when
           they
           haue
           bene
           troubled
           with
           sore
           breasts
           :
           besides
           other
           diseases
           that
           happen
           to
           them
           through
           plentie
           of
           milke
           .
        
         
           The
           wise
           is
           further
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           giuen
           her
           two
           breasts
           ;
           not
           that
           she
           should
           employ
           and
           vse
           them
           for
           a
           shew
           ,
           or
           of
           ostentation
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           helpe
           to
           her
           husband
           in
           suckling
           the
           child
           common
           to
           them
           both
           .
           Experience
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           God
           conuerteth
           the
           mothers
           bloud
           into
           the
           milke
           wherewith
           the
           child
           is
           nursed
           in
           her
           wombe
           .
           He
           bringeth
           it
           into
           the
           breasts
           furnished
           with
           nipples
           ;
           conuenient
           to
           minister
           the
           warme
           milke
           vnto
           the
           child
           :
           whom
           he
           endueth
           with
           
           industrie
           to
           draw
           out
           the
           milke
           for
           his
           owne
           sustenance
           .
           The
           woman
           therefore
           that
           can
           suckle
           her
           child
           and
           doth
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           resuseth
           this
           office
           and
           duty
           of
           a
           mother
           ,
           declareth
           her selfe
           to
           be
           very
           vnthankfull
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           forsaketh
           and
           contemneth
           the
           fruite
           of
           her
           wombe
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           bruite
           beasts
           lying
           vpon
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           granting
           not
           one
           nipple
           or
           two
           ,
           but
           sixe
           or
           seauen
           to
           their
           young
           ones
           ,
           shall
           rise
           in
           iudgment
           against
           these
           dainty
           half-mothers
           ,
           who
           for
           feare
           of
           wrinckling
           of
           their
           faces
           ,
           or
           to
           auoyd
           some
           small
           labour
           ,
           do
           refuse
           this
           so
           necessary
           a
           duty
           of
           a
           mother
           due
           to
           her
           children
           .
           The
           properties
           due
           to
           a
           married
           wife
           are
           ,
           that
           she
           haue
           grauitie
           when
           she
           walketh
           abroad
           :
           wisedome
           to
           gouerne
           her
           house
           ,
           patience
           to
           suffer
           her
           husband
           ,
           loue
           to
           breed
           and
           bring
           vp
           her
           children
           ,
           courtesie
           towards
           her
           neighbours
           ,
           diligence
           ,
           to
           lay
           vp
           ,
           and
           to
           saue
           such
           goods
           as
           are
           within
           her
           charge
           :
           that
           she
           be
           a
           friend
           of
           honest
           company
           ,
           and
           a
           greater
           enemie
           of
           want
           on
           and
           light
           toyed
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           the
           principall
           dutie
           of
           the
           wife
           ,
           is
           ,
           first
           ,
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           her
           husband
           ,
           Ephes.
           5.
           22.
           
           Colloss
           .
           3.
           18.
           1.
           
           Pet.
           3.
           1.
           2.
           
           To
           be
           chast
           and
           shamefast
           ,
           modest
           and
           silent
           ,
           godly
           and
           discreet
           .
           3.
           
           To
           keepe
           her selfe
           at
           home
           for
           the
           good
           gouernment
           of
           her
           family
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           stray
           abroad
           without
           iust
           cause
           .
        
         
           Here
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           pretermitted
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           
           say
           somewhat
           touching
           men
           and
           women
           that
           
           betwise
           married
           ,
           and
           so
           become
           step-fathers
           and
           step-mothers
           .
           Such
           husbands
           and
           wiues
           as
           
           marrie
           againe
           after
           the
           death
           of
           their
           first
           wiues
           ,
           or
           first
           husbands
           ,
           are
           carefully
           to
           remember
           that
           they
           do
           not
           displease
           their
           wiues
           or
           their
           husbands
           which
           they
           now
           haue
           ,
           by
           ouermuch
           rehearsing
           of
           their
           first
           wife
           or
           first
           husband
           .
           For
           the
           course
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           world
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           husbands
           and
           wiues
           do
           account
           and
           reckon
           things
           past
           better
           then
           things
           that
           be
           present
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           no
           commoditie
           
           or
           felicitie
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           but
           it
           hath
           some
           griefe
           and
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           also
           some
           bitternesse
           mingled
           with
           it
           :
           which
           so
           long
           as
           it
           is
           present
           grieueth
           vs
           sore
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           is
           once
           gone
           ,
           it
           leaueth
           no
           great
           feeling
           of
           it selfe
           behind
           it
           :
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           we
           seeme
           to
           be
           lesse
           troubled
           with
           sorrowes
           and
           discommodities
           past
           ,
           then
           with
           those
           that
           are
           present
           .
           Also
           age
           stealeth
           and
           commeth
           on
           apace
           ,
           which
           causeth
           both
           men
           and
           women
           to
           be
           the
           lesse
           able
           to
           sustaine
           and
           endure
           troubles
           and
           griefes
           then
           before
           .
           Therefore
           such
           men
           and
           women
           as
           be
           twise
           married
           ,
           and
           be
           wise
           and
           religious
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           esteeme
           their
           wife
           or
           husband
           which
           is
           dead
           ,
           better
           then
           her
           or
           him
           which
           they
           enioy
           now
           aliue
           :
           remembering
           the
           common
           prouerbe
           :
           That
           we
           must
           liue
           by
           the
           quicke
           and
           not
           by
           the
           dead
           :
           and
           that
           we
           must
           make
           much
           of
           that
           we
           now
           haue
           .
           Let
           the
           name
           of
           step-father
           and
           step-mother
           ,
           admonish
           and
           put
           them
           in
           
           mind
           of
           their
           duty
           towards
           the
           children
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           .
           For
           step-father
           and
           step-mother
           ,
           doth
           signifie
           a
           sted-father
           and
           a
           sted-mother
           ,
           that
           is
           ;
           one
           father
           and
           one
           mother
           dyeth
           ,
           
           and
           another
           succeedeth
           and
           commeth
           in
           their
           stead
           and
           roome
           .
           Therefore
           to
           the
           end
           that
           both
           their
           loues
           may
           be
           seiled
           towards
           the
           children
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           they
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           stead-father
           and
           stead-mother
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           their
           owne
           father
           and
           mother
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           ought
           to
           loue
           them
           ,
           to
           tender
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           cherish
           them
           ,
           as
           their
           owne
           father
           or
           mother
           did
           .
           You
           must
           not
           looke
           vpon
           them
           like
           Rehoboam
           ,
           who
           told
           his
           people
           that
           he
           would
           be
           worse
           vnto
           them
           then
           his
           predecessor
           :
           for
           then
           the
           children
           will
           dislike
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           turne
           from
           you
           ,
           as
           his
           subiects
           did
           from
           him
           :
           but
           ye
           must
           come
           to
           them
           as
           Dauid
           came
           to
           the
           people
           after
           Saules
           death
           ,
           
           who
           said
           ,
           
             Though
             your
             Maister
             Saul
             be
             dead
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             reigne
             ouer
             you
             :
          
           So
           ye
           must
           say
           to
           them
           ;
           though
           your
           father
           be
           dead
           ,
           or
           though
           your
           mother
           be
           dead
           ,
           yet
           I
           will
           be
           a
           father
           ,
           or
           I
           will
           be
           a
           mother
           vnto
           you
           :
           so
           the
           children
           will
           loue
           you
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           they
           did
           their
           dead
           father
           ,
           or
           dead
           mother
           .
           For
           that
           man
           that
           is
           led
           with
           discretion
           ,
           reason
           ,
           and
           consideration
           ,
           will
           reckon
           himselfe
           and
           his
           wife
           all
           one
           :
           And
           likewise
           ,
           she
           will
           account
           her selfe
           and
           her
           husband
           as
           one
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           ought
           to
           account
           both
           the
           children
           of
           the
           one
           and
           of
           the
           other
           as
           
           common
           to
           them
           both
           .
           For
           if
           friendship
           make
           all
           things
           common
           among
           friends
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           they
           haue
           loued
           &
           fauoured
           their
           friends
           children
           as
           their
           owne
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           effectually
           and
           perfectly
           ought
           marriage
           to
           cause
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           friendship
           but
           also
           of
           all
           bloud
           and
           kindred
           .
           But
           step-mothers
           do
           more
           often
           offend
           ,
           and
           faile
           in
           this
           dutie
           then
           men
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           their
           affections
           be
           stronger
           then
           mens
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           ouer-rule
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           earnestly
           to
           be
           admonished
           and
           warned
           ,
           that
           they
           shew
           to
           those
           motherlesse
           children
           no
           step-mothers
           friendship
           ,
           but
           a
           right
           motherly
           kindnesse
           .
           Let
           the
           step-mother
           aduisedly
           consider
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           ordained
           and
           appointed
           her
           (
           in
           steast
           .
           of
           their
           owne
           mother
           )
           to
           be
           to
           them
           a
           right
           true
           mother
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           to
           regard
           them
           as
           children
           ,
           but
           as
           orphane
           children
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           requireth
           her
           to
           loue
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           them
           good
           as
           to
           her
           owne
           .
           What
           a
           griefe
           wold
           it
           be
           to
           her
           heart
           ,
           if
           she
           should
           know
           now
           that
           her
           owne
           children
           whom
           she
           hath
           borne
           in
           her
           owne
           body
           ,
           should
           (
           after
           her
           death
           )
           haue
           a
           step-mother
           that
           would
           be
           rigorous
           ,
           churlish
           ,
           and
           vnkinde
           vnto
           them
           ?
           Doubtlesse
           those
           childrens
           mother
           that
           dead
           is
           ,
           had
           vpon
           her
           death-bed
           no
           lesse
           care
           for
           her
           children
           .
           Let
           her
           therefore
           alwayes
           haue
           in
           minde
           this
           saying
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           :
           
             As
             you
             measure
             vnto
             others
             ,
             so
             it
             shall
             be
             measured
             to
             you
             againe
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           the
           
           step-mother
           doth
           intreate
           the
           children
           of
           her
           predecessor
           ,
           so
           another
           wife
           may
           come
           after
           her
           ,
           and
           intreate
           her
           children
           .
           For
           he
           that
           tooke
           away
           the
           first
           mother
           ,
           and
           sent
           her
           ,
           can
           take
           away
           the
           second
           mother
           ,
           and
           send
           a
           third
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           be
           like
           a
           stead-mother
           to
           hers
           ,
           vnlesse
           she
           be
           like
           a
           stead-mother
           to
           these
           .
           Verily
           ,
           a
           good
           woman
           will
           be
           vnto
           her
           husbands
           children
           ,
           that
           which
           she
           may
           heare
           them
           call
           her
           so
           often
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Mother
           .
           For
           what
           Christian
           woman
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           all
           humanitie
           and
           naturall
           affection
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           be
           moued
           and
           mitigated
           with
           this
           word
           Mother
           ,
           of
           whom
           soeuer
           it
           be
           spoken
           ?
           and
           chiefly
           of
           children
           ,
           which
           cannot
           flatter
           ,
           but
           speake
           euen
           so
           from
           their
           heart
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           to
           their
           owne
           mother
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           were
           borne
           .
           How
           sweete
           is
           the
           name
           of
           friendship
           ?
           how
           many
           iniuries
           ,
           hatreds
           and
           displeasures
           doth
           it
           hide
           and
           put
           away
           ?
           Then
           how
           much
           more
           effectuall
           ought
           the
           sweete
           name
           of
           Mother
           to
           be
           ,
           which
           is
           full
           of
           incredible
           loue
           ?
           Therefore
           euery
           religious
           and
           louing
           wife
           will
           be
           mollified
           and
           moued
           in
           her
           heart
           and
           mind
           ,
           when
           she
           shall
           heare
           her selfe
           named
           Mother
           by
           any
           of
           her
           husbands
           children
           .
        
         
           Otherwise
           ,
           she
           shall
           shew
           her selfe
           to
           be
           more
           vnnaturall
           and
           vnkind
           then
           the
           wilde
           sauage
           beast
           :
           for
           there
           is
           no
           beast
           so
           outragious
           and
           cruell
           ,
           but
           if
           any
           other
           yong
           beast
           of
           her
           owne
           kind
           fawne
           vpon
           her
           ,
           she
           will
           by
           and
           by
           shew
           
           kindnesse
           and
           mildnesse
           vnto
           it
           .
           And
           shall
           not
           her
           husbands
           children
           make
           her
           kind
           &
           louing
           vnto
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           call
           and
           speake
           vnto
           her
           ,
           by
           the
           louing
           and
           sweete
           name
           of
           Mother
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           third
           and
           last
           point
           that
           appertaineth
           
           to
           the
           duty
           of
           wiues
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           weare
           gorgeous
           and
           sumptuous
           apparell
           ,
           or
           broidered
           haire
           trimmed
           with
           gold
           :
           but
           that
           after
           the
           example
           of
           holy
           women
           which
           trusted
           in
           God
           ,
           they
           be
           sober
           in
           outward
           apparell
           ,
           &
           garnished
           and
           decked
           inwardly
           with
           vertues
           of
           their
           minds
           ;
           as
           with
           gentlenesse
           ,
           meeknesse
           ,
           quietnesse
           ,
           and
           chastitie
           ;
           which
           indeed
           are
           most
           precious
           things
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           This
           point
           is
           plainly
           spoken
           of
           by
           the
           Apostle
           to
           Timothie
           Chap.
           2.
           vers
           .
           10
           in
           which
           place
           ,
           he
           so
           flatly
           condemneth
           both
           the
           excesse
           and
           pride
           of
           
           apparell
           as
           also
           the
           pompe
           ,
           curiositie
           ,
           and
           wantonnesse
           which
           women
           vse
           in
           trimming
           their
           heads
           ;
           by
           plaiting
           ,
           criping
           ,
           broyding
           ,
           curling
           ,
           and
           curiously
           laying
           out
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           say
           more
           against
           it
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           then
           he
           hath
           spoken
           to
           the
           vtter
           dislike
           thereof
           .
           For
           if
           a
           man
           should
           occupie
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           giue
           liberty
           to
           his
           pen
           to
           write
           of
           the
           horrible
           abuse
           and
           excessiue
           pride
           that
           many
           women
           are
           guilty
           of
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ,
           he
           should
           rather
           want
           time
           to
           write
           ,
           then
           matter
           to
           deliuer
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           such
           women
           as
           will
           not
           reforme
           themselues
           ,
           we
           leaue
           them
           to
           the
           Lord
           ;
           who
           (
           no
           doubt
           will
           in
           his
           appointed
           time
           ,
           not
           onely
           
           seuerely
           punish
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           their
           husbands
           for
           suffering
           this
           great
           wickednesse
           and
           dissolutenesse
           in
           their
           wiues
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           the
           Iewes
           for
           the
           same
           sinne
           ,
           as
           plainly
           may
           be
           teene
           in
           Esay
           3.
           16.
           
           &c.
           
        
         
           For
           so
           it
           falleth
           out
           according
           to
           the
           common
           Prouerbe
           ;
           that
           pride
           goeth
           before
           ,
           and
           shame
           and
           destruction
           commeth
           after
           .
           And
           on
           the
           contrary
           
           part
           ,
           we
           hope
           that
           such
           women
           as
           be
           true
           professors
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           religion
           ,
           will
           both
           attire
           and
           dresse
           their
           heads
           so
           decently
           ,
           and
           also
           content
           themselues
           with
           such
           comely
           apparell
           ,
           as
           best
           beseemeth
           their
           calling
           and
           degree
           ;
           So
           as
           by
           their
           good
           example
           they
           may
           draw
           on
           
           other
           women
           to
           reforme
           themselues
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ;
           and
           so
           rather
           come
           short
           of
           that
           which
           their
           abilitie
           and
           place
           would
           serue
           to
           maintaine
           ,
           then
           any
           way
           to
           exceed
           therein
           ,
           to
           the
           slander
           of
           their
           profession
           .
        
         
           And
           let
           them
           not
           so
           much
           regard
           what
           thing
           they
           would
           faine
           haue
           ,
           but
           rather
           what
           they
           
           cannot
           well
           be
           without
           :
           so
           that
           whatsoeuer
           they
           haue
           no
           need
           of
           ,
           is
           too
           deare
           of
           a
           farthing
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           dutie
           of
           Parents
           towards
           their
           children
           .
        
         
           THis
           dutie
           consisteth
           in
           foure
           points
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           fathers
           and
           mothers
           
           do
           instruct
           and
           bring
           vp
           their
           children
           (
           euen
           frō
           the
           cradle
           )
           in
           the
           feare
           &
           nurture
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           they
           bring
           them
           vp
           in
           shame
           fastnesse
           ,
           hatred
           of
           vice
           ,
           and
           loue
           of
           all
           vertue
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           vnto
           their
           children
           examples
           of
           all
           godlinesse
           and
           vertue
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           that
           they
           keep
           them
           from
           idlenesse
           ,
           the
           mother
           of
           all
           mischiefes
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           vp
           either
           in
           learning
           ,
           or
           in
           some
           good
           art
           or
           occupation
           ,
           whereby
           they
           may
           get
           their
           liuing
           with
           honestie
           and
           truth
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           come
           to
           age
           ,
           and
           yeares
           of
           discretion
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Touching
           the
           first
           point
           .
           Parents
           are
           to
           
           be
           admonished
           ;
           that
           they
           beare
           in
           minde
           ,
           that
           the
           cause
           why
           the
           Lord
           hath
           blessed
           them
           with
           children
           ,
           is
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           carefull
           to
           see
           that
           their
           children
           be
           so
           vertuously
           brought
           vp
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           become
           Citizens
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           that
           whensoeuer
           they
           themselues
           shall
           die
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           they
           may
           leaue
           
           their
           children
           true
           worshippers
           of
           God
           in
           their
           place
           .
           But
           alasse
           ,
           there
           be
           few
           that
           haue
           any
           great
           care
           of
           this
           dutie
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           to
           be
           remembred
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           fathers
           dutie
           ,
           with
           all
           conuenient
           speed
           to
           present
           the
           child
           to
           baptisme
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           giue
           the
           name
           vnto
           his
           child
           :
           as
           may
           appeare
           by
           the
           example
           ,
           Luke
           1.
           3.
           
           Gen.
           21.
           3.
           
        
         
           And
           it
           were
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           all
           parents
           ,
           when
           ,
           and
           at
           such
           time
           as
           God
           blesseth
           
           them
           with
           children
           ,
           would
           giue
           them
           such
           names
           as
           are
           named
           and
           commended
           vnto
           vs
           in
           the
           holy
           .
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           when
           they
           come
           to
           yeares
           of
           discretion
           ,
           they
           by
           hearing
           those
           names
           ,
           may
           be
           excited
           and
           moued
           to
           follow
           the
           vertuous
           life
           and
           Christian
           conuersation
           of
           those
           men
           and
           women
           whose
           names
           they
           beare
           ,
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           commended
           them
           for
           ,
           and
           contrariwise
           to
           〈◊〉
           
           and
           auoide
           those
           faults
           and
           vices
           which
           are
           discommended
           in
           them
           .
           And
           yet
           we
           haue
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           those
           children
           which
           are
           named
           and
           called
           by
           ,
           and
           after
           any
           of
           the
           names
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           name
           of
           any
           other
           Saint
           ,
           man
           or
           woman
           ,
           are
           not
           any
           thing
           the
           better
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           such
           godly
           and
           Christian
           names
           ,
           vnlesse
           that
           they
           do
           imitate
           and
           follow
           them
           ,
           in
           faith
           ,
           vertue
           ,
           
           and
           godly
           behauiour
           :
           so
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           they
           that
           be
           not
           called
           by
           such
           Christian
           names
           as
           are
           mentioned
           in
           the
           sacred
           Scripture
           ,
           are
           
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           names
           any
           thing
           the
           worse
           ,
           hauing
           an
           assured
           faith
           in
           the
           merits
           of
           Christ
           his
           death
           ,
           passion
           ,
           and
           bloud
           :
           shedding
           ,
           and
           leading
           their
           liues
           agreeable
           to
           the
           same
           .
           For
           as
           neither
           the
           reuenues
           ,
           nor
           the
           glorious
           titles
           and
           names
           of
           ancestors
           ,
           〈◊〉
           descend
           of
           noble
           parentage
           ,
           maketh
           men
           noble
           and
           renowned
           indeed
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           themselues
           be
           godly
           ,
           honest
           ,
           and
           wise
           :
           so
           neither
           the
           godly
           names
           ,
           no
           nor
           yet
           the
           faith
           and
           vertue
           of
           the
           fathers
           ,
           auaileth
           the
           wicked
           and
           vngodly
           children
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           repent
           and
           become
           faithfull
           and
           godly
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           .
           Let
           vs
           here
           consider
           ,
           that
           so
           often
           as
           in
           the
           race
           of
           our
           life
           we
           do
           heare
           ,
           or
           do
           speake
           of
           our
           name
           ,
           it
           doth
           put
           vs
           in
           remembrance
           ,
           first
           of
           Gods
           mercie
           shewed
           vnto
           vs
           in
           our
           baptisine
           :
           secondly
           ,
           of
           our
           promise
           to
           God
           againe
           .
           And
           as
           in
           times
           amongst
           our
           ancestors
           ,
           Infants
           had
           their
           names
           giuen
           them
           when
           they
           were
           circumcised
           ,
           as
           appeateth
           in
           Luke
           ,
           no
           doubt
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           
           the
           circumcised
           should
           be
           admonished
           by
           the
           calling
           by
           their
           names
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           and
           place
           
           they
           had
           their
           names
           giuen
           them
           ,
           and
           would
           thinke
           that
           they
           are
           written
           in
           the
           number
           of
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           ioyned
           in
           league
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           made
           partakers
           of
           his
           couenant
           :
           so
           likewise
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           must
           we
           that
           haue
           had
           our
           names
           giuen
           vs
           in
           baptisme
           ,
           remember
           and
           beare
           in
           minde
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           by
           grace
           adopted
           to
           be
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           
           receiued
           into
           his
           fauour
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           we
           are
           Gods
           owne
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           his
           goods
           and
           riches
           ,
           who
           beare
           his
           name
           as
           proper
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           may
           assure
           themselues
           ,
           that
           all
           their
           labour
           is
           lost
           which
           they
           bestow
           vpon
           their
           children
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           bring
           them
           vp
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           call
           vpon
           Gods
           helpe
           by
           earnest
           prayer
           ,
           that
           he
           in
           mercy
           would
           vouthsafe
           to
           preserue
           them
           from
           the
           manifold
           snares
           ;
           subtilties
           ,
           and
           temptations
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           which
           their
           tender
           age
           is
           subiect
           vnto
           .
           We
           may
           heare
           many
           parents
           complaine
           of
           the
           disobedience
           of
           their
           children
           :
           but
           they
           do
           not
           marke
           and
           consider
           that
           they
           are
           iustly
           punished
           by
           God
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           thinke
           by
           their
           own
           industrie
           and
           wit
           to
           make
           them
           good
           and
           vertuous
           ,
           without
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           which
           they
           seldome
           or
           neuer
           call
           for
           in
           good
           earnest
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           let
           them
           consider
           how
           noble
           a
           thing
           a
           child
           is
           ,
           whom
           God
           himself
           hath
           shaped
           and
           formed
           in
           his
           mothers
           wombe
           ,
           nourished
           ,
           brought
           forth
           into
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           indued
           with
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           should
           (
           as
           it
           were
           in
           a
           table
           )
           represent
           God
           hîs
           first
           patterne
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           let
           them
           know
           that
           these
           things
           are
           to
           be
           dealt
           with
           all
           in
           order
           .
           Vnto
           the
           body
           they
           owe
           nourishment
           ,
           bringing
           vp
           ,
           apparell
           ,
           
           and
           sometimes
           correction
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           keepe
           children
           in
           awe
           .
           Vnto
           the
           soule
           they
           owe
           catechising
           ,
           instruction
           ,
           and
           doctrine
           :
           and
           that
           of
           two
           sorts
           ;
           namely
           ,
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           of
           ciuilitie
           .
           By
           
           the
           one
           ,
           they
           shall
           keepe
           a
           good
           conscience
           before
           God
           ;
           by
           the
           other
           ,
           they
           shall
           obtaine
           a
           good
           report
           among
           men
           .
           For
           these
           are
           the
           two
           principall
           points
           ,
           which
           parēts
           ought
           to
           be
           most
           carefull
           to
           plant
           in
           this
           life
           in
           their
           children
           ,
           both
           which
           the
           Apostle
           comprehendeth
           in
           one
           verse
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.
           4.
           
           
             Ye
             fathers
             prouoke
             not
             your
             children
             to
             wrath
             ,
             but
             bring
             them
             vp
             in
             instruction
             ,
             and
             information
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           And
           therefore
           all
           parents
           are
           diligently
           to
           instruct
           and
           teach
           their
           children
           the
           first
           principles
           of
           Christ
           his
           Religion
           ,
           so
           soone
           as
           by
           age
           they
           are
           able
           to
           perceiue
           and
           vnderstand
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           suck
           in
           godlinesse
           together
           with
           their
           mothers
           milke
           ,
           and
           straight-wayes
           after
           their
           cradle
           ,
           may
           be
           nourished
           with
           the
           tender
           foode
           of
           vertue
           ,
           towards
           that
           blessed
           life
           .
           To
           haue
           godly
           children
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           is
           the
           greatest
           treasure
           that
           may
           be
           .
           For
           in
           the
           children
           do
           the
           parents
           liue
           ,
           (
           in
           a
           manner
           )
           after
           their
           death
           .
           And
           if
           they
           be
           well
           instructed
           ,
           catechised
           ,
           and
           vertuously
           brought
           vp
           ,
           God
           is
           honoured
           by
           them
           ,
           the
           Common-wealth
           is
           aduanced
           ;
           yea
           ,
           their
           parents
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           fare
           the
           better
           for
           them
           .
           They
           are
           their
           parents
           comfort
           ,
           next
           vnto
           God
           ,
           their
           ioy
           ,
           staffe
           ,
           and
           vpholding
           of
           their
           age
           :
           and
           therefore
           parents
           ought
           to
           begin
           betimes
           to
           plant
           vertue
           in
           their
           childrens
           breasts
           :
           for
           late
           sowing
           ,
           bringeth
           a
           late
           ,
           or
           neuer
           apt
           haruest
           .
           Young
           branches
           will
           bow
           as
           a
           man
           will
           haue
           them
           ,
           but
           old
           trees
           
           will
           sooner
           breake
           then
           bow
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           arrowes
           are
           an
           excellent
           weapon
           of
           defence
           ,
           to
           a
           strong
           and
           a
           mightie
           man
           that
           can
           shoot
           them
           with
           courage
           :
           euen
           so
           children
           godly
           brought
           vp
           ,
           are
           a
           speciall
           protection
           and
           defence
           to
           their
           parents
           .
           And
           as
           the
           strong
           mans
           quiuer
           the
           better
           it
           is
           furnished
           with
           chosen
           shaftes
           ,
           the
           better
           defence
           he
           hath
           :
           so
           likewise
           ,
           the
           more
           godly
           children
           their
           parents
           haue
           ,
           the
           greater
           is
           their
           ioy
           and
           happinesie
           .
           Yea
           and
           further
           ,
           as
           arrowes
           are
           at
           the
           commandement
           of
           the
           owner
           to
           be
           vsed
           :
           euen
           so
           children
           well-taught
           ,
           are
           at
           the
           commandement
           of
           godly
           parents
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           Iet
           parents
           remember
           how
           many
           sinnes
           they
           commit
           and
           heape
           one
           vpon
           another
           ,
           which
           do
           not
           their
           dutie
           in
           bringing
           vp
           their
           children
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           .
           First
           ,
           they
           transgresse
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           which
           telleth
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           their
           dutie
           is
           to
           bring
           vp
           their
           children
           godlily
           and
           honestly
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           sinne
           against
           
           God
           :
           for
           they
           despise
           the
           commandement
           and
           authoritie
           of
           God
           :
           for
           he
           commandeth
           that
           children
           should
           be
           brought
           vp
           religiously
           ,
           and
           honestly
           ;
           but
           he
           is
           a
           despiser
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           refuseth
           to
           do
           as
           he
           is
           commanded
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           offend
           against
           their
           owne
           credite
           and
           estimation
           .
           For
           Gods
           will
           is
           ,
           that
           parents
           should
           ,
           (
           after
           a
           sort
           )
           be
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           so
           farre
           foorth
           as
           pertaineth
           to
           outward
           discipline
           .
           But
           such
           make
           
           small
           account
           of
           this
           dignity
           ,
           who
           neglect
           their
           dutie
           in
           this
           behalfe
           .
           Parents
           are
           further
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           their
           dutie
           to
           haue
           diligent
           care
           to
           haue
           their
           children
           taught
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           rehearse
           the
           Apostles
           Creede
           ,
           and
           the
           ten
           Commendements
           .
           For
           as
           by
           this
           exercise
           their
           hearts
           and
           mindes
           shall
           the
           rather
           be
           inclined
           to
           godlinesse
           and
           reuerence
           towards
           God
           ;
           so
           as
           they
           increase
           in
           age
           ,
           they
           shall
           euery
           day
           better
           then
           other
           ,
           comprehend
           that
           which
           they
           learne
           ,
           to
           their
           owne
           comfort
           ,
           instruction
           ,
           and
           saluation
           .
           Also
           ,
           the
           tongue
           is
           called
           the
           glorie
           of
           man
           ,
           because
           that
           besides
           all
           other
           reasons
           ,
           by
           his
           speech
           he
           is
           discerned
           from
           the
           bruit
           beastes
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           meete
           ,
           that
           so
           soone
           as
           the
           child
           can
           begin
           to
           speake
           ,
           his
           tongue
           should
           be
           employed
           to
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           by
           calling
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           learning
           some
           short
           Catechisme
           containing
           the
           principles
           and
           grounds
           of
           Christian
           religion
           ;
           as
           also
           in
           repeating
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           he
           will
           that
           we
           should
           serue
           and
           honour
           him
           .
        
         
           If
           parents
           do
           note
           and
           perceiue
           any
           vice
           in
           their
           little
           ones
           ,
           as
           swearing
           ,
           lying
           ,
           choller
           ,
           enuie
           ,
           filching
           ,
           couetousnes
           ,
           contempt
           of
           parents
           ,
           readinesse
           to
           strike
           ,
           and
           other
           like
           corruptions
           :
           it
           is
           their
           duty
           ,
           diligently
           ,
           and
           in
           time
           to
           reproue
           and
           correct
           them
           ,
           as
           men
           vse
           to
           pluck
           vp
           weeds
           while
           they
           be
           yet
           yong
           ,
           lest
           growing
           vp
           among
           the
           good
           seedes
           ,
           they
           should
           hinder
           their
           growth
           ,
           and
           choke
           them
           vp
           .
           By
           experience
           ,
           we
           can
           see
           that
           mothers
           in
           swadling
           their
           little
           ones
           ,
           do
           lay
           their
           limmes
           right
           ,
           each
           in
           his
           
           place
           :
           likewise
           ,
           if
           a
           child
           be
           giuen
           to
           be
           left
           handed
           ,
           they
           chide
           him
           ,
           yea
           ,
           sometimes
           they
           bind
           it
           vp
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           restraine
           the
           vse
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           accustomed
           to
           vse
           his
           right
           hand
           .
           Also
           ,
           if
           the
           child
           haue
           some
           string
           vnder
           his
           tongue
           ,
           they
           cut
           it
           ,
           lest
           it
           should
           hinder
           his
           speech
           :
           much
           more
           then
           ought
           they
           to
           beware
           ,
           that
           through
           their
           negligence
           the
           vices
           of
           the
           soule
           do
           not
           increase
           .
           For
           it
           is
           the
           dutie
           of
           the
           parents
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           infancie
           ,
           to
           begin
           to
           shape
           and
           frame
           the
           foule
           vnto
           vertue
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           also
           the
           dutie
           of
           parents
           to
           prouide
           that
           their
           children
           may
           learne
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           to
           write
           and
           rcade
           :
           for
           it
           may
           be
           vnto
           them
           a
           great
           helpe
           in
           the
           course
           of
           this
           life
           and
           a
           treasure
           of
           much
           greater
           account
           then
           mony
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           negligence
           ofmany
           is
           sharpely
           to
           be
           reproued
           :
           besides
           that
           the
           performance
           of
           this
           dutie
           doth
           greatly
           binde
           their
           children
           vnto
           them
           .
           Neuerthelesse
           ,
           the
           principall
           end
           thereof
           ,
           should
           not
           haue
           respect
           to
           such
           commoditie
           ,
           as
           the
           children
           may
           reape
           thereby
           towards
           the
           vse
           of
           this
           present-life
           :
           but
           rather
           that
           they
           may
           reade
           the
           word
           of
           God
           to
           their
           comfort
           ,
           and
           instruction
           to
           saluation
           .
           Also
           it
           〈◊〉
           their
           parts
           to
           vse
           them
           daily
           to
           reade
           some
           Chapters
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           thereby
           to
           incline
           and
           winne
           their
           affections
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           inure
           and
           acquaint
           them
           in
           the
           phrase
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           to
           learne
           the
           heauenly
           doctrine
           ,
           to
           note
           the
           examples
           of
           
           Gods
           vengeance
           powred
           vpon
           the
           wicked
           and
           disobedient
           :
           and
           of
           his
           blessings
           vnto
           those
           that
           walke
           in
           his
           feare
           .
           Therefore
           if
           parents
           do
           looke
           that
           their
           children
           should
           obey
           them
           ,
           then
           let
           them
           ioyne
           and
           accustome
           them
           to
           Gods
           word
           ,
           which
           will
           redound
           much
           to
           their
           parents
           profit
           .
           If
           they
           cause
           their
           children
           to
           heare
           and
           read
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           therein
           they
           may
           learne
           ,
           
             Honour
             thy
             father
             and
             thy
             mother
             :
          
           but
           if
           parents
           do
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           they
           traine
           them
           vp
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           diuels
           ,
           whereout
           their
           children
           will
           learne
           most
           wicked
           things
           :
           but
           it
           is
           not
           so
           when
           they
           are
           instructed
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
           Parents
           therefore
           are
           diligently
           to
           apply
           themselues
           to
           this
           which
           God
           commandeth
           ,
           and
           so
           often
           and
           earnestly
           commendeth
           vnto
           them
           :
           namely
           ,
           to
           instruct
           their
           children
           in
           the
           knowledge
           and
           feare
           ofGod
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           faith
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           Deut.
           6.
           6.
           7.
           and
           32.
           46.
           
           Ephes.
           6.
           4.
           
           So
           also
           to
           teach
           them
           those
           things
           which
           they
           are
           to
           vse
           in
           their
           age
           .
           It
           is
           then
           great
           folly
           to
           linger
           children
           in
           the
           learning
           of
           vaine
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           vnprofitable
           things
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           grow
           in
           years
           they
           will
           contemne
           and
           forget
           .
           Parents
           can
           be
           carefull
           enough
           to
           bring
           vp
           their
           children
           in
           some
           course
           ,
           trade
           ,
           or
           other
           estate
           ,
           wherein
           to
           get
           their
           liuings
           when
           they
           come
           to
           be
           men
           :
           and
           verily
           such
           fathers
           as
           do
           neglect
           that
           ,
           are
           vnworthy
           to
           haue
           children
           .
           But
           as
           the
           soule
           is
           more
           precious
           then
           the
           body
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           dutie
           of
           parents
           ,
           in
           youth
           to
           traine
           vp
           their
           children
           in
           
           the
           practise
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           wherewith
           in
           age
           ,
           euen
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           they
           may
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           heires
           of
           the
           Lord.
           If
           parents
           want
           knowledge
           ,
           or
           bevnwilling
           to
           take
           leisure
           to
           teach
           them
           ;
           yet
           let
           them
           do
           as
           much
           for
           their
           childrens
           soules
           ,
           and
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           for
           their
           bodies
           and
           this
           present
           life
           .
           Parents
           that
           either
           cannot
           write
           and
           reade
           ,
           or
           will
           not
           ,
           or
           haue
           no
           time
           to
           teach
           their
           children
           ,
           will
           yet
           send
           them
           to
           schoole
           :
           and
           such
           as
           would
           haue
           them
           learne
           some
           art
           or
           occupation
           or
           traffique
           ,
           if
           themselues
           professe
           not
           the
           same
           ,
           wherein
           they
           like
           to
           employ
           their
           children
           ,
           they
           will
           yet
           put
           them
           to
           dwell
           with
           those
           that
           do
           professe
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           may
           learne
           .
           How
           therefore
           can
           parents
           excuse
           themselues
           ,
           when
           their
           children
           remaine
           vntaught
           in
           those
           things
           that
           concerne
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           and
           life
           euerlasting
           ?
           But
           howsoeuer
           it
           be
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           neither
           able
           of
           thēselues
           ,
           nor
           do
           prouide
           to
           haue
           them
           taught
           by
           others
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           inexcusable
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           :
           &
           the
           ignorance
           of
           the
           children
           ,
           ingendring
           contempt
           of
           God
           ,
           loue
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           neglect
           of
           heauenly
           felicitie
           ,
           will
           crie
           out
           for
           euerlasting
           vengeance
           against
           their
           parents
           :
           so
           that
           if
           they
           account
           not
           their
           children
           as
           beastes
           without
           soule
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           loue
           them
           with
           the
           due
           loue
           belonging
           to
           parents
           ,
           let
           them
           declare
           their
           loue
           especially
           to
           the
           soule
           :
           the
           Christian
           instruction
           whereof
           surmounteth
           all
           worldly
           treasure
           .
        
         
           Some
           say
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           great
           comfort
           for
           
           them
           in
           heauen
           to
           know
           their
           neare
           kindred
           ,
           and
           consequently
           their
           children
           :
           and
           this
           commeth
           of
           naturall
           affection
           .
           But
           might
           it
           not
           be
           a
           greater
           discomfort
           for
           them
           ,
           euen
           in
           their
           life
           time
           ,
           to
           see
           them
           go
           to
           hell
           for
           want
           of
           instruction
           ?
           Some
           charge
           their
           children
           to
           be
           dull
           witted
           ,
           and
           hard
           to
           be
           bowed
           ,
           or
           brought
           to
           any
           goodnesse
           or
           vertue
           .
           Albeit
           naturall
           inclination
           be
           a
           great
           helpe
           to
           profiting
           ,
           yet
           exercise
           and
           custome
           to
           do
           well
           ,
           is
           a
           mightie
           meanes
           to
           bend
           and
           sharpe
           them
           that
           way
           :
           yea
           ,
           euen
           such
           ,
           that
           by
           experience
           we
           find
           this
           old
           Prouerbe
           true
           :
           
             Vse
             ouer
             cometh
             nature
          
           :
           as
           the
           wheelewright
           doth
           by
           strength
           bow
           his
           timber
           ,
           and
           letting
           it
           lie
           long
           in
           that
           bent
           ,
           it
           bideth
           crooked
           .
           Barren
           ground
           well
           tilled
           ,
           soyled
           ,
           and
           sowen
           with
           good
           seed
           ,
           groweth
           fruitfull
           ,
           and
           yeeldeth
           good
           increase
           :
           iron
           weareth
           with
           handling
           :
           the
           water
           by
           continuall
           dropping
           weareth
           the
           stone
           :
           wilde
           beasts
           may
           be
           tamed
           :
           and
           wilde
           colts
           by
           custome
           are
           brought
           to
           the
           saddle
           ,
           and
           are
           content
           to
           be
           led
           by
           the
           bridle
           :
           euen
           so
           the
           dullest
           capacities
           may
           by
           instruction
           and
           custome
           be
           fashioned
           to
           vertue
           .
           As
           contrariwise
           ,
           the
           wiz
           most
           inclined
           by
           nature
           to
           vertue
           ,
           may
           by
           bad
           instruction
           and
           the
           conuersation
           of
           the
           wicked
           be
           peruerted
           and
           grow
           vicious
           .
        
         
           Parents
           therefore
           are
           herein
           to
           respect
           two
           points
           :
           first
           ,
           to
           begin
           to
           frame
           and
           bend
           their
           children
           in
           their
           tender
           youth
           to
           vertue
           ,
           remēbring
           that
           a
           seale
           entreth
           deepest
           into
           softest
           
           waxe
           .
           They
           must
           be
           carefull
           that
           they
           do
           not
           speake
           or
           tell
           any
           foolish
           tales
           ,
           baudie
           rimes
           ,
           or
           vngodly
           speeches
           before
           their
           children
           ,
           lest
           they
           infect
           their
           tender
           wits
           with
           follie
           and
           astonishment
           .
           Experience
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           children
           will
           sooner
           learne
           any
           language
           by
           conuersation
           then
           elder
           folkes
           .
           Also
           that
           the
           yonger
           the
           twig
           is
           ,
           the
           sooner
           it
           is
           bent
           or
           made
           straight
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           parents
           dutie
           to
           restraine
           their
           children
           from
           haunting
           and
           conuersing
           with
           such
           as
           be
           vicious
           ,
           peruerse
           ,
           and
           wicked
           .
           And
           vndoubtedly
           we
           see
           that
           they
           do
           soone
           learne
           villanous
           and
           vnseemely
           speeches
           ,
           and
           malicious
           lewd
           actions
           ,
           with
           their
           corruptions
           :
           and
           as
           the
           old
           Prouerbe
           saith
           ,
           halting
           with
           the
           lame
           ,
           they
           shall
           learne
           to
           halt
           .
           A
           child
           that
           naturally
           speaketh
           wel
           ,
           by
           conuersing
           with
           such
           as
           corrupt
           their
           speech
           ,
           shall
           degenerate
           and
           speake
           as
           badly
           .
           Tye
           a
           yong
           twig
           that
           is
           crooked
           ,
           with
           a
           straight
           one
           that
           is
           stronger
           then
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           growing
           it
           will
           become
           straight
           ,
           and
           so
           continue
           when
           it
           is
           vndone
           .
           And
           contrariwise
           ,
           a
           straight
           one
           tyed
           to
           that
           which
           is
           crooked
           ,
           and
           stronger
           then
           it selfe
           ,
           will
           grow
           and
           continue
           crooked
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           ,
           parents
           when
           they
           meane
           to
           put
           forth
           their
           children
           to
           any
           trade
           or
           occupation
           ,
           or
           to
           learning
           ,
           then
           they
           ought
           carefully
           to
           see
           and
           enquire
           whether
           such
           as
           they
           thinke
           to
           place
           them
           withall
           ,
           be
           religious
           and
           vertuous
           ,
           
           and
           endued
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           admittance
           of
           a
           seruant
           ,
           the
           feare
           of
           some
           temporall
           or
           carnall
           inconuenience
           ,
           causeth
           men
           to
           enquire
           of
           his
           ,
           or
           her
           truth
           ,
           honestie
           ,
           or
           other
           qualities
           .
           Therefore
           if
           parents
           shall
           commit
           their
           child
           to
           the
           ordering
           and
           instruction
           of
           a
           maister
           ,
           before
           they
           make
           enquirie
           of
           his
           honestie
           and
           Christian
           conuersation
           ,
           they
           plainely
           shew
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           lesse
           care
           of
           the
           corrupting
           or
           infecting
           of
           their
           child
           with
           vice
           ,
           then
           of
           some
           small
           inconuenience
           that
           might
           happen
           by
           an
           vnhonest
           and
           vnthriftie
           seruant
           .
        
         
           When
           men
           buy
           an
           earthen
           pot
           ,
           they
           sound
           vpon
           it
           ,
           to
           see
           whether
           it
           be
           broken
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           deceiued
           in
           a
           small
           peece
           of
           monie
           ,
           yet
           do
           they
           not
           sound
           whether
           the
           maister
           to
           whom
           they
           commit
           their
           child
           be
           vicious
           ,
           or
           vertuous
           :
           albeit
           by
           putting
           and
           placing
           him
           with
           one
           that
           is
           vicious
           and
           irreligious
           ,
           they
           put
           him
           in
           danger
           of
           losse
           ,
           both
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           .
        
         
           Some
           do
           respect
           their
           friendship
           with
           some
           maisters
           rather
           then
           their
           vertue
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           commit
           to
           them
           their
           children
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           angrie
           for
           putting
           them
           to
           another
           .
        
         
           These
           men
           do
           resemble
           and
           be
           like
           him
           ,
           who
           being
           dangerously
           sicke
           ,
           vseth
           the
           aduise
           of
           an
           ignorant
           Physition
           ,
           that
           is
           his
           kinsman
           or
           familiar
           friend
           ,
           for
           feare
           he
           should
           take
           offence
           if
           he
           should
           call
           another
           ,
           albeit
           ,
           without
           comparison
           ,
           
           more
           learned
           and
           skilfull
           .
        
         
           If
           thou
           shouldest
           liaue
           any
           weightie
           matter
           in
           law
           ,
           wouldest
           thou
           rather
           commit
           thy
           cause
           to
           an
           ignorant
           and
           negligent
           atturney
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           thy
           friend
           ,
           then
           to
           him
           that
           were
           both
           diligent
           and
           learned
           ?
           Making
           a
           voyage
           through
           some
           dangerous
           sea
           ,
           wouldest
           thou
           in
           a
           tempest
           commit
           thy
           ship
           to
           a
           young
           Pilot
           ,
           vnskilfull
           or
           drunke
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           thy
           friend
           ?
           What
           a
           foole
           art
           thou
           ,
           that
           wilt
           not
           take
           the
           like
           care
           of
           the
           profit
           ,
           honour
           ,
           safetie
           ,
           and
           saluation
           of
           thy
           childe
           ?
        
         
           Others
           commit
           their
           children
           either
           to
           him
           that
           will
           take
           them
           at
           the
           easiest
           rate
           ,
           or
           by
           whom
           they
           may
           grow
           into
           greatest
           aduancement
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           neuer
           respect
           the
           hazard
           of
           their
           child
           ,
           so
           they
           may
           either
           spare
           ,
           or
           get
           worldly
           goods
           .
           Let
           them
           also
           be
           carefull
           to
           restraine
           their
           children
           from
           vice
           ,
           and
           to
           inure
           and
           accustome
           them
           to
           vertue
           :
           and
           indeed
           the
           fathers
           that
           instruct
           ,
           or
           cause
           their
           children
           to
           be
           instructed
           ,
           do
           far
           excell
           such
           as
           onely
           do
           beget
           them
           :
           for
           of
           these
           they
           〈◊〉
           life
           onely
           ,
           of
           the
           other
           good
           and
           vertuous
           life
           .
           Yet
           parents
           ought
           not
           so
           much
           to
           relie
           and
           rest
           vpon
           the
           diligence
           of
           their
           childrens
           maisters
           ,
           as
           neuer
           to
           care
           to
           vnderstand
           how
           they
           profit
           and
           go
           forward
           in
           learning
           and
           vertue
           :
           for
           the
           regard
           of
           such
           diligence
           would
           make
           the
           maisters
           more
           carefully
           to
           discharge
           their
           duties
           .
           And
           thereof
           came
           the
           Prouerbe
           ;
           
             The
             maisters
             eye
             fatteth
             
             the
             horse
             :
          
           and
           this
           ,
           
             The
             maisters
             eye
             is
             the
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             the
             garden
             .
          
        
         
           Vpon
           these
           sinnes
           ensue
           many
           punishments
           ,
           both
           ghostly
           and
           bodily
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           parents
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           children
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           the
           posteritie
           .
        
         
           The
           holy
           Scripture
           giueth
           great
           commendation
           to
           sundry
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           for
           their
           godly
           education
           ,
           and
           vertuous
           bringing
           vp
           of
           their
           children
           :
           as
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           for
           he
           commanded
           
           his
           sonnes
           and
           his
           houshold
           ,
           to
           keepe
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord.
           So
           Dauid
           counselled
           his
           sonne
           〈◊〉
           to
           serue
           God
           with
           a
           perfect
           heart
           ,
           and
           a
           willing
           mind
           .
           It
           is
           said
           also
           of
           Cornelius
           ,
           that
           he
           
           feared
           God
           and
           all
           his
           houshold
           .
           Likewise
           of
           Eunice
           the
           mother
           of
           Timothie
           ,
           that
           she
           nourished
           vp
           her
           sonne
           in
           the
           words
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           good
           doctrine
           .
           For
           where
           a
           vertuous
           and
           godly
           childhood
           goeth
           before
           ,
           there
           a
           godly
           and
           vertuous
           age
           followeth
           after
           .
           Contrariwise
           ,
           when
           the
           parents
           are
           not
           carefull
           to
           teach
           their
           children
           to
           know
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           themselues
           :
           when
           they
           do
           not
           breed
           them
           vp
           in
           vertue
           ,
           nor
           reproue
           them
           when
           they
           do
           amisse
           ,
           
           they
           then
           become
           corrupt
           in
           their
           vnderstanding
           ,
           and
           abhominable
           in
           their
           doing
           :
           ignorant
           and
           voide
           of
           all
           knowledge
           and
           grace
           ,
           and
           of
           reuerence
           or
           feeling
           of
           nature
           .
        
         
           If
           parents
           be
           desirous
           to
           haue
           their
           children
           vertuous
           and
           honest
           indeed
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           conscience
           they
           ought
           )
           then
           they
           must
           be
           diligent
           and
           
           carefull
           to
           practise
           godlinesse
           &
           honesty
           themselues
           .
           For
           we
           see
           by
           experience
           ,
           according
           to
           
           the
           common
           Prouerbe
           .
           
             As
             the
             old
             cocke
             croweth
             ,
             the
             yong
             learneth
             ;
             such
             a
             father
             ,
             such
             a
             sonne
             :
             &
             such
             a
             mother
             ,
             such
             a
             daughter
             .
          
           For
           like
           as
           when
           the
           head
           is
           well
           and
           sound
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           stomacke
           pure
           from
           hurtfull
           humours
           ,
           the
           bodie
           is
           commonly
           well
           affected
           :
           euen
           so
           ,
           where
           the
           head
           ,
           or
           chiefe
           of
           any
           familie
           or
           houshold
           ,
           is
           religious
           ,
           and
           sound
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           feareth
           God
           ;
           it
           commonly
           goeth
           well
           with
           all
           the
           houshold
           .
        
         
           What
           shall
           it
           auaile
           for
           parents
           to
           teach
           their
           children
           honestie
           and
           modestie
           ,
           when
           they
           themselues
           in
           their
           workes
           and
           behauiours
           do
           inuite
           them
           to
           wantonnesse
           and
           lewdnesse
           ?
           Verball
           instruction
           ,
           without
           example
           of
           good
           deedes
           ,
           is
           a
           dead
           doctrine
           ;
           and
           contrariwise
           ,
           good
           examples
           are
           the
           life
           of
           instruction
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           profitable
           and
           effectuall
           .
           If
           the
           example
           of
           parents
           be
           contrarie
           to
           their
           instructions
           ,
           if
           they
           teach
           their
           children
           sobrietie
           ,
           modestie
           ,
           and
           chastitie
           ,
           and
           yet
           themselues
           will
           follow
           drunkennesse
           ,
           fowle
           &
           lasciuious
           speeches
           ,
           gestures
           ,
           and
           actions
           :
           it
           is
           as
           if
           with
           their
           tongues
           they
           should
           say
           ,
           be
           vertuous
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           hands
           leade
           them
           with
           them
           to
           all
           vice
           and
           corruption
           .
           So
           that
           wicked
           parents
           are
           wicked
           counsellors
           to
           their
           children
           .
           If
           we
           would
           take
           him
           to
           be
           a
           monster
           in
           nature
           ,
           and
           vnworthie
           to
           liue
           in
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           that
           should
           counsell
           his
           child
           to
           drunkennesse
           and
           fornication
           :
           
           what
           shall
           we
           thinke
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           committing
           such
           iniquitie
           ,
           do
           by
           their
           example
           much
           more
           mightily
           put
           forwards
           their
           children
           to
           such
           abhomination
           ,
           then
           by
           word
           they
           are
           able
           ?
           What
           account
           can
           those
           parents
           giue
           vnto
           God
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           euill
           example
           haue
           drawne
           into
           hell
           their
           children
           ,
           whom
           he
           deliuered
           to
           their
           charge
           to
           be
           giuen
           into
           heauen
           ?
           Albeit
           such
           parents
           pittie
           not
           themselues
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           let
           them
           take
           pitie
           of
           their
           children
           ;
           and
           not
           carrie
           them
           with
           them
           into
           euerlasting
           destruction
           .
           Such
           parents
           then
           deserue
           grieuously
           to
           be
           reprooued
           ,
           as
           shall
           vse
           any
           leude
           speeches
           ,
           or
           shamelesse
           behauiour
           :
           in
           briefe
           ,
           any
           worldly
           or
           carnall
           actions
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           to
           whom
           their
           examples
           may
           be
           as
           a
           dispensation
           to
           giue
           themselues
           to
           the
           like
           .
           As
           also
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           forbid
           that
           in
           their
           children
           ,
           which
           they
           themselues
           do
           commit
           ?
           How
           can
           they
           correct
           them
           for
           the
           faults
           which
           they
           themselues
           vse
           ?
           Albeit
           ,
           children
           in
           respect
           and
           reuerence
           to
           their
           parents
           dare
           not
           reply
           and
           say
           ;
           themselues
           do
           those
           things
           for
           the
           which
           they
           reproue
           them
           ;
           yet
           will
           the
           neighbours
           or
           others
           obiect
           it
           to
           their
           shame
           .
           Besides
           ,
           their
           authority
           shall
           be
           so
           much
           the
           lesse
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           declare
           in
           their
           workes
           and
           actions
           ,
           that
           they
           allow
           that
           which
           they
           forbid
           in
           words
           .
        
         
           If
           parents
           therefore
           desire
           that
           their
           instruction
           may
           be
           effected
           and
           yeeld
           fruite
           ,
           let
           them
           
           declare
           the
           same
           in
           holy
           life
           and
           vertuous
           conuersation
           :
           let
           them
           so
           order
           and
           gouerne
           themselues
           ,
           that
           their
           children
           seeing
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           in
           a
           glasse
           ,
           may
           be
           restrained
           from
           dishonest
           speech
           ,
           and
           wicked
           deeds
           ;
           let
           them
           do
           as
           guides
           that
           shew
           the
           right
           way
           ouer
           foords
           and
           riuers
           ,
           by
           going
           before
           those
           whom
           they
           leade
           :
           that
           their
           children
           (
           following
           the
           steps
           and
           examples
           of
           their
           parents
           )
           may
           conforme
           themselues
           to
           their
           vertues
           ;
           and
           so
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           ,
           be
           led
           to
           saluation
           and
           life
           cuerlasting
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           cause
           Moses
           gaue
           commandement
           vnto
           
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           might
           be
           kept
           in
           their
           families
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           prosper
           in
           all
           that
           they
           went
           about
           .
           When
           Obed-Edom
           had
           receiued
           the
           Arke
           of
           God
           into
           his
           house
           ,
           which
           signified
           true
           religion
           ,
           the
           Lord
           blessed
           him
           and
           all
           his
           houshold
           .
           Whē
           the
           widdow
           of
           Zarephtah
           ,
           
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Eliah
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           widdow
           of
           Israel
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Elisha
           ,
           had
           receiued
           the
           
           Prophets
           of
           God
           into
           their
           houses
           ,
           who
           is
           ignorant
           how
           mightily
           and
           mercifully
           the
           Lord
           prouided
           for
           them
           ?
           When
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           had
           
           restored
           the
           Rulers
           sonne
           to
           his
           health
           ,
           the
           Ruler
           beleeued
           and
           all
           his
           family
           .
           After
           Zachaus
           
           had
           receiued
           Christ
           into
           his
           house
           and
           was
           conuerted
           ,
           saluation
           came
           to
           the
           same
           houshold
           .
        
         
           To
           be
           short
           ,
           when
           Cornelius
           the
           Centurion
           embraced
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           his
           familie
           also
           beleeued
           &
           
           were
           baptized
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           fell
           vpon
           them
           all
           which
           heard
           the
           preaching
           .
           And
           how
           
           well
           that
           house
           was
           ordered
           ,
           where
           Timothie
           
           was
           brought
           vp
           ,
           his
           knowledge
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           from
           a
           child
           can
           witnesse
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           also
           a
           point
           worthy
           to
           be
           remembred
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           by
           his
           Prophet
           Ezechiel
           ,
           calleth
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Israelites
           which
           they
           had
           begotten
           (
           
             his
             children
          
           ,
           )
           because
           they
           were
           partakers
           of
           the
           Promises
           ,
           and
           signed
           with
           the
           seale
           of
           the
           Couenant
           :
           and
           the
           Prophet
           calleth
           
           them
           ,
           
             The
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           
        
         
           Such
           parents
           therefore
           as
           be
           Christians
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           their
           children
           are
           also
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           partakers
           of
           those
           blessings
           that
           are
           promised
           to
           them
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           their
           Sauiour
           :
           
           and
           therefore
           they
           shall
           do
           great
           iniurie
           to
           God
           himselfe
           whose
           children
           they
           are
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           not
           see
           them
           carefully
           brought
           vp
           in
           his
           feare
           :
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           if
           they
           ,
           as
           before
           time
           many
           haue
           done
           ,
           bequeath
           them
           ,
           &
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           consecrate
           &
           sacrifice
           them
           to
           the
           seruice
           of
           men
           ,
           by
           thrusting
           thē
           into
           Abbeyes
           ,
           Munkeries
           ,
           Fryeries
           ,
           Nunneries
           ,
           and
           Seminaries
           ,
           there
           to
           be
           brought
           vp
           ,
           and
           remaine
           in
           perpetuall
           bondage
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           in
           〈◊〉
           and
           idolatrie
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           is
           ,
           that
           fathers
           and
           mothers
           
           do
           nourish
           and
           traine
           vp
           their
           children
           in
           shamefastnesse
           ,
           hatred
           of
           vice
           ,
           and
           loue
           of
           all
           vertue
           .
        
         
           They
           be
           charged
           by
           the
           fift
           Commandement
           ,
           to
           feede
           ,
           to
           nourish
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           vp
           their
           children
           ,
           to
           teach
           them
           the
           principles
           and
           seede
           of
           
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           to
           see
           they
           learne
           the
           Catechisme
           ,
           
           to
           teach
           them
           to
           praise
           God
           before
           and
           after
           meales
           :
           as
           also
           to
           teach
           them
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           and
           by
           often
           repetitions
           ,
           to
           vnderstand
           
           wherefore
           the
           Sacraments
           were
           instituted
           :
           to
           teach
           them
           manners
           how
           to
           behaue
           themselues
           decently
           in
           their
           going
           ,
           in
           their
           speaking
           ,
           and
           gesture
           of
           their
           bodies
           :
           how
           to
           order
           themselues
           reuerently
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           how
           abroad
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           and
           towards
           all
           men
           in
           all
           honest
           companies
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           begin
           some
           conscience
           in
           them
           .
           For
           it
           were
           better
           for
           children
           to
           be
           vnborne
           then
           vntaught
           .
        
         
           Now
           contrary
           to
           this
           ,
           is
           ,
           when
           parents
           suffer
           their
           children
           to
           haue
           their
           will
           from
           the
           beginning
           :
           when
           they
           discourage
           and
           daunt
           them
           by
           seueritie
           ,
           &
           by
           being
           too
           hasty
           with
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           let
           the
           cōmon
           ignorance
           of
           the
           word
           to
           be
           rooted
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           haue
           no
           care
           to
           frame
           them
           to
           learne
           truth
           and
           godlinesse
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           prepare
           them
           to
           be
           apt
           to
           receiue
           profit
           from
           the
           publicke
           ministerie
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           therefore
           meete
           for
           all
           fathers
           and
           mothers
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           haue
           ioy
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           correct
           them
           when
           they
           do
           amisse
           ,
           
           &
           keepe
           them
           in
           shamefastnesse
           ,
           hatred
           of
           vice
           ,
           &
           loue
           of
           all
           vertue
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           Wiseman
           in
           sundry
           places
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           the
           common
           Prouerbe
           is
           ,
           
             birch
             breaketh
             no
             bones
          
           ;
           neither
           doth
           moderate
           correction
           bring
           danger
           of
           death
           :
           but
           oftentimes
           it
           bridleth
           
           &
           keepeth
           backe
           the
           child
           ,
           that
           otherwise
           would
           run
           headlong
           into
           hell
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           a
           meane
           to
           saue
           his
           soule
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           fountaine
           of
           all
           vertue
           ,
           and
           chiefe
           of
           all
           mans
           felicitie
           ,
           is
           good
           instruction
           ,
           and
           right
           bringing
           it
           .
           And
           contrariwise
           ,
           children
           euill
           brought
           vp
           ,
           bring
           shame
           and
           great
           heart-break
           to
           their
           parents
           .
        
         
           As
           old
           Elie
           was
           corrected
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           not
           
           correcting
           his
           sonnes
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           notable
           example
           ,
           necessary
           for
           all
           parents
           to
           imprint
           in
           their
           hearts
           :
           that
           they
           may
           see
           their
           children
           well
           taught
           and
           corrected
           ,
           lest
           they
           procure
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           to
           fall
           vpon
           thē
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           vpon
           this
           Elie
           ,
           who
           honored
           his
           children
           aboue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           cut
           him
           and
           them
           off
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           comfort
           he
           had
           of
           his
           sonnes
           was
           this
           :
           the
           Arke
           (
           the
           witnesse
           of
           the
           Lords
           presence
           )
           was
           lost
           ,
           thirty
           thousand
           of
           the
           people
           slaine
           ,
           his
           two
           sonnes
           ,
           Hophni
           and
           Phineas
           killed
           ;
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           newes
           thereof
           came
           vnto
           him
           ,
           for
           sorrow
           fell
           backward
           and
           brake
           his
           necke
           :
           vpon
           this
           his
           daughter
           in
           law
           fell
           in
           trauell
           ,
           and
           in
           trauell
           dyed
           ;
           the
           remnant
           of
           his
           house
           were
           glad
           to
           craue
           and
           beg
           for
           a
           small
           peece
           of
           siluer
           and
           a
           morsell
           of
           bread
           .
        
         
           Also
           ,
           the
           two
           and
           forty
           children
           that
           mocked
           Elisha
           the
           Lords
           Prophet
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             Come
             vp
             thou
          
           
           Bald-head
           :
           were
           rent
           in
           peeces
           with
           beares
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           children
           vntaught
           and
           vnchastized
           ,
           bring
           shame
           and
           confusion
           to
           their
           parents
           .
        
         
         
           Let
           them
           therefore
           alwayes
           remember
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           prouide
           ,
           and
           bestow
           diligent
           labour
           ,
           
           that
           their
           children
           be
           foorthwith
           instructed
           in
           vertue
           and
           godlinesse
           ,
           whilest
           their
           wits
           are
           yet
           voide
           from
           cares
           and
           vices
           ,
           and
           whilest
           their
           age
           is
           tender
           and
           tractable
           ,
           and
           their
           minds
           flexible
           ,
           and
           readie
           to
           euery
           thing
           :
           for
           then
           they
           will
           keepe
           fast
           good
           lessons
           and
           vertuous
           precepts
           (
           if
           they
           be
           taught
           them
           .
           )
           For
           this
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           we
           remember
           nothing
           so
           well
           when
           we
           be
           old
           ,
           as
           those
           things
           we
           learne
           in
           young
           yeares
           .
        
         
           It
           shall
           be
           conuenient
           and
           profitable
           therefore
           ,
           to
           handle
           the
           waxe
           straight
           way
           while
           it
           is
           moist
           :
           to
           season
           those
           earthen
           vessels
           with
           very
           good
           liquor
           ,
           whilest
           they
           are
           new
           :
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           litte
           the
           wooll
           ,
           while
           it
           is
           faire
           and
           white
           ,
           and
           not
           defiled
           with
           any
           spots
           .
           The
           Emmets
           or
           Pismires
           
           are
           not
           taught
           to
           gather
           into
           their
           holes
           or
           hillockes
           in
           Sommer
           ,
           whereby
           they
           should
           liue
           in
           winter
           .
           Bees
           learne
           not
           to
           make
           their
           cells
           ,
           to
           gather
           iuyce
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           honey
           ;
           but
           all
           these
           things
           be
           done
           by
           instinction
           of
           nature
           .
           So
           euery
           liuing
           thing
           ,
           the
           lesse
           meete
           it
           is
           to
           learning
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           it
           hath
           of
           natiue
           prudence
           :
           but
           man
           neither
           can
           eate
           ,
           nor
           go
           ,
           nor
           speake
           ,
           except
           he
           be
           taught
           .
           Then
           if
           fertile
           fields
           for
           want
           of
           tillage
           waxe
           barren
           ;
           if
           trees
           being
           neglected
           ,
           either
           bring
           forth
           no
           fruite
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           same
           vnsauourie
           ,
           without
           diligence
           or
           grafting
           and
           pruning
           ;
           if
           dogs
           be
           vnmeet
           to
           hunt
           ,
           the
           horse
           and
           oxen
           vnapt
           to
           the
           plough
           ,
           except
           
           mans
           diligence
           be
           put
           thereto
           ?
           how
           vile
           then
           and
           vnprofitable
           creatures
           would
           children
           become
           ,
           except
           diligently
           and
           in
           due
           time
           they
           should
           be
           fashioned
           by
           good
           bringing
           vp
           ?
           What
           a
           shame
           is
           this
           for
           any
           man
           ,
           to
           take
           great
           care
           to
           haue
           his
           dog
           well
           taught
           ,
           his
           horse
           well
           broken
           ,
           his
           land
           well
           husbanded
           ,
           his
           house
           goodly
           trimmed
           and
           richly
           furnished
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           haue
           his
           child
           shamefully
           rude
           in
           manners
           ,
           and
           altogether
           voyd
           of
           all
           garnishing
           and
           instruction
           of
           vertue
           and
           godlinesse
           ?
           What
           a
           great
           folly
           and
           madnesse
           is
           this
           ,
           for
           a
           father
           to
           take
           great
           care
           and
           thought
           how
           to
           get
           money
           and
           possessions
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           no
           regard
           of
           his
           child
           ,
           for
           whom
           the
           same
           is
           gotten
           ?
           This
           is
           no
           lesse
           shame
           to
           heare
           ,
           then
           if
           a
           man
           taking
           thought
           for
           the
           shooe
           ,
           would
           set
           nought
           by
           the
           foote
           :
           or
           with
           great
           care
           and
           studie
           would
           prouide
           that
           there
           should
           be
           no
           fault
           in
           the
           childes
           garments
           ,
           not
           regarding
           the
           health
           of
           his
           body
           .
           This
           is
           (
           as
           the
           common
           saying
           is
           )
           to
           be
           penny
           wise
           and
           pound
           foolish
           :
           to
           saue
           a
           sticke
           ,
           and
           burne
           a
           house
           :
           to
           saue
           a
           ioynt
           and
           lose
           the
           body
           .
           But
           oh
           vaine
           man
           ,
           hast
           thou
           more
           care
           and
           desire
           to
           leaue
           thy
           sonne
           faire
           buildings
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           lands
           ,
           then
           for
           to
           instruct
           him
           in
           the
           way
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           so
           leaue
           him
           a
           vertuous
           consceince
           ?
           Hast
           thou
           rather
           a
           desire
           to
           hoord
           vp
           treasure
           for
           him
           ,
           with
           
           rust
           and
           moth
           to
           be
           consumed
           ,
           then
           to
           teach
           him
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           canker
           but
           last
           for
           aye
           ?
           Most
           parents
           (
           a
           pitifull
           thing
           
           to
           remember
           )
           be
           louing
           to
           the
           bodies
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           but
           their
           soules
           they
           care
           not
           for
           :
           they
           desire
           their
           welfare
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           but
           they
           passe
           not
           what
           they
           shall
           suffer
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
           Yea
           fathers
           prouide
           lands
           ,
           rents
           ,
           reuenues
           ,
           great
           annuities
           ,
           fees
           and
           offices
           for
           their
           children
           here
           :
           but
           alas
           ,
           few
           prouide
           or
           be
           carefull
           to
           haue
           them
           brought
           vp
           in
           vertue
           ,
           and
           the
           feare
           of
           God.
           For
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           liues
           and
           bodies
           ,
           they
           will
           sore
           bewaile
           and
           much
           Iament
           :
           but
           the
           health
           and
           saluation
           of
           their
           soules
           they
           make
           no
           reckoning
           of
           .
           If
           they
           see
           them
           poore
           and
           sicke
           ,
           they
           sorrow
           and
           sigh
           ;
           but
           though
           they
           see
           them
           sinne
           ,
           and
           greatly
           displease
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           nothing
           grieued
           .
           It
           behooueth
           that
           parents
           do
           carefully
           obserue
           ,
           vnto
           what
           vices
           their
           children
           are
           most
           inclined
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           good
           meanes
           admonish
           and
           draw
           them
           from
           their
           sinne
           .
           As
           parents
           be
           carefull
           to
           prouide
           temporall
           things
           for
           their
           childrens
           bodies
           ,
           which
           are
           transitory
           :
           so
           much
           more
           carefull
           ought
           they
           to
           be
           to
           prouide
           spiritual
           things
           for
           their
           soules
           .
           And
           as
           they
           be
           diligent
           to
           keepe
           the
           bodies
           of
           their
           children
           from
           fire
           and
           water
           when
           they
           be
           young
           :
           so
           much
           more
           they
           ought
           to
           take
           care
           ,
           that
           their
           soules
           be
           not
           poysoned
           with
           vices
           ,
           and
           false
           and
           erronious
           doctrine
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           yeares
           of
           discretion
           :
           and
           this
           is
           the
           most
           acceptable
           seruice
           that
           they
           can
           do
           to
           God.
           Children
           are
           called
           the
           fruite
           of
           their
           parents
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           as
           
           a
           good
           tree
           is
           knowne
           by
           bringing
           foorth
           good
           
           fruite
           :
           so
           parents
           should
           shew
           their
           goodnesse
           in
           the
           good
           education
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           which
           are
           their
           fruit
           .
        
         
           To
           teach
           a
           child
           in
           the
           trade
           of
           his
           way
           ,
           as
           Salomon
           commandeth
           ,
           Prou.
           22.
           6.
           is
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           instruct
           him
           vnto
           godlinesse
           ,
           but
           also
           vnto
           all
           other
           humane
           duties
           :
           wherefore
           this
           dutie
           then
           belongeth
           vnto
           parents
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           do
           it
           .
           For
           who
           should
           teach
           and
           informe
           
           the
           childe
           ,
           but
           they
           which
           haue
           the
           gouernment
           and
           commanding
           of
           him
           ?
           But
           it
           is
           well
           knowne
           ,
           that
           parents
           onely
           haue
           the
           gouernment
           and
           commanding
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           they
           shall
           procure
           for
           their
           better
           education
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           charge
           and
           dutie
           lieth
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           looke
           vnto
           it
           .
           Againe
           ,
           this
           is
           apparent
           euen
           by
           the
           generall
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           which
           hath
           taught
           the
           very
           bruite
           beasts
           to
           bring
           vp
           their
           young
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           this
           dutie
           is
           yet
           enforced
           from
           the
           opportunitie
           of
           the
           thing
           commanded
           .
           For
           euen
           as
           a
           plant
           will
           sooner
           take
           nourishment
           ,
           and
           thriue
           better
           in
           the
           soyle
           where
           it
           first
           grew
           or
           sprong
           vp
           ,
           then
           in
           any
           other
           ground
           ,
           because
           it
           liketh
           his
           owne
           soyle
           best
           :
           so
           children
           will
           sooner
           take
           instruction
           and
           good
           nourture
           from
           their
           parents
           ,
           whom
           they
           best
           like
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           they
           had
           their
           first
           being
           ,
           then
           from
           any
           other
           :
           and
           therefore
           you
           parents
           are
           in
           fault
           ,
           if
           your
           children
           be
           not
           well
           taught
           .
           For
           whatsoeuer
           good
           commeth
           from
           the
           parent
           to
           the
           child
           ,
           is
           
           naturall
           and
           kindly
           ,
           no
           otherwise
           then
           the
           warme
           milke
           from
           the
           mothers
           dug
           :
           you
           shall
           sooner
           be
           heard
           of
           your
           children
           ,
           then
           either
           the
           sage
           counsell
           of
           the
           ancient
           ,
           or
           the
           forcible
           and
           mouing
           speech
           of
           the
           learned
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           rule
           of
           iustice
           doth
           require
           ,
           that
           euen
           as
           the
           first
           parent
           
           Adam
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           other
           after
           him
           ,
           haue
           bene
           a
           meane
           of
           falling
           to
           their
           posteritie
           ,
           in
           the
           begetting
           of
           children
           in
           their
           owne
           image
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           the
           law
           of
           creation
           ,
           should
           haue
           bene
           borne
           Gods
           Image
           :
           so
           now
           in
           lieu
           of
           this
           ,
           all
           parents
           should
           lend
           their
           hands
           to
           lift
           them
           vp
           againe
           ,
           &
           neuer
           ceasse
           vntil
           they
           see
           in
           some
           measure
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           first
           Image
           ,
           and
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           second
           Adam
           .
           This
           is
           confirmed
           by
           many
           testimonies
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           amongst
           other
           these
           do
           prooue
           .
           Deut.
           4.
           9.
           and
           11.
           18.
           19.
           
           Ephes.
           6.
           4.
           
           Psal.
           78.
           5.
           
           And
           because
           this
           duty
           of
           parents
           ,
           is
           many
           times
           committed
           to
           Schoolemaisters
           ,
           to
           Maisters
           of
           families
           ,
           to
           Dames
           ,
           to
           Patrons
           ,
           and
           Guardians
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           :
           they
           must
           therefore
           vnderstand
           ,
           whosoeuer
           they
           be
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           bound
           by
           the
           voyce
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           to
           performe
           and
           to
           do
           the
           dutie
           of
           parents
           ,
           to
           all
           such
           as
           are
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           their
           owne
           children
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           the
           vices
           which
           some
           parents
           commit
           ,
           in
           not
           performing
           these
           duties
           before
           and
           after
           named
           ,
           and
           ought
           of
           them
           to
           be
           eschued
           ,
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           ignorance
           of
           the
           parents
           :
           as
           if
           they
           
           be
           so
           rude
           that
           they
           be
           not
           able
           to
           teach
           their
           children
           ,
           then
           they
           greatly
           offend
           God
           in
           the
           breach
           of
           this
           so
           necessary
           a
           duty
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           must
           indcuour
           to
           get
           so
           much
           nurture
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           may
           be
           able
           to
           instruct
           others
           vnder
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           vice
           is
           ,
           the
           prophanenesse
           of
           many
           parents
           ,
           who
           so
           they
           may
           prouide
           liuelyhood
           and
           necessaries
           for
           their
           children
           ,
           they
           care
           for
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           vice
           is
           committed
           of
           such
           poore
           parents
           ,
           which
           make
           no
           great
           choise
           with
           what
           Maisters
           and
           Dames
           they
           place
           their
           children
           ,
           so
           they
           may
           haue
           meate
           and
           drinke
           enough
           ,
           and
           wages
           thereto
           competent
           ,
           and
           are
           neither
           back-beaten
           nor
           belly-beaten
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           .
           Alas
           ,
           such
           poore
           children
           ,
           while
           they
           serue
           for
           their
           bellies
           ,
           they
           may
           lose
           their
           soules
           ,
           because
           they
           want
           godly
           maisters
           and
           dames
           to
           giue
           them
           wholesome
           instruction
           ,
           to
           hold
           them
           in
           by
           good
           example
           ,
           and
           to
           gouerne
           them
           continually
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Wherefore
           here
           let
           all
           parents
           learne
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           their
           dutie
           to
           make
           choise
           of
           such
           maisters
           and
           dames
           for
           their
           children
           ,
           as
           are
           godly
           and
           religious
           ,
           wise
           hearted
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           both
           able
           and
           well
           disposed
           ,
           to
           traine
           vp
           youth
           in
           all
           good
           nurture
           and
           Gods
           seruice
           :
           and
           not
           onely
           this
           (
           for
           the
           greatest
           care
           of
           all
           lieth
           vpon
           the
           parents
           )
           but
           also
           they
           must
           so
           often
           as
           conueniently
           they
           may
           ,
           repaire
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           they
           profit
           ,
           and
           hold
           them
           
           vp
           by
           their
           good
           counsell
           ,
           and
           be
           carefull
           to
           intreate
           those
           which
           haue
           the
           gouernment
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           good
           vnto
           them
           ,
           in
           this
           chiefe
           point
           aboue
           the
           rest
           .
           For
           (
           as
           Salomon
           saith
           :
           )
           
             Life
             and
             
             death
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             tongue
             :
          
           so
           we
           may
           well
           say
           ,
           life
           and
           death
           is
           in
           the
           education
           of
           our
           children
           .
           If
           they
           be
           well
           brought
           vp
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           life
           vnto
           them
           :
           but
           if
           it
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           they
           are
           trained
           vp
           to
           euerlasting
           death
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           fourth
           vice
           is
           ,
           the
           fault
           of
           many
           maisters
           and
           dames
           ,
           who
           make
           no
           further
           reckoning
           of
           their
           seruants
           ,
           then
           they
           do
           of
           their
           bruit
           beasts
           .
           For
           so
           long
           as
           their
           worke
           and
           businesse
           be
           well
           done
           by
           them
           ,
           they
           care
           for
           no
           more
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           teach
           them
           no
           further
           then
           may
           serue
           for
           their
           owne
           turne
           and
           benefit
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           profitable
           seruant
           vnto
           them
           .
           Such
           maisters
           make
           their
           seruants
           drudges
           to
           the
           world
           and
           the
           diuell
           :
           and
           the
           life
           of
           such
           youth
           dieth
           while
           it
           shooteth
           vp
           .
           All
           these
           sin
           and
           trespasse
           against
           the
           will
           and
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           contrary
           to
           good
           nurture
           and
           godly
           instruction
           .
           Parents
           must
           be
           very
           carefull
           that
           their
           children
           may
           learne
           some
           occupation
           ,
           or
           profession
           of
           life
           :
           and
           this
           is
           either
           mechanical
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           handicraft
           :
           or
           liberall
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           learning
           of
           schooles
           :
           and
           the
           end
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           either
           to
           get
           their
           liuing
           honestly
           ,
           and
           in
           Gods
           ordinance
           ,
           or
           else
           ,
           if
           they
           want
           no
           maintenance
           ,
           to
           apply
           their
           profession
           and
           trade
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           No
           childe
           of
           
           what
           birth
           or
           stocke
           soeuer
           he
           be
           ,
           ought
           to
           want
           this
           instruction
           and
           bringing
           vp
           .
           If
           thou
           say
           ,
           my
           childe
           hath
           no
           neede
           of
           any
           trade
           :
           yet
           the
           Common-wealth
           and
           Gods
           Church
           hath
           need
           of
           him
           :
           for
           no
           man
           is
           borne
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           his
           friends
           will
           require
           one
           part
           ,
           his
           kindred
           another
           ,
           and
           his
           countrie
           the
           third
           .
           And
           if
           handicrafts
           like
           thee
           not
           ,
           thou
           hast
           the
           liberall
           Sciences
           ,
           of
           which
           no
           man
           euer
           was
           yet
           ashamed
           ,
           but
           many
           haue
           made
           them
           their
           crowne
           of
           glorie
           .
           Saul
           was
           annointed
           King
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           seeking
           
           his
           fathers
           Asses
           :
           and
           Dauid
           was
           taken
           from
           the
           sheepefold
           ,
           to
           feede
           with
           his
           wisedome
           ,
           
           and
           gouerne
           with
           prudence
           ,
           that
           honourable
           people
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           we
           reade
           that
           those
           two
           famous
           Prophets
           ,
           
           Elisha
           and
           Amos
           ,
           the
           one
           was
           called
           from
           the
           plough
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           from
           keeping
           of
           beasts
           :
           which
           examples
           do
           plainly
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           and
           reuerent
           God
           despiseth
           no
           honest
           trade
           of
           life
           ,
           be
           it
           neuer
           so
           meane
           ,
           but
           crowneth
           it
           with
           his
           blessing
           ,
           to
           draw
           all
           good
           minds
           to
           his
           holy
           ordinance
           .
           But
           now
           adayes
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           pride
           of
           our
           hearts
           (
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           lamented
           through
           all
           our
           land
           )
           that
           many
           gentlemens
           children
           may
           not
           be
           brought
           vp
           in
           any
           trade
           .
           Oh
           it
           is
           too
           base
           and
           beggarly
           for
           them
           :
           they
           must
           liue
           of
           their
           lands
           ,
           they
           must
           maintaine
           their
           gentrie
           :
           a
           small
           learning
           will
           serue
           their
           turne
           :
           but
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           this
           ordinance
           of
           God
           is
           neglected
           ,
           what
           misery
           from
           
           hence
           ensueth
           ?
           Who
           are
           the
           wasters
           of
           patrimonies
           ?
           Who
           are
           the
           robbers
           and
           rouers
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           ?
           Who
           are
           the
           deflowrers
           of
           maidens
           ?
           Who
           are
           the
           defilers
           of
           〈◊〉
           ?
           Who
           are
           the
           corrupters
           of
           youth
           ?
           and
           to
           speake
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           seedes-men
           of
           all
           mischiefe
           in
           our
           country
           ,
           but
           these
           children
           of
           Gentlemen
           ,
           who
           haue
           not
           bene
           taught
           and
           trained
           vp
           in
           learning
           ,
           or
           some
           occupation
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           young
           ?
           For
           euen
           as
           a
           weed
           ,
           if
           it
           grow
           in
           a
           ranke
           soyle
           ,
           will
           waxe
           out
           of
           measure
           noysome
           :
           so
           these
           children
           coming
           of
           honourable
           and
           worshipfull
           parents
           ,
           brought
           vp
           in
           ease
           ,
           and
           pampered
           with
           the
           delights
           of
           gentrie
           ,
           they
           waxe
           immeasurably
           vicious
           ,
           and
           who
           may
           keepe
           them
           vnder
           ?
           neither
           lawes
           ,
           nor
           Magistrates
           ,
           not
           any
           other
           good
           meane
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           parents
           must
           teach
           their
           children
           to
           vse
           
           faire
           speech
           ,
           not
           onely
           towards
           themselues
           ,
           but
           also
           towards
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           their
           betters
           by
           a
           reuerent
           and
           honourable
           name
           :
           1.
           
           Sam.
           25.
           24.
           
           Marke
           10.
           17.
           
           Prou.
           16.
           24.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           speake
           modestly
           and
           humbly
           of
           themselues
           :
           &
           this
           point
           of
           good
           manners
           they
           may
           learne
           of
           that
           wise
           matron
           Abigail
           ,
           in
           1.
           
           Sam.
           25.
           41.
           where
           we
           reade
           ,
           that
           when
           she
           was
           sent
           for
           of
           Dauid
           to
           be
           his
           wife
           ,
           she
           first
           bowed
           her selfe
           to
           the
           seruants
           ,
           and
           then
           made
           this
           lowly
           answer
           to
           him
           that
           brought
           the
           message
           :
           
             Behold
             ,
             let
             thine
             handmaid
             be
             seruant
             to
             wash
             the
             feete
             of
             the
             seruants
             of
             my
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           admonish
           them
           louingly
           to
           salute
           their
           friends
           and
           acquaintance
           ,
           and
           generally
           all
           others
           whom
           they
           take
           to
           be
           Christians
           and
           brethren
           :
           which
           consisteth
           in
           praying
           well
           to
           others
           ,
           wishing
           health
           &
           prosperitie
           vnto
           them
           ,
           Luke
           1.
           28.
           40.
           1.
           
           King.
           1.
           17.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           to
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           to
           acknowledge
           a
           benefit
           where
           they
           haue
           receiued
           it
           ,
           with
           giuing
           of
           thanks
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           to
           teach
           them
           to
           confesse
           an
           offence
           where
           it
           is
           committed
           ,
           with
           humble
           crauing
           of
           pardon
           .
           An
           example
           hereof
           they
           may
           haue
           in
           that
           vertuous
           and
           faire
           spoken
           matron
           Abigail
           ,
           as
           they
           may
           reade
           in
           1.
           
           Sam.
           25.
           23.
           
           &c.
           Oh
           that
           men
           and
           children
           saw
           what
           great
           dangers
           they
           draw
           vpon
           them
           by
           the
           neglect
           of
           this
           duty
           ,
           and
           might
           preuent
           it
           :
           and
           also
           what
           gratious
           blessings
           they
           might
           procure
           ,
           both
           to
           themselues
           and
           others
           by
           meanes
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           this
           vertuous
           Abigail
           kept
           Dauid
           from
           shedding
           of
           innocent
           blood
           ,
           saued
           her
           owne
           life
           with
           the
           liues
           of
           her
           familie
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           end
           was
           receiued
           to
           be
           a
           Princes
           wife
           ,
           for
           the
           wise
           carriage
           of
           her selfe
           in
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           parents
           must
           teach
           their
           children
           good
           manners
           ,
           and
           ciuill
           behauiour
           ,
           to
           rise
           vp
           to
           their
           betters
           ,
           to
           vncouer
           the
           head
           ,
           to
           make
           obeysance
           ,
           to
           be
           curteous
           towards
           their
           equals
           ,
           to
           be
           gentle
           and
           louely
           to
           their
           inferiours
           ,
           and
           louing
           and
           kind
           to
           all
           :
           this
           is
           no
           lesse
           needfull
           for
           youth
           ,
           then
           their
           meate
           and
           their
           drinke
           .
        
         
         
           Also
           to
           admonish
           them
           ,
           to
           giue
           their
           elders
           and
           betters
           leaue
           to
           speake
           before
           them
           :
           Iob
           32.
           45.
           
           That
           they
           keepe
           silence
           while
           their
           betters
           are
           in
           place
           ,
           vntill
           they
           be
           spoken
           vnto
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           must
           make
           answer
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           without
           vnnecessary
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           directly
           vnto
           the
           matter
           .
           And
           they
           may
           not
           be
           loud
           ,
           babling
           ,
           or
           hote
           in
           speech
           ,
           but
           cold
           and
           milde
           :
           Prouerbes
           17.
           
           Warne
           them
           that
           they
           do
           not
           interrupt
           or
           trouble
           others
           whiles
           they
           are
           in
           speaking
           :
           Prou.
           19.
           20.
           
           Wherfore
           if
           children
           will
           keepe
           the
           bounds
           of
           good
           manners
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           be
           streperous
           or
           troublesome
           in
           talke
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           obserue
           and
           take
           their
           due
           time
           and
           course
           :
           And
           if
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           spoken
           ,
           vnto
           which
           they
           would
           willingly
           make
           answer
           ,
           they
           must
           either
           curteously
           craue
           leaue
           of
           him
           that
           speaketh
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           must
           carrie
           it
           in
           remembrance
           vntill
           their
           turne
           cometh
           to
           speake
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           better
           of
           the
           twaine
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           they
           must
           giue
           an
           entercourse
           of
           speech
           vnto
           others
           ,
           and
           suffer
           others
           to
           speake
           by
           them
           :
           for
           there
           is
           a
           time
           to
           keepe
           silence
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           heare
           others
           speaking
           :
           for
           he
           that
           will
           haue
           all
           the
           talke
           ,
           passeth
           the
           bounds
           of
           good
           manners
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           ,
           parents
           ought
           to
           teach
           their
           children
           how
           to
           frame
           their
           gestures
           to
           a
           reuerent
           
           and
           dutifull
           behauiour
           towards
           others
           :
           which
           consisteth
           in
           these
           points
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           to
           meete
           those
           that
           are
           comming
           towards
           them
           .
           And
           of
           this
           they
           haue
           an
           
           example
           in
           holy
           Abraham
           :
           Genes
           .
           18.
           2.
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ;
           
             And
             he
             lifted
             vp
             his
             eyes
             and
             looked
             ,
             and
             lo
             ,
             three
             men
             stood
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             saw
             them
             ,
             he
             ranne
             to
             meete
             them
             from
             the
             tent
             doore
             .
          
           Againe
           ,
           another
           example
           they
           may
           haue
           in
           king
           Salomon
           ,
           sitting
           vpon
           his
           regall
           Throne
           :
           1.
           
           King.
           2.
           19.
           
           
             Bethsheba
             therefore
             went
             to
             King
          
           Salomon
           ,
           
             to
             speake
             vnto
             him
             for
          
           Adoniah
           ;
           
             and
             the
             King
             rose
             to
             meete
             her
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           to
           rise
           vp
           to
           elders
           and
           betters
           ,
           when
           they
           passe
           by
           them
           .
           And
           this
           is
           taught
           ,
           Leuiticus
           19.
           23.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             rise
             vp
             before
             the
             hoar-head
             ,
             and
             houour
             the
             person
             of
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             and
             dread
             thy
             God
             ;
             I
             am
             the
             Lord.
          
           But
           here
           we
           must
           warne
           you
           of
           a
           great
           abuse
           ,
           which
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           is
           cōmitted
           in
           all
           Churches
           ;
           and
           which
           tendeth
           to
           the
           high
           dishonour
           of
           God
           :
           which
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           neither
           you
           your selues
           ,
           neither
           your
           children
           ,
           nor
           seruants
           ,
           do
           know
           the
           time
           of
           your
           duties
           ,
           but
           you
           will
           then
           rise
           vp
           to
           men
           ,
           when
           both
           you
           and
           they
           ,
           should
           kneele
           downe
           to
           God
           :
           as
           if
           one
           that
           is
           more
           honorable
           among
           you
           ,
           shall
           come
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           while
           you
           are
           vpon
           your
           knees
           in
           prayer
           vnto
           God
           ,
           presently
           you
           start
           vp
           ,
           and
           leaue
           God
           ,
           to
           reuerence
           men
           .
           Is
           this
           religion
           ?
           Is
           this
           deuotion
           becomming
           Gods
           house
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           all
           one
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           man
           should
           say
           ,
           Stay
           God
           ,
           here
           comes
           in
           my
           father
           ,
           my
           maister
           ,
           my
           worshipfull
           neighbour
           ,
           and
           my
           good
           friend
           :
           to
           whom
           I
           am
           much
           beholden
           ;
           I
           must
           do
           my
           dutie
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
           I
           must
           rise
           vp
           till
           he
           be
           past
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           will
           come
           to
           thee
           againe
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           this
           ,
           but
           to
           preferre
           men
           before
           God
           ?
           This
           doing
           plainely
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           such
           are
           louers
           of
           men
           more
           then
           of
           God
           :
           and
           that
           such
           as
           take
           this
           dutie
           and
           reuerence
           vpon
           them
           ,
           are
           robbers
           of
           Gods
           honour
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           answer
           him
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Is
           there
           no
           time
           to
           shew
           our
           duty
           towards
           men
           ,
           but
           euen
           then
           when
           we
           are
           about
           Gods
           seruice
           ?
           Why
           (
           know
           you
           )
           when
           man
           standeth
           before
           God
           ,
           how
           honourable
           soeuer
           he
           be
           ,
           he
           is
           but
           dung
           and
           filth
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           regarded
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           him
           .
           And
           let
           parents
           learne
           this
           wisedome
           ,
           that
           while
           they
           are
           taught
           their
           duties
           towards
           men
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           rob
           God
           of
           his
           worship
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           an
           appointed
           time
           to
           euery
           dutie
           and
           purpose
           :
           as
           Ecclesiastes
           in
           his
           third
           Chapter
           .
           well
           admonisheth
           ;
           
             To
             all
             things
             there
             is
             an
             appointed
             time
             ,
             and
             a
             time
             to
             euery
             purpose
             
             vnder
             heauen
             .
          
           It
           is
           recorded
           of
           Leuie
           ,
           to
           his
           eternall
           praise
           :
           Deut.
           33.
           9.
           that
           in
           Gods
           cause
           he
           said
           of
           his
           father
           and
           mother
           ;
           
             I
             see
             him
             not
             ,
             neither
             knew
             he
             his
             brethren
             ,
             nor
             his
             owne
             children
             :
          
           Euen
           so
           beloued
           ,
           our
           eyes
           and
           our
           minds
           ,
           and
           deuotions
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           fixed
           and
           intent
           vpon
           God
           when
           we
           are
           in
           his
           seruice
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           see
           nor
           regard
           any
           man
           in
           that
           while
           .
        
         
           And
           againe
           ,
           we
           reade
           in
           the
           second
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Gospell
           after
           
             Saint
             Iohn
          
           ,
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           though
           he
           was
           the
           most
           dutifull
           
           child
           that
           euer
           was
           borne
           of
           woman
           ,
           yet
           when
           he
           was
           about
           his
           fathers
           businesse
           ,
           he
           said
           vnto
           his
           mother
           :
           
             Woman
             ,
             what
             haue
             I
             to
             do
             with
             thee
             ?
             
          
           Which
           examples
           will
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           are
           about
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           all
           other
           duties
           must
           sleepe
           ,
           and
           be
           laid
           apart
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           third
           dutie
           of
           good
           manners
           to
           be
           obserued
           in
           their
           gesture
           ,
           is
           to
           stand
           while
           their
           betters
           are
           sitting
           in
           place
           .
           Example
           of
           this
           we
           haue
           in
           holy
           Abraham
           ,
           of
           his
           entertaining
           of
           the
           three
           strangers
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           Geneses
           18.
           8.
           
           
             And
             he
             tooke
             butter
             and
             milke
             ,
             and
             the
             calfe
             which
             he
             had
             prepared
             ,
             and
             set
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             stood
             by
             himselfe
             vnder
             the
             tree
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             eate
             .
          
           Well
           may
           Abraham
           be
           called
           the
           father
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           for
           giuing
           his
           children
           so
           good
           example
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           fourth
           dutie
           is
           ,
           to
           bend
           the
           knee
           ,
           in
           token
           of
           humilitie
           and
           subiection
           :
           example
           of
           this
           ,
           1.
           
           King.
           2.
           19.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           fift
           thing
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           giue
           the
           chiefe
           place
           to
           their
           betters
           ,
           and
           to
           offer
           the
           same
           to
           others
           in
           courtesie
           ,
           1.
           
           King.
           2.
           19.
           
           Luk.
           14.
           8.
           9.
           10.
           
           Prou.
           15.
           33.
           and
           16.
           18.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Their
           last
           dutie
           is
           ,
           to
           vncouer
           their
           head
           .
           And
           though
           we
           finde
           no
           example
           for
           this
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           being
           not
           vsed
           in
           those
           former
           times
           :
           yet
           seeing
           the
           thing
           is
           ciuill
           and
           comely
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           speciall
           courtesies
           of
           our
           dayes
           ,
           we
           will
           confirme
           it
           also
           with
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           Philippians
           4.
           1.
           
           
             Whatsoeuer
             
             things
             are
             honest
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             things
             are
             of
             good
             report
             ,
             those
             things
             do
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           1.
           
           Corin.
           14.
           40.
           
           
             Let
             all
             things
             be
             done
             decently
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             order
             .
          
           Now
           this
           kind
           of
           ciuilitie
           ,
           is
           both
           decent
           and
           according
           to
           order
           ,
           as
           also
           honest
           ,
           and
           of
           good
           report
           :
           and
           therefore
           warranted
           and
           commended
           by
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           so
           worthie
           to
           be
           followed
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           if
           our
           children
           be
           not
           thus
           trayned
           vp
           in
           nurture
           while
           they
           be
           young
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           old
           they
           shall
           be
           found
           so
           head-strong
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           be
           gouerned
           ,
           but
           this
           consequent
           must
           needs
           follow
           ,
           that
           all
           order
           shall
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           &
           then
           confusion
           must
           needs
           ensue
           .
        
         
           For
           if
           nurture
           be
           neglected
           ,
           then
           our
           elders
           and
           gouernours
           shall
           not
           be
           reuerenced
           :
           if
           they
           be
           not
           reuerenced
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           be
           regarded
           :
           if
           they
           be
           not
           regarded
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           be
           obeyed
           :
           and
           if
           they
           be
           not
           obeyed
           ,
           then
           steps
           in
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           euery
           one
           will
           do
           what
           he
           listeth
           .
        
         
           These
           vices
           and
           great
           abuses
           are
           to
           be
           reformed
           ,
           and
           with
           speed
           amended
           ;
           not
           onely
           of
           many
           parents
           and
           maisters
           themselues
           ,
           but
           also
           they
           must
           labour
           with
           all
           diligence
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           redressed
           and
           amended
           in
           their
           children
           and
           seruants
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           grosse
           ignorance
           in
           the
           groundes
           of
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           which
           yet
           remaineth
           in
           any
           parents
           ,
           maisters
           ,
           and
           their
           families
           ,
           who
           giue
           themselues
           to
           sleep
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           talke
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           to
           turne
           ouer
           their
           
           bookes
           there
           ,
           and
           vsing
           of
           their
           owne
           priuate
           deuotions
           or
           prayers
           in
           the
           time
           of
           publike
           preaching
           and
           prayer
           :
           all
           which
           no
           doubt
           ,
           are
           grieuous
           sinnes
           and
           transgressions
           :
           and
           besides
           many
           absent
           themselues
           from
           holy
           exercises
           ,
           and
           especially
           vpon
           the
           Lords
           day
           :
           then
           lying
           in
           their
           beds
           ,
           haunting
           of
           ale-houses
           and
           tauernes
           ,
           ryding
           and
           going
           abroad
           about
           their
           worldly
           affaires
           ,
           for
           pleasure
           and
           profit
           ,
           being
           also
           weary
           whilst
           they
           be
           present
           at
           prayers
           and
           preaching
           ,
           seldome
           do
           they
           preuent
           or
           come
           before
           prayers
           :
           Nay
           ,
           many
           come
           in
           the
           midst
           thereof
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           disturbance
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           are
           there
           :
           and
           some
           againe
           ,
           before
           the
           Sermons
           are
           ended
           :
           other
           some
           after
           the
           prayers
           made
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           singing
           of
           the
           Psalmes
           ,
           and
           the
           vsuall
           blessing
           to
           be
           pronounced
           ,
           depart
           thence
           ,
           whereof
           they
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           that
           tarrie
           ,
           should
           be
           partakers
           ,
           posting
           also
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           it
           were
           from
           a
           play
           ,
           or
           may-game
           ;
           as
           though
           they
           supposed
           that
           no
           more
           reuerence
           should
           be
           shewed
           there
           ,
           then
           in
           other
           places
           :
           or
           that
           some
           part
           of
           diuine
           Seruice
           belonged
           vnto
           them
           and
           not
           vnto
           other
           some
           :
           whereas
           in
           very
           truth
           ,
           euery
           one
           ought
           to
           be
           alike
           partakers
           of
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           And
           how
           should
           we
           look
           for
           any
           goodnesse
           from
           God
           ,
           where
           this
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           seed
           of
           all
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           nurse
           of
           all
           abhominations
           ,
           reigneth
           and
           swayeth
           so
           much
           ?
        
         
           Let
           such
           as
           are
           fathers
           and
           mothers
           ,
           and
           
           haue
           children
           ,
           know
           in
           what
           sort
           they
           must
           be
           carefull
           for
           them
           .
           Their
           children
           are
           the
           good
           blessings
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           be
           members
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God.
           The
           kingdome
           
           of
           heauen
           belongeth
           to
           them
           .
           God
           hath
           appointed
           his
           Angels
           to
           guide
           and
           leade
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           shield
           them
           from
           euill
           ;
           and
           their
           Angels
           be
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           do
           behold
           the
           face
           of
           their
           Father
           which
           is
           in
           heauen
           .
           They
           be
           fresh
           plants
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Who
           knoweth
           what
           necessary
           instruments
           they
           may
           be
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ?
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           seed
           them
           ,
           to
           cloath
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           nourish
           their
           bodies
           with
           necessary
           sustenance
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           heathen
           do
           this
           ,
           which
           know
           not
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           sauage
           and
           bruite
           beasts
           ,
           and
           the
           birds
           ,
           which
           haue
           no
           vnderstanding
           ,
           they
           breed
           vp
           their
           yong
           ones
           ,
           and
           are
           tender
           and
           painfull
           to
           prouide
           for
           them
           .
           The
           Asse
           though
           she
           be
           dull
           ,
           the
           Beare
           and
           Lyon
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           wilde
           and
           cruell
           ,
           yet
           seeke
           they
           farre
           and
           neare
           to
           get
           where
           with
           to
           helpe
           their
           young
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           any
           ,
           which
           doth
           forsake
           and
           leaue
           his
           owne
           ,
           he
           is
           more
           beastly
           then
           the
           foolish
           Asse
           ,
           and
           more
           vnnaturall
           then
           most
           cruell
           Beares
           ,
           and
           Lyons
           ,
           and
           Tygers
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ,
           men
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ouer-carefull
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           many
           build
           their
           houses
           with
           bloud
           ,
           and
           seeke
           possessions
           by
           iniquitie
           :
           they
           ioyne
           house
           to
           house
           ,
           and
           field
           to
           
           field
           ,
           and
           will
           dwell
           alone
           vpon
           the
           earth
           :
           they
           
           oppresse
           the
           poore
           and
           needie
           ,
           and
           do
           wrong
           to
           the
           widdow
           and
           the
           fatherlesse
           ;
           they
           make
           money
           their
           idoll
           ,
           and
           spoile
           one
           another
           :
           and
           all
           to
           prouide
           for
           their
           children
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           couer
           and
           cloake
           for
           all
           their
           mischiefes
           ;
           they
           may
           not
           leaue
           their
           children
           vnprouided
           for
           .
           Vnhappy
           are
           such
           fathers
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           sort
           care
           for
           their
           children
           ,
           by
           the
           ruine
           and
           spoile
           of
           the
           needie
           and
           innocent
           ,
           and
           so
           breake
           the
           Commandements
           of
           God
           ;
           because
           their
           portion
           shall
           be
           with
           the
           wicked
           ,
           in
           the
           lake
           that
           burneth
           with
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           .
           And
           vnhappie
           are
           their
           children
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           partakers
           of
           their
           fathers
           wickednesse
           ;
           and
           therefore
           shall
           also
           be
           partakers
           of
           punishment
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Prophet
           Dauid
           saith
           :
           
             I
             haue
             seene
             the
             wicked
             strong
             ,
             and
             spreading
             himselfe
             like
             a
             greene
             
             Bay-tree
             :
             yet
             he
             passed
             away
             ,
             and
             lo
             he
             was
             gone
             ;
             and
             I
             sought
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             could
             not
             be
             found
             .
          
           His
           roote
           was
           deepe
           ,
           his
           stocke
           strong
           ,
           his
           branches
           broade
           ,
           he
           spread
           ouer
           and
           shadowed
           the
           whole
           countrie
           ,
           yet
           he
           passed
           away
           ;
           he
           departed
           ,
           his
           sonnes
           died
           ,
           his
           house
           soone
           decayed
           ,
           and
           his
           name
           was
           in
           little
           time
           quite
           forgotten
           .
        
         
           Oh
           ,
           how
           much
           better
           then
           is
           it
           ,
           to
           furnish
           the
           minds
           of
           our
           children
           ,
           and
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           godlines
           ,
           to
           teach
           them
           to
           know
           God
           ,
           to
           leade
           their
           life
           vettuously
           ,
           and
           to
           rebuke
           them
           ,
           and
           chastise
           them
           for
           ill
           doing
           ?
        
         
         
           The
           beginning
           of
           wisedome
           is
           the
           feare
           of
           God.
           Let
           them
           then
           learne
           ,
           what
           that
           good
           and
           
           acceptable
           will
           of
           God
           is
           .
           Shew
           them
           the
           way
           in
           which
           they
           should
           walke
           ;
           that
           they
           go
           neither
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           nor
           to
           the
           left
           .
           The
           word
           
           of
           God
           is
           pure
           ,
           and
           giueth
           vnderstanding
           to
           the
           simple
           :
           it
           is
           a
           light
           to
           their
           foote-steps
           ;
           it
           teacheth
           those
           that
           are
           yong
           to
           amend
           their
           waies
           .
           For
           children
           by
           nature
           are
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           cannot
           see
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           enlightened
           with
           Gods
           word
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           Salomon
           sayeth
           :
           
             Catechise
             a
             child
             in
             his
             youth
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             remember
             it
             when
             he
             is
             old
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           right
           blessing
           which
           fathers
           and
           
           mothers
           giue
           to
           their
           children
           ,
           when
           they
           cause
           God
           to
           blesse
           them
           too
           .
        
         
           When
           Christ
           came
           into
           Ierusalem
           ,
           the
           yong
           children
           receiued
           him
           :
           They
           cried
           ,
           
             Osanna
             to
             the
             
             sonne
             of
          
           Dauid
           ,
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             commeth
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Christ
           giueth
           witnesse
           of
           them
           :
           
             By
             the
             mouthes
             of
             babes
             and
             sucklings
             ,
             hast
             thou
             set
             
             foorth
             thy
             praise
             .
          
           The
           words
           of
           the
           little
           and
           simple
           children
           ,
           were
           able
           to
           confound
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           Pharises
           .
           Thus
           were
           they
           taught
           from
           their
           cradle
           ,
           so
           carefull
           were
           their
           godly
           parents
           ouer
           them
           .
        
         
           Contrariwise
           ,
           they
           cannot
           haue
           any
           wisedome
           that
           despise
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord.
           They
           become
           blinde
           and
           wicked
           ,
           and
           abhominable
           in
           all
           their
           wayes
           .
           They
           haue
           no
           sense
           ,
           nor
           feeling
           of
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           They
           cannot
           know
           light
           
           from
           darknesse
           ,
           nor
           God
           from
           Belial
           .
           Such
           were
           the
           childrē
           that
           derided
           Elisha
           ,
           as
           also
           Absolon
           ;
           
           whose
           heart
           Sathan
           had
           so
           possessed
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           pride
           and
           ambition
           ,
           that
           he
           went
           about
           
           to
           despose
           his
           father
           from
           his
           kingdome
           .
           So
           also
           his
           brother
           〈◊〉
           vsurped
           the
           kingdome
           
           of
           his
           father
           Dauid
           .
        
         
           Another
           care
           which
           a
           father
           ought
           to
           haue
           of
           his
           children
           is
           ,
           to
           traine
           them
           vp
           in
           the
           study
           of
           vertue
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           godly
           life
           .
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             pure
             in
             
             heart
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             see
             God.
             
          
           They
           which
           keepe
           not
           this
           way
           ,
           are
           the
           children
           of
           wrath
           Herein
           standeth
           the
           whole
           profession
           of
           a
           Christian
           life
           .
           
             For
             God
             hath
             not
             called
             vs
             to
             vncleannesse
             ,
             but
             vnto
             holinesse
             .
          
           
           This
           is
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           out
           promise
           made
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           we
           serue
           him
           in
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           that
           we
           increase
           in
           vertue
           ,
           and
           grow
           from
           grace
           
           to
           grace
           .
        
         
           A
           wise
           and
           louing
           father
           which
           sendeth
           his
           sonne
           on
           a
           dangerous
           iourney
           ,
           either
           by
           sea
           or
           land
           ,
           first
           instructeth
           him
           with
           aduise
           ,
           and
           telleth
           him
           in
           what
           sort
           he
           shall
           auoide
           perils
           .
        
         
           Take
           heed
           ,
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           the
           way
           is
           dangerous
           which
           thou
           must
           passe
           .
           The
           sea
           is
           terrible
           ,
           the
           waues
           rise
           vp
           as
           high
           as
           heauen
           ,
           and
           by
           and
           by
           .
           thou
           shalt
           see
           a
           pit
           as
           low
           as
           hell
           .
           The
           sands
           may
           swallow
           thee
           ,
           the
           rocks
           may
           destroy
           thee
           .
           Thou
           shalt
           passe
           by
           huge
           mountaines
           ,
           and
           through
           a
           wildernesse
           ,
           where
           theeues
           will
           assault
           thee
           .
           Thy
           heart
           will
           quake
           Thou
           shaltcrie
           
           for
           succour
           ,
           and
           find
           no
           man
           to
           helpe
           thee
           .
           In
           these
           and
           these
           places
           hath
           many
           a
           good
           mans
           child
           bene
           cast
           away
           .
           Oh
           take
           〈◊〉
           (
           my
           sonne
           ,
           )
           thou
           art
           the
           〈◊〉
           and
           comfort
           of
           mine
           age
           :
           if
           ought
           come
           to
           thee
           otherwise
           then
           well
           ,
           I
           shall
           soone
           end
           my
           dayes
           in
           sorrow
           .
        
         
           If
           a
           father
           be
           thus
           carefull
           that
           his
           child
           should
           escape
           worldly
           dangers
           ,
           he
           must
           also
           be
           carefull
           of
           spirituall
           dangers
           ,
           in
           which
           whosoeuer
           is
           lost
           ,
           is
           lost
           for
           euer
           .
           Therefore
           thus
           ,
           or
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           may
           he
           say
           to
           him
           :
           Oh
           my
           sonne
           ,
           vnderstand
           what
           God
           hath
           done
           for
           thy
           sake
           .
           Take
           heed
           to
           thy selfe
           .
           The
           world
           is
           all
           ouer-strewed
           with
           snares
           .
           The
           diuell
           runneth
           and
           seeketh
           
           whom
           he
           may
           deuoure
           .
           Giue
           not
           ground
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           resist
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           flie
           from
           thee
           .
           
           
             Be
             strong
             in
             faith
          
           .
           The
           
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             a
             strong
             tower
          
           of
           defence
           .
           Call
           vpon
           him
           in
           the
           day
           of
           thy
           trouble
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           deliuer
           thee
           .
           He
           
           will
           giue
           thee
           of
           his
           spirit
           .
           Take
           heed
           my
           sonne
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           deceiued
           ,
           let
           no
           wilfulnesse
           cast
           thee
           away
           .
           If
           sinners
           entice
           thee
           ,
           be
           not
           a
           companion
           with
           them
           in
           wickednesse
           .
           Fashion
           not
           thy selfe
           
           to
           the
           likenesse
           of
           this
           world
           :
           for
           the
           world
           passeth
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           lust
           thereof
           .
           He
           that
           loueth
           
           this
           world
           ,
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           is
           not
           in
           him
           .
           Be
           not
           like
           vnto
           them
           that
           perish
           .
           Thou
           wast
           conceiued
           
           and
           borne
           in
           sinne
           .
           Thou
           art
           by
           nature
           the
           child
           of
           wrath
           :
           but
           God
           made
           thee
           meete
           to
           be
           partaker
           of
           the
           inheritance
           of
           the
           Saintes
           in
           light
           ,
           and
           hath
           deliuered
           thee
           from
           the
           
           power
           of
           darknesse
           :
           and
           hath
           translated
           thee
           into
           the
           kingdome
           of
           his
           deare
           sonne
           :
           Receiue
           not
           this
           grace
           in
           vaine
           ;
           but
           cast
           away
           the
           works
           
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           the
           armour
           of
           light
           .
           Be
           renewed
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           in
           thy
           spirit
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           appeare
           I
           haue
           bene
           carefull
           for
           thee
           .
           Thus
           a
           carefull
           father
           seeketh
           to
           traine
           vp
           his
           sonne
           ,
           &
           to
           nurture
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           there
           be
           some
           necessaire
           meanes
           and
           helpes
           ,
           whereby
           godly
           parents
           may
           the
           more
           effectually
           and
           vertuously
           bring
           vp
           their
           children
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           directions
           before
           spoken
           of
           ,
           as
           these
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           not
           to
           suffer
           their
           children
           and
           youth
           to
           haue
           their
           owne
           will
           :
           For
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           Prou.
           11.
           20.
           
           
             They
             that
             are
             of
             afroward
             heart
             ,
             are
             abhominable
             vnto
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           in
           the
           29.
           
           Chap.
           verse
           15.
           
           
             A
             child
             set
             at
             libertie
             ,
             maketh
             his
             mother
             ashamed
             .
          
           But
           what
           will
           some
           be
           readie
           to
           answer
           in
           this
           case
           ?
           Oh
           he
           may
           be
           broken
           of
           that
           time
           enough
           afterwards
           .
           But
           what
           saith
           the
           wiseman
           ,
           Ecclesiastic
           .
           25.
           27.
           
           
             Giue
             no
             passage
             to
             the
             waters
             ,
             no
             not
             a
             little
             .
          
           The
           heart
           of
           child
           is
           as
           the
           violent
           waters
           .
           And
           as
           those
           which
           haue
           experience
           in
           keeping
           and
           repairing
           the
           sea
           bankes
           ,
           can
           easily
           tell
           vs
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           raging
           waues
           should
           be
           suffered
           to
           breake
           ouer
           but
           one
           tide
           ,
           they
           should
           hardly
           in
           many
           dayes
           recouer
           it
           againe
           :
           so
           if
           thou
           sufferest
           thy
           childs
           affections
           to
           haue
           the
           full
           swinge
           and
           course
           ,
           yea
           but
           a
           small
           season
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           hardly
           or
           neuer
           againe
           winne
           
           this
           breach
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           second
           meanes
           is
           ,
           moderation
           in
           diet
           ;
           not
           to
           pamper
           children
           with
           too
           much
           meate
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           is
           delicate
           ,
           but
           to
           giue
           them
           that
           which
           is
           wholesome
           and
           sufficient
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           .
           For
           excesse
           breedeth
           disease
           ,
           both
           in
           body
           and
           mind
           ,
           maketh
           them
           gluttons
           and
           drunkards
           ,
           consumers
           of
           patrimonie
           ,
           and
           this
           vice
           draweth
           a
           thousand
           more
           with
           it
           :
           and
           euen
           as
           the
           fattest
           soile
           bringeth
           forth
           the
           rankest
           weeds
           ,
           so
           pampered
           children
           brought
           vp
           without
           due
           gouernment
           and
           discipline
           ,
           thrust
           foorth
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           ouergrowne
           vices
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           third
           helpe
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           cloath
           them
           with
           costly
           apparell
           ,
           or
           to
           attire
           them
           with
           new
           fashions
           .
           For
           this
           againe
           is
           contrarie
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           paines
           and
           labour
           ,
           and
           stirreth
           vp
           pride
           .
           For
           euen
           as
           soft
           flaxe
           is
           soone
           on
           fire
           :
           so
           youthfull
           nature
           will
           soone
           be
           inflamed
           with
           this
           vice
           ,
           as
           lamentable
           experience
           too
           much
           teacheth
           at
           this
           day
           .
           For
           ,
           from
           whence
           commeth
           this
           disguised
           and
           monstrous
           apparell
           ,
           but
           from
           wanton
           and
           dissolute
           education
           of
           youth
           ?
           This
           is
           the
           speciall
           sinne
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           thing
           be
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           it
           (
           which
           God
           for
           his
           mercy
           turne
           away
           )
           it
           will
           be
           this
           :
           the
           land
           is
           too
           heauie
           of
           this
           sinne
           .
           For
           the
           pride
           of
           all
           nations
           ,
           and
           the
           follies
           of
           all
           countries
           are
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           how
           should
           we
           long
           beare
           them
           ?
           
             How
             art
             thou
             fallen
             from
             heauen
             ,
             ô
             Lucifer
             ,
             sonne
             of
             the
             
             morning
             ?
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lords
             
             sacrifice
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             visit
             the
             Princes
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             children
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             as
             are
             cloathed
             with
             strange
             apparell
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           fourth
           helpe
           is
           reprehension
           ,
           or
           chiding
           .
           And
           this
           is
           taught
           ,
           Prou.
           19.
           15.
           
           
             The
             rod
             ,
             and
             correction
             giue
             wisedome
             .
          
           Where
           by
           the
           rod
           ,
           is
           vnderstood
           chastisement
           :
           and
           by
           correction
           ,
           is
           vnderstood
           ,
           chiding
           or
           reprehension
           .
           The
           want
           of
           this
           helpe
           was
           the
           vtter
           spoile
           and
           vndoing
           of
           Adonyah
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seene
           ,
           1.
           
           King.
           1.
           
           &
           2.
           
           Chapters
           .
           And
           here
           we
           cannot
           but
           iustly
           find
           fault
           with
           most
           parents
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           be
           somewhat
           carefull
           for
           their
           children
           while
           they
           be
           tender
           :
           yet
           when
           they
           be
           come
           to
           some
           years
           of
           discretion
           ,
           as
           to
           fifteene
           or
           sixteene
           ,
           which
           time
           is
           most
           fit
           for
           reprehension
           ,
           because
           then
           by
           all
           reason
           it
           should
           soonest
           enter
           ;
           and
           which
           time
           againe
           is
           most
           dangerous
           ,
           be
           cause
           then
           our
           affections
           are
           most
           strong
           in
           vs
           ,
           oh
           then
           they
           be
           growne
           to
           mens
           and
           womens
           eftate
           ,
           they
           may
           not
           be
           reprehended
           ,
           they
           may
           not
           be
           disgraced
           .
           But
           know
           thou
           ,
           oh
           wise
           parent
           ,
           that
           so
           long
           as
           thou
           hast
           a
           child
           ,
           so
           long
           thou
           art
           a
           parent
           :
           and
           so
           long
           as
           thou
           art
           a
           father
           ,
           so
           long
           thou
           must
           carry
           a
           fatherly
           authoritie
           and
           power
           ouer
           him
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           fift
           helpe
           ,
           is
           chastisement
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           well
           be
           called
           a
           helpe
           ,
           because
           where
           reprehension
           will
           not
           serue
           ,
           that
           must
           helpe
           ;
           and
           this
           must
           be
           vsed
           in
           order
           and
           method
           :
           as
           the
           skilfull
           Physition
           will
           not
           giue
           his
           strong
           and
           bitter
           
           pill
           before
           his
           preparatiue
           ,
           lest
           the
           working
           of
           it
           should
           be
           hindred
           by
           the
           stubburne
           and
           indurate
           obstructions
           :
           so
           the
           wise
           parent
           in
           curing
           his
           sonnes
           vices
           ,
           must
           not
           strike
           before
           he
           hath
           reprehended
           or
           preadmonished
           :
           lest
           either
           he
           be
           too
           much
           caft
           downe
           and
           discouraged
           ,
           or
           waxe
           obstinate
           .
           This
           kind
           of
           physicke
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           more
           strong
           then
           the
           former
           ,
           so
           it
           hath
           a
           more
           forcible
           and
           excellent
           working
           .
           For
           great
           is
           the
           godlinesse
           in
           that
           seueritie
           by
           which
           the
           power
           of
           sinning
           is
           taken
           away
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           Salomon
           in
           the
           22.
           of
           the
           Prouerbes
           ,
           verse
           15.
           saith
           more
           worthily
           :
           
             Foolishnesse
             is
             bound
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             child
             ,
             but
             the
             rod
             of
             correction
             shall
             driue
             it
             away
             .
          
           And
           againe
           in
           the
           13.
           
           Chapter
           ,
           verse
           24.
           
           
             He
             which
             spareth
             the
             rod
             ,
             hateth
             his
             sonne
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           an
           enemie
           vnto
           him
           .
           Wherefore
           know
           thou
           this
           ,
           ô
           thou
           father
           ,
           that
           when
           thou
           feest
           thy
           sonne
           dangerously
           sicke
           with
           the
           disease
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           doest
           not
           vse
           this
           helpe
           or
           remedie
           ,
           which
           God
           in
           his
           holy
           word
           hath
           prescribed
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           thou
           art
           accessarie
           to
           thy
           childs
           death
           ,
           as
           an
           enemie
           ,
           and
           his
           bloud
           shall
           be
           required
           at
           thy
           hands
           :
           because
           where
           thou
           mightest
           haue
           saued
           him
           ,
           thou
           hast
           wilfully
           cast
           him
           away
           .
           For
           Gods
           loue
           (
           good
           parents
           )
           looke
           to
           your
           children
           .
        
         
           Oh
           that
           parents
           had
           lesse
           carnall
           affection
           ,
           and
           more
           wisedome
           :
           for
           euery
           parent
           is
           blind
           in
           his
           owne
           children
           .
        
         
           Oh
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           a
           pitifull
           thing
           ,
           that
           parents
           
           should
           themselues
           make
           graues
           for
           their
           owne
           children
           ,
           and
           burie
           them
           quicke
           without
           all
           compassion
           ,
           and
           thinke
           they
           do
           well
           in
           it
           ?
           And
           is
           it
           not
           a
           follie
           aboue
           all
           follies
           ,
           that
           while
           the
           parent
           layeth
           his
           hand
           vpon
           his
           childs
           mouth
           ,
           to
           keepe
           away
           the
           cold
           winde
           ,
           he
           presseth
           it
           downe
           so
           hard
           ,
           that
           he
           strangleth
           him
           there-with
           ?
           Thus
           many
           a
           father
           and
           mother
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           haue
           killed
           their
           deare
           ones
           by
           their
           inordinate
           loue
           and
           cockering
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           thus
           many
           poore
           infant
           must
           still
           be
           murthered
           ,
           because
           parents
           will
           not
           be
           warned
           .
        
         
           Parents
           are
           bound
           by
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           to
           loue
           their
           children
           :
           for
           what
           a
           crueltie
           were
           it
           ,
           not
           to
           loue
           them
           that
           they
           haue
           begotten
           and
           borne
           ?
           But
           yet
           wisedome
           requireth
           ,
           that
           they
           some
           what
           dissemble
           and
           hide
           their
           loue
           ,
           (
           specially
           to
           those
           children
           that
           be
           of
           some
           reasonable
           discretion
           )
           lest
           they
           should
           take
           boldnesse
           thereupon
           ,
           to
           do
           what
           they
           list
           .
        
         
           For
           if
           we
           well
           consider
           of
           mans
           nature
           ,
           that
           
           it
           is
           euill
           euen
           from
           his
           birth
           ,
           we
           shall
           then
           find
           the
           young
           child
           which
           ly
           eth
           in
           the
           cradle
           ,
           to
           be
           both
           way-ward
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           affections
           :
           and
           though
           his
           bodie
           be
           but
           small
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           a
           great
           heart
           ,
           and
           is
           altogether
           inclined
           to
           euill
           :
           and
           the
           more
           he
           waxeth
           in
           reason
           by
           yeares
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           groweth
           proud
           ,
           froward
           ,
           wilfull
           ,
           vnrulie
           ,
           and
           disobedient
           .
           If
           this
           sparkle
           be
           suffered
           to
           increase
           ,
           it
           will
           rage
           ouer
           ,
           and
           burne
           downe
           the
           whole
           house
           .
           For
           we
           are
           
           changed
           and
           become
           good
           ,
           not
           by
           birth
           ,
           but
           by
           education
           .
        
         
           For
           like
           as
           planting
           and
           carefulnesse
           hath
           great
           power
           in
           all
           growing
           things
           :
           euen
           so
           hath
           education
           greater
           vertue
           and
           strength
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           better
           fruit
           ,
           in
           the
           diligent
           bringing
           vp
           of
           their
           children
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           parents
           must
           be
           warie
           and
           circumspect
           ,
           that
           they
           neuer
           smile
           or
           laugh
           at
           any
           words
           or
           deeds
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           done
           lewdly
           ,
           vnhonestly
           ,
           naughtily
           ,
           wantonly
           ,
           or
           shamefully
           ,
           not
           to
           kisse
           and
           commend
           them
           for
           so
           doing
           .
           For
           children
           will
           commonly
           accustome
           themselues
           vnto
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           they
           shall
           see
           and
           perceiue
           to
           be
           pleasing
           and
           delightfull
           to
           their
           father
           and
           mother
           .
           Therefore
           they
           must
           correct
           ,
           and
           sharpely
           reproue
           their
           children
           for
           saying
           or
           doing
           ill
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           knowne
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           neither
           well
           pleased
           nor
           contented
           with
           their
           so
           doing
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           greatly
           disliketh
           them
           .
           And
           againe
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           let
           them
           kisse
           and
           make
           much
           of
           them
           ,
           whensoeuer
           they
           shall
           see
           or
           heare
           them
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           goodnesse
           .
        
         
           But
           such
           is
           the
           fond
           and
           too
           much
           cockering
           affection
           of
           some
           parents
           towards
           their
           children
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           more
           need
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           to
           teach
           and
           admonish
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           loue
           them
           too
           much
           ,
           then
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           loue
           them
           .
           For
           
             Dauids
             darling
          
           ,
           was
           
             Dauids
             traytor
          
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           iust
           
           iudgement
           ;
           that
           when
           any
           father
           or
           mother
           begins
           
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           to
           set
           their
           child
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           loue
           the
           same
           aboue
           him
           which
           gaue
           it
           ,
           either
           to
           take
           away
           the
           childe
           ,
           or
           the
           thing
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           take
           away
           the
           parents
           ,
           before
           they
           prouoke
           him
           too
           much
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Ape
           doth
           (
           with
           too
           much
           embracing
           )
           well-neare
           kill
           her
           young
           whelpes
           :
           so
           likewise
           ,
           some
           vndiscreet
           parents
           ,
           through
           immoderate
           loue
           ,
           and
           ouer-much
           pampering
           and
           cherishing
           ,
           do
           vtterly
           spoile
           and
           marre
           their
           children
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           if
           parents
           would
           haue
           their
           children
           liue
           ,
           they
           must
           take
           heed
           that
           they
           loue
           them
           not
           too
           much
           :
           for
           the
           giuer
           is
           displeased
           ,
           when
           the
           gift
           is
           more
           esteemed
           then
           he
           .
        
         
           We
           may
           see
           by
           experience
           ,
           how
           that
           many
           
           children
           of
           good
           wit
           〈◊〉
           towardnesse
           ,
           are
           marred
           and
           spoyled
           for
           want
           of
           good
           education
           ,
           and
           so
           get
           those
           vices
           from
           their
           tender
           yeares
           ,
           which
           all
           their
           life
           after
           ,
           do
           for
           the
           most
           part
           accompany
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           when
           parents
           do
           either
           too
           much
           cocker
           their
           children
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           leud
           example
           allure
           to
           naughtinesse
           ,
           or
           neglect
           due
           instruction
           ;
           what
           other
           thing
           (
           I
           pray
           you
           )
           can
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           then
           which
           we
           see
           in
           trees
           ,
           which
           from
           the
           beginning
           being
           neglected
           ,
           become
           crooked
           &
           vnfruitful
           ?
        
         
           Contrariwise
           ,
           they
           that
           are
           pruned
           ,
           erected
           ,
           ordered
           ,
           and
           watered
           ,
           with
           the
           hand
           and
           cunning
           of
           the
           husbandman
           ,
           are
           made
           straight
           ,
           fertile
           
           and
           fruitfull
           .
           So
           the
           manner
           of
           life
           ,
           education
           ,
           and
           custome
           ,
           are
           of
           great
           importance
           to
           moue
           to
           vertue
           .
        
         
           What
           a
           great
           folly
           is
           it
           in
           parents
           to
           toyle
           themselues
           ,
           and
           be
           occupied
           in
           getting
           riches
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           nothing
           carefull
           for
           their
           children
           ,
           for
           whose
           sake
           riches
           are
           gotten
           ?
           Assuredly
           ,
           there
           can
           none
           more
           precious
           and
           better
           heritage
           be
           left
           vnto
           children
           ,
           then
           if
           they
           be
           well
           and
           vertuously
           brought
           vp
           from
           their
           tender
           age
           ,
           and
           be
           rightly
           instructed
           vnto
           vertue
           from
           their
           infancie
           .
           This
           patrimony
           remaineth
           with
           them
           
           continually
           ,
           nothing
           at
           all
           subiect
           to
           the
           stormes
           and
           troubles
           of
           fortune
           .
           But
           we
           see
           two
           speciall
           causes
           why
           some
           parents
           do
           more
           negligently
           prouide
           that
           their
           children
           be
           instructed
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           too
           much
           cockering
           ,
           and
           niggardship
           .
        
         
           In
           cockering
           ,
           mothers
           do
           more
           often
           offend
           ,
           and
           specially
           those
           that
           haue
           but
           few
           children
           .
        
         
           These
           do
           like
           as
           if
           some
           husband-man
           should
           refuse
           to
           till
           his
           field
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           but
           one
           onely
           .
           Who
           could
           suffer
           this
           mans
           follie
           and
           peruersenesse
           of
           iudgement
           ?
        
         
           Is
           it
           not
           much
           more
           to
           be
           tilled
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           onely
           one
           ?
        
         
           Yes
           verily
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           profit
           and
           increase
           of
           one
           ,
           may
           recompence
           the
           want
           of
           many
           .
           Euen
           so
           after
           the
           same
           sort
           we
           may
           iudge
           it
           to
           be
           the
           dutie
           of
           mothers
           ,
           so
           much
           more
           diligently
           to
           bring
           vp
           their
           children
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           they
           are
           fewer
           .
        
         
         
           But
           we
           see
           what
           doth
           let
           mothers
           ,
           that
           they
           
           loue
           their
           children
           more
           dearely
           then
           that
           they
           can
           suffer
           them
           to
           be
           an
           houre
           out
           of
           their
           sight
           :
           but
           this
           is
           cruell
           loue
           ,
           so
           to
           loue
           their
           children
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           giuen
           ouer
           of
           their
           mothers
           vnto
           all
           naughtinesse
           ;
           of
           which
           peruerse
           and
           cruell
           loue
           ,
           not
           a
           few
           shall
           suffer
           the
           iust
           punishment
           ,
           which
           with
           great
           griefe
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           with
           teares
           shall
           be
           compelled
           to
           see
           the
           vnbrideled
           wantonnesse
           and
           vngraciousnesse
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           vnto
           which
           they
           do
           now
           (
           all
           too
           late
           )
           go
           about
           to
           prouide
           a
           remedie
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           niggardship
           is
           oftentimes
           
           greater
           ,
           then
           that
           parents
           will
           〈◊〉
           the
           cost
           .
        
         
           Whatsoeuer
           is
           spent
           vpon
           horse-keepers
           ,
           or
           horse-breakers
           ,
           fooles
           ,
           minstrels
           ,
           dogs
           ,
           hawkes
           ,
           &c
           :
           that
           some
           thinke
           well
           bestowed
           :
           but
           if
           they
           see
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           spent
           about
           instructing
           their
           children
           ,
           they
           thinke
           all
           ill
           bestowed
           ;
           and
           are
           much
           more
           carefull
           that
           an
           horse
           be
           well
           framed
           to
           vauting
           &
           leaping
           ,
           then
           that
           their
           child
           be
           well
           instructed
           to
           vertue
           .
        
         
           This
           inconuenience
           cometh
           to
           the
           minds
           of
           children
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           well
           brought
           vp
           ,
           that
           they
           become
           seruile
           ,
           and
           lie
           open
           to
           all
           sin
           and
           naughtinesse
           .
        
         
           For
           if
           a
           man
           leaue
           his
           field
           vntilled
           ,
           he
           shall
           find
           it
           to
           haue
           brought
           forth
           fearne
           and
           thystles
           ,
           and
           such
           vnprofitable
           weeds
           :
           after
           the
           same
           
           sort
           ,
           if
           he
           shall
           leaue
           the
           wits
           of
           his
           children
           vnlooked
           vnto
           ;
           and
           vnexercised
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           reape
           most
           abundant
           fruite
           of
           wantonnesse
           and
           vngraciousnesse
           .
        
         
           The
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           speaking
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           foolish
           sonnes
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           that
           begetteth
           such
           a
           one
           getteth
           himselfe
           sorrow
           .
           and
           that
           the
           father
           of
           a
           foole
           hath
           no
           ioy
           :
           Prou.
           17.
           21.
           he
           meaneth
           it
           not
           so
           much
           of
           naturall
           fooles
           ,
           or
           idiots
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           destitute
           of
           common
           reason
           ,
           (
           although
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           lamentable
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           heauinesse
           to
           the
           parents
           of
           such
           a
           child
           )
           as
           of
           wicked
           children
           ,
           such
           as
           either
           are
           ignorant
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           or
           not
           knowing
           how
           to
           order
           one
           right
           step
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           :
           or
           else
           hauing
           some
           knowledge
           ,
           abuse
           it
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           their
           carnall
           lusts
           and
           appetite
           .
        
         
           For
           in
           this
           case
           as
           it
           would
           grieue
           parents
           to
           haue
           naturall
           fooles
           to
           their
           children
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           either
           in
           some
           imperfection
           of
           nature
           ,
           are
           dismembred
           ,
           or
           deformed
           ,
           and
           misfigured
           in
           the
           parts
           of
           their
           bodie
           :
           euen
           so
           much
           more
           should
           it
           grieue
           them
           to
           haue
           such
           children
           ,
           as
           either
           for
           want
           of
           knowledge
           and
           heauenly
           wisedome
           ,
           cannot
           walke
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           abusing
           the
           knowledge
           giuen
           them
           ,
           prostitute
           and
           giue
           themselues
           to
           all
           sinne
           and
           wickednesse
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           maruellous
           how
           greatly
           parents
           can
           bewaile
           the
           want
           of
           one
           naturall
           gift
           ,
           proceeding
           
           of
           some
           imperfection
           ,
           and
           how
           easily
           they
           can
           passe
           ouer
           without
           any
           griefe
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           all
           spiriruall
           graces
           ,
           springing
           from
           corrupt
           education
           .
        
         
           In
           like
           manner
           it
           is
           strange
           ,
           that
           men
           can
           take
           the
           matter
           so
           heauily
           ,
           when
           their
           children
           breake
           into
           such
           offences
           ,
           as
           either
           haue
           open
           shame
           or
           ciuill
           punishments
           following
           them
           :
           and
           yet
           can
           make
           no
           bones
           ,
           but
           passe
           ouer
           such
           sinnes
           as
           are
           against
           the
           maiestie
           of
           God
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           euerlasting
           confusion
           ,
           &
           vnspeakable
           torments
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           ,
           what
           doth
           the
           most
           part
           of
           men
           bewray
           ,
           but
           their
           great
           hypocrisie
           ,
           in
           that
           neither
           their
           ioy
           ,
           nor
           their
           griefe
           is
           sound
           to
           their
           children
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           loue
           themselues
           more
           in
           their
           children
           ,
           then
           either
           their
           saluation
           or
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           :
           the
           tender
           loue
           and
           care
           whereof
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           did
           increase
           the
           sorrow
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           for
           the
           death
           of
           his
           sonne
           Absolon
           ;
           who
           was
           not
           
           so
           much
           grieued
           for
           the
           losse
           of
           a
           sonne
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           vntimely
           end
           of
           his
           sonne
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           time
           of
           repentance
           ,
           for
           his
           saluation
           and
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           denyed
           ,
           which
           haply
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           liued
           ,
           his
           father
           Dauid
           might
           haue
           reioyced
           in
           .
        
         
           Let
           parents
           therefore
           learne
           to
           correct
           their
           affections
           to
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           be
           grieued
           for
           ignorance
           ,
           impietie
           ,
           and
           sinnes
           ;
           whereof
           either
           their
           carnall
           copulation
           ,
           the
           not
           lamenting
           of
           their
           naturall
           corruption
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           
           prayer
           ,
           and
           holy
           seede
           ,
           or
           prophane
           education
           ,
           armed
           with
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           be
           a
           most
           iust
           occasion
           .
        
         
           Can
           parents
           hope
           for
           a
           holy
           posteritie
           ?
           or
           do
           they
           maruell
           if
           the
           Lord
           crosie
           them
           in
           the
           children
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           when
           they
           make
           as
           bold
           and
           brutish
           an
           entrance
           into
           that
           holy
           ordinance
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           meeting
           of
           the
           neighing
           horse
           with
           his
           mate
           ?
           when
           being
           ioyued
           in
           that
           honourable
           estate
           of
           matrimonie
           ,
           either
           as
           meete
           naturall
           men
           ,
           without
           all
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           beget
           their
           children
           :
           or
           as
           too
           carnall
           men
           ,
           without
           the
           feare
           &
           reuerence
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           neither
           bewailing
           their
           corruptions
           which
           they
           receiued
           of
           their
           ancestry
           ,
           nor
           praying
           against
           their
           infirmities
           ,
           which
           may
           descend
           to
           their
           posteritie
           ,
           they
           abuse
           the
           marriage
           bed
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           when
           hauing
           receiued
           the
           fruite
           of
           the
           wombe
           ,
           they
           haue
           no
           care
           by
           good
           and
           vertuous
           bringing
           vp
           ,
           to
           offer
           it
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           their
           child
           by
           carnall
           generation
           ,
           may
           be
           the
           child
           of
           God
           by
           spirituall
           regeneration
           .
        
         
           Surely
           no
           :
           and
           yet
           men
           looking
           vp
           to
           God
           his
           prouidence
           and
           secret
           counsell
           ,
           without
           all
           bethinking
           themselues
           of
           their
           corrupt
           generation
           ,
           from
           which
           their
           children
           are
           descended
           ,
           without
           all
           looking
           back
           into
           their
           wicked
           and
           godlesse
           bringing
           of
           them
           vp
           ,
           will
           fret
           against
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           fume
           against
           their
           children
           :
           yea
           ,
           often
           they
           will
           correct
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           serue
           
           their
           owne
           corruptions
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           grieued
           for
           that
           they
           haue
           sinned
           against
           God
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           haue
           offended
           them
           .
        
         
           Christians
           therefore
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           when
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           raging
           with
           boyling
           lust
           ,
           meete
           together
           as
           bruite
           beasts
           ,
           hauing
           no
           other
           respect
           then
           to
           satisfie
           their
           owne
           carnall
           concupiscence
           ,
           when
           they
           make
           no
           conscience
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           marriage
           bed
           with
           prayer
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           no
           care
           to
           increase
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           number
           of
           the
           elect
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           send
           them
           either
           monsters
           ,
           or
           naturall
           fooles
           ,
           or
           else
           such
           as
           hauing
           good
           gifts
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           and
           well
           proportioned
           bodies
           ,
           are
           most
           wicked
           ,
           gracelesse
           ,
           and
           prophane
           persons
           .
        
         
           Againe
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           noble
           and
           notable
           men
           commended
           vnto
           vs
           for
           rare
           examples
           of
           vertue
           and
           godlinesse
           ,
           were
           children
           asked
           and
           obtained
           of
           God
           by
           prayer
           .
        
         
           Our
           first
           parents
           Adam
           and
           Eue
           ,
           being
           humbled
           
           after
           the
           birth
           of
           their
           wicked
           sonne
           Caine
           ,
           obtained
           a
           righteous
           Abel
           :
           of
           whom
           ,
           when
           by
           his
           bloudie
           brother
           they
           were
           bereft
           ,
           they
           receiued
           that
           holy
           man
           Seth.
           
        
         
           Abraham
           ,
           be
           getting
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           had
           a
           cursed
           sonne
           Ismael
           ,
           but
           waiting
           by
           faith
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           God
           his
           couenant
           ,
           he
           obtained
           
           a
           blessed
           Isaack
           .
        
         
           Iacob
           not
           content
           with
           one
           wife
           ,
           according
           
           
           to
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           punished
           in
           his
           children
           :
           yet
           afterward
           being
           humbled
           ,
           he
           receiued
           faithfull
           Ioseph
           .
        
         
           Elkanah
           and
           Hannah
           ,
           praying
           and
           beinst
           cast
           
           downe
           ,
           had
           a
           Samuel
           that
           did
           minister
           before
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Dauid
           and
           Bethsheba
           lamenting
           their
           sins
           ,
           obtained
           
           Salomon
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           excellent
           wisedome
           .
        
         
           Zacharias
           and
           Elizabeth
           fearing
           the
           Lord
           ,
           receiued
           
           Iohn
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           a
           fore-runner
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Looke
           what
           sinnes
           parents
           haue
           receiued
           naturally
           ,
           without
           God
           his
           great
           blessing
           ,
           without
           prayer
           and
           humbling
           themselues
           ,
           they
           shall
           conuey
           them
           to
           their
           posteritie
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Lord
           granteth
           sometimes
           ciuill
           gifts
           vnto
           the
           children
           of
           naturall
           and
           carnall
           men
           :
           yet
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           receiue
           their
           naturall
           sinne
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           regeneration
           do
           see
           into
           themselues
           ,
           and
           lament
           their
           sinnes
           of
           generation
           ,
           praying
           that
           their
           naturall
           corruptions
           may
           be
           preuented
           in
           their
           posterities
           ;
           they
           shall
           see
           the
           great
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           freeing
           their
           children
           from
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Now
           when
           thou
           shalt
           see
           such
           sinnes
           to
           be
           in
           thy
           children
           ,
           enter
           into
           thine
           owne
           heart
           ,
           examine
           thy selfe
           whether
           they
           are
           not
           come
           from
           thee
           ?
           Consider
           how
           iustly
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           may
           be
           vpon
           thee
           :
           and
           when
           thou
           wouldest
           be
           angry
           with
           thy
           childe
           ,
           haue
           an
           holy
           anger
           
           with
           thy selfe
           ,
           and
           vse
           this
           and
           such
           like
           meditation
           with
           thine
           owne
           soule
           ;
           Lord
           shall
           I
           thus
           punish
           mine
           owne
           sinne
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           mine
           owne
           childe
           ?
           shall
           I
           thus
           persecute
           the
           corruptions
           of
           my
           ancestors
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           I
           see
           (
           ô
           Lord
           )
           and
           proue
           that
           thou
           art
           displeased
           with
           me
           ,
           for
           the
           too
           carnall
           conception
           of
           my
           childe
           :
           I
           lay
           then
           in
           some
           sinne
           ,
           I
           asked
           it
           not
           of
           thee
           by
           prayer
           :
           be
           mercifull
           vnto
           me
           (
           ô
           Lord
           )
           and
           in
           thy
           good
           time
           shew
           some
           pittie
           vpon
           my
           child
           .
        
         
           Thus
           thinking
           ,
           thou
           goest
           about
           to
           correct
           nature
           in
           thy
           childe
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           not
           helpe
           ,
           arming
           thy selfe
           with
           prayer
           ,
           repenting
           with
           Iacob
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           be
           so
           affected
           ,
           as
           desirous
           to
           draw
           thy
           child
           out
           of
           sin
           ,
           yet
           with
           the
           mildest
           meanes
           and
           least
           rigor
           .
        
         
           And
           one
           thing
           is
           most
           wonderfull
           ;
           that
           some
           will
           teach
           their
           children
           to
           speake
           corruptly
           ,
           and
           do
           wickedly
           whilest
           they
           are
           young
           ,
           and
           yet
           beate
           them
           for
           it
           when
           they
           are
           old
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           some
           will
           imbolden
           their
           little
           ones
           to
           practise
           iniquitie
           towards
           others
           ,
           which
           when
           by
           the
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           afterwards
           exercise
           towards
           the
           parents
           themselues
           ,
           they
           are
           corrected
           for
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           reason
           with
           these
           and
           such
           like
           men
           ,
           for
           the
           euill
           education
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           answer
           :
           Do
           not
           we
           as
           much
           as
           is
           of
           vs
           required
           ?
           we
           send
           our
           children
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           be
           instructed
           of
           the
           Pastor
           :
           and
           to
           the
           schoole
           to
           be
           taught
           of
           the
           maister
           :
           if
           they
           learne
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           the
           
           better
           for
           them
           :
           if
           not
           ,
           they
           haue
           the
           more
           to
           answer
           for
           :
           what
           can
           we
           do
           more
           ?
           But
           remember
           ,
           ô
           man
           :
           consider
           ô
           woman
           ,
           whosoeuer
           thus
           speaketh
           ,
           that
           for
           sinnes
           sake
           ,
           and
           the
           want
           of
           prayer
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           a
           plague
           vpon
           the
           Pastors
           paines
           ,
           and
           a
           curse
           vpon
           the
           teachers
           trauell
           .
        
         
           If
           parents
           therefore
           would
           haue
           their
           children
           blessed
           at
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           schoole
           ,
           
           let
           them
           beware
           they
           giue
           their
           children
           no
           corrupt
           example
           at
           home
           ,
           by
           any
           carelesnesse
           ,
           prophanenesse
           ,
           or
           vngodlinesse
           :
           for
           when
           examples
           are
           set
           before
           childrens
           eyes
           ,
           they
           are
           easily
           led
           away
           to
           that
           which
           is
           euill
           :
           otherwise
           ,
           parents
           will
           do
           them
           more
           harme
           at
           home
           ,
           then
           both
           Pastor
           and
           schoole-maister
           can
           do
           good
           abroad
           .
           For
           the
           corrupt
           example
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           fighteth
           with
           the
           good
           doctrine
           of
           the
           other
           :
           which
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           because
           that
           corrupt
           walking
           is
           armed
           with
           nature
           ,
           &
           therefore
           more
           forcibly
           inclineth
           the
           affections
           of
           children
           to
           that
           side
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           ,
           experience
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           children
           like
           or
           mislike
           more
           by
           countenance
           ,
           gesture
           and
           behauiour
           ,
           then
           by
           any
           rule
           ,
           doctrine
           ,
           or
           precept
           whatsoeuer
           .
        
         
           Some
           there
           be
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           haue
           their
           children
           taught
           vntill
           they
           be
           ten
           or
           twelue
           yeares
           old
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           at
           that
           age
           they
           haue
           but
           an
           apish
           imitation
           .
        
         
           To
           whom
           we
           answer
           ,
           that
           although
           they
           cannot
           then
           deepely
           discerne
           ,
           nor
           profoundly
           conceiue
           
           things
           :
           yet
           how
           many
           things
           before
           these
           yeares
           ,
           will
           they
           both
           receiue
           and
           remember
           ?
        
         
           And
           we
           demand
           ,
           if
           children
           be
           apish
           in
           imitation
           and
           following
           that
           whilst
           they
           be
           young
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           haue
           the
           habit
           ,
           qualitie
           or
           propertie
           of
           when
           they
           be
           old
           ,
           may
           they
           not
           much
           better
           do
           apishly
           good
           whiles
           they
           are
           young
           ,
           which
           they
           may
           carefully
           do
           when
           they
           are
           old
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           let
           them
           go
           so
           vntaught
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           grow
           so
           head-strong
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           sooner
           be
           broken
           then
           bended
           :
           sure
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           one
           stripe
           ,
           or
           two
           words
           ,
           will
           do
           more
           good
           to
           a
           child
           in
           time
           ,
           then
           an
           hundred
           stripes
           afterward
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           let
           parents
           be
           admonished
           of
           their
           vndiscreet
           correction
           ;
           who
           do
           their
           children
           more
           harme
           in
           shewing
           a
           merrie
           countenance
           after
           their
           discipline
           vsed
           ,
           then
           they
           do
           good
           by
           their
           chastisement
           of
           them
           whiles
           they
           do
           correct
           them
           .
        
         
           Neither
           do
           we
           purpose
           to
           take
           away
           naturall
           affection
           ,
           and
           a
           Christian
           kind
           of
           compassion
           in
           all
           our
           censures
           :
           for
           it
           is
           our
           great
           complaint
           of
           the
           brutish
           vnmercifulnesse
           of
           many
           parents
           here
           ,
           but
           we
           would
           wish
           Christians
           to
           correct
           their
           vndiscreet
           affections
           herein
           by
           heauenly
           wisedome
           .
        
         
           Neither
           are
           we
           so
           Stoicall
           ,
           as
           to
           deny
           a
           more
           milde
           and
           affable
           kind
           of
           speech
           to
           be
           lawfully
           and
           conueniently
           vsed
           to
           children
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           wish
           it
           to
           be
           voyd
           of
           all
           vnseemely
           lenitie
           ,
           and
           without
           all
           shew
           of
           foolish
           ,
           vaine
           ,
           and
           vnnecessary
           
           behauiour
           .
        
         
           To
           be
           briefe
           ,
           how
           needfull
           houshold
           gouernment
           is
           towards
           children
           ,
           may
           appeare
           by
           the
           slender
           thriuing
           ,
           and
           small
           profiting
           either
           of
           religion
           or
           vertue
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Church
           or
           Common-wealth
           .
        
         
           Speake
           men
           of
           discipline
           neuer
           so
           much
           ,
           complaine
           they
           of
           the
           want
           of
           Church
           gouernment
           neuer
           so
           lowd
           ,
           preach
           they
           ,
           teach
           they
           neuer
           so
           much
           abroad
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           will
           begin
           discipline
           in
           reforming
           their
           houses
           ,
           &
           giue
           religion
           some
           roome
           at
           home
           ,
           they
           shall
           trauell
           much
           and
           profit
           little
           .
        
         
           And
           surely
           ,
           if
           men
           be
           carefull
           to
           reforme
           themselues
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           their
           families
           :
           if
           their
           charge
           be
           greater
           then
           their
           circuites
           and
           prouinces
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           hath
           placed
           them
           ,
           it
           were
           the
           best
           way
           to
           moue
           the
           Lord
           to
           bestow
           reformation
           &
           discipline
           on
           his
           Church
           among
           vs
           :
           and
           of
           all
           meanes
           that
           now
           may
           be
           hoped
           for
           ,
           this
           seemeth
           best
           :
           for
           of
           particular
           persons
           ,
           come
           families
           :
           of
           families
           ,
           townes
           :
           of
           townes
           ,
           prouinces
           :
           of
           prouinces
           ,
           realmes
           :
           so
           that
           conueying
           discipline
           thus
           from
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           shortly
           ,
           it
           would
           come
           into
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Well
           (
           we
           say
           )
           let
           there
           be
           neuer
           so
           good
           lawes
           in
           Cities
           ,
           neuer
           so
           pure
           order
           in
           Churches
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           practise
           at
           home
           :
           if
           fathers
           of
           families
           vse
           not
           doctrine
           and
           discipline
           in
           their
           houses
           ,
           and
           ioyne
           their
           helping
           hands
           to
           
           Magistrates
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           they
           may
           indeed
           ,
           but
           vniustly
           ,
           as
           many
           haue
           done
           ,
           complaine
           that
           their
           children
           are
           corrupted
           abroad
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           before
           ,
           and
           are
           still
           ,
           corrupted
           and
           spoiled
           at
           home
           .
        
         
           Alas
           ,
           if
           parents
           (
           to
           whom
           the
           comfort
           of
           their
           children
           well
           brought
           vp
           ,
           is
           a
           precious
           crowne
           )
           will
           not
           informe
           and
           reforme
           their
           children
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           can
           hope
           sustaine
           these
           men
           ,
           that
           others
           will
           performe
           this
           duty
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           whom
           this
           charge
           doth
           farre
           lesse
           appertaine
           ?
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           let
           parents
           remember
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           haue
           disordered
           and
           disobedient
           children
           to
           themselues
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           bene
           disobedient
           children
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           disordered
           to
           their
           parents
           when
           they
           were
           young
           :
           whereof
           because
           they
           haue
           not
           repented
           ,
           the
           Lord
           punisheth
           their
           sinnes
           to
           others
           ,
           with
           the
           like
           sinne
           to
           themselues
           .
        
         
           Wilt
           thou
           know
           ,
           thou
           father
           ,
           how
           thou
           maist
           haue
           that
           blessing
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           blessed
           father
           of
           a
           blessed
           seed
           ?
           Wilt
           thou
           know
           ,
           thou
           mother
           ,
           how
           to
           auoyd
           that
           curse
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           cursed
           mother
           of
           a
           cursed
           seed
           ?
           Bring
           thy
           children
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           the
           couenant
           ,
           indeuour
           to
           make
           thy
           sonne
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           thy
           daughter
           by
           nature
           ,
           the
           daughter
           of
           God
           by
           grace
           :
           and
           remember
           that
           God
           on
           his
           part
           protested
           to
           father
           Abraham
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           all
           sufficient
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           his
           promise
           ,
           
           in
           giuing
           him
           a
           blessed
           seede
           :
           and
           requested
           also
           on
           father
           Abrahams
           part
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           walke
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           vpright
           .
        
         
           Wilt
           thou
           then
           haue
           the
           one
           part
           of
           this
           couenant
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           blesse
           thee
           in
           thy
           seede
           ?
           then
           remember
           also
           ,
           that
           thou
           walke
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           be
           vpright
           .
        
         
           Wilt
           thou
           haue
           thy
           children
           as
           the
           blessed
           seede
           of
           Abraham
           ?
           teach
           them
           with
           Abraham
           the
           iudgements
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           pray
           for
           them
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           liue
           in
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           be
           readie
           to
           offer
           them
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           an
           holy
           sacrifice
           vnto
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           thou
           (
           ô
           man
           )
           (
           ô
           woman
           )
           that
           maist
           do
           thy
           child
           the
           greatest
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           harme
           :
           if
           thou
           prayest
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           repentest
           for
           thy selfe
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           blesse
           thy
           care
           ,
           the
           Pastors
           paines
           ,
           and
           the
           teachers
           trauell
           :
           but
           if
           thou
           despisest
           these
           duties
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           denie
           thee
           these
           blessings
           ,
           and
           the
           curse
           of
           God
           will
           fall
           vpon
           the
           childe
           ,
           at
           home
           in
           thy
           house
           ,
           abroad
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           schoole
           .
        
         
           And
           seeing
           the
           Lord
           hath
           promised
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           be
           thy
           God
           ,
           and
           blesse
           thy
           seede
           ,
           if
           thou
           beest
           faithfull
           ;
           thou
           mayest
           bothe
           hope
           that
           thou
           art
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           if
           thou
           hast
           a
           blessed
           seede
           :
           and
           feare
           that
           thou
           hast
           not
           as
           yet
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           couenant
           ,
           when
           thy
           seede
           is
           accursed
           .
        
         
           But
           had
           not
           Iacob
           wicked
           children
           ,
           and
           
             Dauid
             
          
           
           vngodly
           sonnes
           ?
           and
           doth
           not
           daily
           experience
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           wicked
           men
           haue
           godly
           children
           ?
        
         
           Yes
           ;
           for
           besides
           the
           secret
           counsell
           of
           the
           
           Lord
           herein
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           so
           vniuersall
           ,
           that
           euery
           particular
           child
           of
           a
           faithfull
           man
           should
           be
           within
           the
           Couenant
           :
           or
           if
           of
           many
           there
           be
           but
           one
           blessed
           ,
           the
           promise
           is
           performed
           yea
           ,
           which
           more
           is
           ,
           though
           the
           faithfull
           man
           haue
           neuer
           a
           good
           childe
           ,
           yet
           ,
           if
           vnto
           a
           thousand
           generations
           ,
           there
           be
           but
           one
           good
           ,
           the
           Couenant
           is
           not
           broken
           .
           Noither
           must
           we
           tye
           the
           Lord
           his
           worke
           so
           much
           to
           man
           ,
           that
           a
           good
           man
           may
           not
           haue
           an
           cuill
           :
           sonne
           ,
           seeing
           though
           the
           Lord
           visit
           not
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           yet
           he
           may
           visit
           the
           sinnes
           of
           some
           of
           his
           fore-fathers
           ,
           to
           the
           third
           and
           fourth
           generation
           going
           before
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           second
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           an
           euill
           father
           hauing
           a
           good
           child
           ,
           though
           the
           Lord
           shew
           not
           mercy
           to
           that
           particular
           man
           therein
           ,
           yet
           he
           may
           remember
           his
           promise
           to
           some
           of
           the
           fore-fathers
           ,
           in
           the
           thousand
           generations
           going
           before
           :
           and
           though
           that
           euill
           man
           haue
           no
           cursed
           child
           ,
           yet
           the
           curse
           may
           be
           accomplished
           in
           the
           third
           and
           fourth
           generation
           following
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           not
           speaking
           of
           Election
           or
           Reprobation
           ,
           which
           we
           leaue
           onely
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           make
           good
           or
           bad
           :
           we
           exhort
           parents
           to
           the
           ordinary
           meanes
           to
           bring
           vp
           their
           children
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           ,
           either
           (
           by
           some
           good
           tokens
           )
           may
           see
           
           them
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           heires
           of
           the
           couenant
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           be
           comforted
           in
           their
           owne
           consciences
           .
        
         
           If
           their
           children
           for
           some
           cause
           vnknowne
           ,
           refuse
           it
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           reioyce
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           to
           the
           vttermost
           of
           their
           ability
           ,
           they
           haue
           vsed
           all
           good
           and
           godly
           meanes
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           vp
           well
           ,
           and
           offered
           them
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           if
           parents
           haue
           cause
           to
           be
           grieued
           ,
           when
           thus
           trauelling
           in
           good
           education
           ,
           they
           cannot
           see
           good
           in
           their
           children
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           cause
           of
           griese
           may
           they
           haue
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           vsed
           and
           bestowed
           no
           labour
           at
           all
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           vp
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           ?
           And
           yet
           many
           will
           be
           grieued
           for
           the
           one
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           for
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           if
           we
           wish
           to
           conuey
           God
           his
           blessings
           to
           our
           posterities
           ,
           let
           vs
           vse
           the
           duties
           thereunto
           ;
           let
           vs
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           loth
           to
           conuey
           God
           his
           iudgements
           to
           our
           children
           ,
           carefully
           auoid
           the
           meanes
           vnto
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           surely
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           blessed
           thing
           in
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           ,
           with
           Symeon
           ,
           to
           depart
           in
           peace
           ;
           leauing
           our
           wiues
           ,
           children
           ,
           and
           seruants
           ,
           
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           spouses
           to
           Christ
           ,
           children
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           seruants
           to
           the
           Lord
           :
           So
           in
           death
           ,
           no
           one
           thing
           will
           be
           more
           grieuous
           vnto
           a
           man
           ,
           then
           (
           the
           Lord
           hauing
           giuen
           him
           the
           charge
           of
           so
           many
           soules
           ,
           to
           be
           furthered
           to
           saluation
           ,
           )
           that
           his
           owne
           tormented
           conscience
           shall
           presse
           him
           :
           How
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           he
           
           hath
           helped
           them
           forward
           to
           their
           damnation
           :
           and
           so
           (
           which
           is
           more
           fearefull
           )
           he
           shall
           haue
           them
           spewing
           ,
           and
           foming
           out
           on
           his
           face
           ,
           continuall
           curses
           in
           hell
           ,
           accusing
           him
           for
           euer
           to
           be
           a
           murtherer
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           a
           cut-throat
           of
           their
           saluation
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           all
           this
           briefly
           is
           thus
           much
           ,
           that
           parents
           hauing
           fooles
           ,
           children
           not
           walking
           either
           in
           knowledge
           or
           in
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           must
           make
           some
           vse
           of
           so
           iust
           a
           cause
           of
           griefe
           ,
           examining
           themselues
           ,
           and
           accusing
           their
           owne
           soules
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           either
           for
           that
           their
           meeting
           was
           prophane
           ,
           to
           so
           holy
           an
           estate
           ,
           or
           brutish
           ,
           because
           they
           desired
           rather
           a
           seed
           like
           vnto
           themselues
           in
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           then
           such
           as
           might
           be
           like
           Christ
           ,
           by
           grace
           ,
           and
           new
           birth
           ;
           or
           ,
           that
           they
           begat
           their
           off-spring
           as
           meere
           naturall
           ,
           or
           very
           carnall
           men
           :
           or
           because
           they
           either
           prophanely
           neglected
           all
           good
           education
           ,
           or
           monstroufly
           misliked
           that
           in
           their
           yong
           children
           ,
           which
           they
           liked
           in
           themselues
           ,
           and
           punished
           in
           them
           their
           owne
           corrupt
           precepts
           :
           or
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           suffered
           their
           children
           iniuriously
           to
           do
           euill
           to
           others
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           suffer
           to
           do
           to
           themselues
           :
           or
           ,
           vntaught
           them
           that
           at
           home
           ,
           which
           was
           taught
           abroad
           :
           or
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           do
           lye
           in
           some
           sinne
           vnrepented
           of
           :
           or
           else
           ,
           because
           they
           neuer
           made
           conscience
           to
           bring
           their
           posteritie
           within
           the
           couenant
           of
           saluation
           ,
           but
           still
           loued
           the
           flesh
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           soule
           .
        
         
         
           Let
           all
           parents
           remember
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           bound
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God
           and
           nature
           ,
           as
           concerning
           this
           bodily
           life
           ,
           to
           make
           good
           and
           honest
           prouision
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           their
           degrees
           )
           for
           the
           reliefe
           and
           maintenance
           of
           their
           children
           and
           familie
           .
           And
           therefore
           such
           fathers
           and
           mothers
           ,
           as
           consume
           and
           wast
           away
           their
           money
           and
           substance
           vnthriftily
           ,
           by
           dycing
           ,
           carding
           ,
           gaming
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           other
           indirect
           and
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           ,
           whereby
           their
           children
           and
           familie
           should
           be
           maintained
           ,
           do
           very
           vnnaturally
           sin
           ,
           and
           breake
           Gods
           Commandements
           .
        
         
           The
           Wiseman
           sheweth
           parents
           ,
           when
           is
           the
           best
           time
           to
           sow
           the
           seed
           of
           vertue
           in
           their
           children
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           bring
           forth
           the
           fruite
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           alwayes
           readie
           to
           die
           :
           saying
           ,
           Eccles.
           12.
           1.
           
           
             Remember
             now
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             thy
             Creator
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             thy
             youth
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ;
           
           Be
           mindfull
           and
           thinke
           on
           God
           in
           thy
           youth
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           prolong
           or
           deferre
           it
           vntill
           age
           .
           And
           so
           all
           their
           life
           shall
           runne
           in
           a
           line
           ;
           the
           middle
           like
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           like
           the
           middle
           :
           as
           the
           Sunne
           setteth
           against
           the
           place
           where
           it
           arose
           .
        
         
           One
           of
           the
           principallest
           .
           duties
           that
           belong
           to
           parents
           towards
           their
           children
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           
           be
           very
           wary
           and
           carefull
           ,
           that
           their
           sonnes
           and
           daughters
           do
           not
           match
           in
           marriage
           with
           such
           as
           are
           vngodly
           ,
           wicked
           ,
           and
           voyde
           of
           true
           religion
           .
           Which
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           they
           endanger
           the
           faith
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           so
           commit
           a
           grieuous
           
           sinne
           .
        
         
           For
           proofe
           whereof
           ,
           let
           vs
           consider
           first
           what
           marriage
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           nigh
           a
           coniunction
           the
           Lord
           hath
           made
           it
           .
           He
           made
           the
           woman
           of
           the
           mans
           nature
           ;
           flesh
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           and
           bone
           of
           his
           bones
           :
           So
           that
           we
           may
           not
           imagine
           ,
           that
           that
           God
           ,
           which
           required
           so
           neare
           a
           coniunction
           in
           the
           outward
           and
           inferiour
           part
           ,
           will
           suffer
           the
           minde
           and
           spirit
           of
           the
           husband
           and
           wife
           ,
           betweene
           faith
           and
           superstition
           to
           be
           rent
           asunder
           .
           Therefore
           when
           God
           said
           :
           
             They
             shall
             be
             two
             in
             one
             flesh
             :
          
           we
           may
           not
           thinke
           but
           that
           he
           spake
           it
           of
           the
           whole
           and
           perfect
           creature
           ,
           made
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           of
           two
           one
           :
           or
           that
           God
           did
           by
           so
           holy
           a
           Law
           ,
           set
           free
           the
           holiest
           part
           ,
           requiring
           onely
           such
           agreement
           in
           the
           flesh
           and
           bodie
           ,
           and
           leaue
           the
           soule
           and
           spirit
           in
           dissention
           .
           For
           as
           God
           gaue
           vnto
           both
           one
           name
           ,
           as
           touching
           their
           earthly
           nature
           ,
           signifying
           their
           vnitie
           ,
           and
           called
           them
           Adam
           ;
           Genesis
           5.
           2.
           so
           he
           gaue
           vnto
           them
           a
           likenesse
           in
           name
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           ioyned
           in
           marriage
           ;
           to
           signifie
           their
           agreement
           in
           minde
           and
           spirit
           ,
           and
           called
           the
           one
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           woman
           :
           Genesis
           2.
           22.
           23.
           
           Yea
           ,
           he
           gaue
           vnto
           marriage
           this
           especiall
           priuiledge
           :
           
             For
             this
             cause
          
           
           
             shall
             a
             man
             leaue
             his
             father
             and
             his
             mother
             ,
             and
             shall
             cleaue
             to
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             one
             flesh
             :
          
           but
           it
           could
           neuer
           be
           ,
           that
           any
           vniting
           onely
           of
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           should
           haue
           found
           a
           dispensation
           from
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           bindeth
           minde
           and
           conscience
           ;
           
           
             Honour
             thy
             father
             and
             thy
             mother
             ,
          
           Exod.
           20.
           12.
           
        
         
           The
           holy
           and
           faithfull
           bond
           of
           marriage
           betweene
           man
           and
           wife
           ,
           is
           commended
           to
           vs
           by
           that
           most
           holy
           coniunction
           of
           Christ
           with
           his
           Church
           :
           Ephes.
           5.
           2.
           
           Seeing
           that
           this
           is
           a
           coniunction
           both
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           then
           such
           as
           
           are
           Christian
           parents
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           carefull
           ,
           that
           their
           children
           may
           reioyce
           in
           it
           :
           howsoeuer
           it
           liketh
           others
           to
           marrie
           their
           children
           ,
           yet
           they
           ought
           to
           see
           that
           their
           children
           do
           settle
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           knit
           their
           minds
           in
           religion
           ,
           where
           they
           make
           their
           bodies
           one
           :
           that
           so
           their
           marriage
           may
           be
           to
           them
           as
           a
           looking-glasse
           ,
           to
           view
           and
           behold
           the
           loue
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           S.
           Paul
           giueth
           this
           generall
           rule
           to
           all
           that
           wil
           marrie
           ,
           
             that
             they
             marrie
             onely
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           and
           to
           
           marrie
           only
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           led
           by
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           with
           fauour
           ,
           credite
           ,
           honour
           ,
           friendship
           ,
           riches
           ,
           or
           beautie
           ,
           but
           rather
           it
           is
           to
           marrie
           religiously
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           where
           true
           Christians
           liue
           by
           one
           faith
           ,
           professe
           one
           religion
           ,
           and
           serue
           one
           God.
           
        
         
           Now
           let
           vs
           a
           little
           call
           to
           our
           remembrance
           ,
           what
           fruit
           such
           vnequal
           mariages
           haue
           brought
           forth
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
        
         
           The
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           saw
           the
           daughters
           of
           men
           ,
           
           that
           they
           were
           faire
           ,
           and
           they
           tooke
           them
           wiues
           of
           all
           that
           they
           liked
           .
        
         
         
           This
           aduenturous
           marriage
           in
           a
           strange
           religion
           ,
           did
           so
           infect
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           all
           flesh
           had
           
           corrupted
           his
           wayes
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           God
           gaue
           this
           plaine
           and
           expresse
           Law
           vnto
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           as
           touching
           all
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           :
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             giue
             thy
             daughters
             vnto
             his
             sonnes
          
           ;
           Deut.
           7.
           2.
           3.
           4.
           
           Exod.
           34.
           16.
           
           
             Surely
             they
             will
             turne
             away
             thy
             heart
             :
          
           1.
           
           Kings
           11.
           2.
           
           Ezra
           9.
           1.
           2.
           
           &c.
           and
           10.
           18.
           19.
           
           Reade
           the
           
           places
           .
        
         
           We
           may
           not
           here
           thinke
           ,
           that
           this
           inhibition
           serueth
           not
           now
           〈◊〉
           ys
           ,
           as
           touching
           Pagans
           ,
           Turks
           ,
           or
           Infidels
           ;
           but
           rather
           we
           must
           assure
           our
           seiues
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           know
           that
           no
           people
           in
           the
           world
           are
           more
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           this
           law
           then
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           superstitious
           idolaters
           .
           The
           holy
           Ghost
           forbiddeth
           vs
           to
           keepe
           company
           with
           Idolaters
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           of
           a
           strange
           religion
           :
           and
           how
           can
           he
           then
           permit
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           marrie
           with
           them
           ?
           He
           commandeth
           
           streightly
           that
           we
           should
           not
           draw
           in
           one
           yoke
           with
           the
           vnbeleeuing
           :
           2.
           
           Cor.
           6.
           14.
           which
           to
           do
           ,
           is
           as
           vnseemely
           ,
           as
           an
           Oxe
           and
           an
           Asse
           to
           be
           yoked
           together
           to
           plough
           :
           Deut.
           22.
           10.
           
           And
           how
           can
           we
           possibly
           deuise
           to
           violate
           and
           breake
           this
           commandement
           more
           contumeliously
           ,
           then
           to
           yoke
           our selues
           in
           marriage
           with
           the
           vnfaithfull
           ?
           We
           are
           charged
           ,
           
             To
             offer
             vp
             our
             bodies
             a
             liuely
             ,
             a
             holy
             ,
             and
             a
             reasonable
             sacrifice
             vnto
             God
             :
          
           Rom.
           12.
           1.
           
           But
           if
           we
           shall
           giue
           our
           bodies
           to
           Papists
           ,
           we
           then
           shall
           make
           them
           one
           flesh
           with
           the
           
           Papists
           :
           and
           then
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           ,
           that
           no
           corrupt
           sacrifice
           can
           be
           a
           sweete
           smelling
           sacrifice
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           our
           God.
           
        
         
           Here
           godly
           parents
           ought
           then
           aduisedly
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           strengthening
           and
           constant
           
           standing
           in
           religion
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           is
           onely
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           themselues
           ;
           and
           therefore
           although
           they
           haue
           brought
           vp
           their
           children
           religiously
           and
           vertuously
           ,
           and
           
           thinke
           they
           are
           so
           well
           grounded
           and
           setled
           therein
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           remoued
           &
           drawne
           from
           their
           sound
           profession
           :
           yet
           they
           must
           beware
           that
           they
           do
           not
           tempt
           God
           ,
           and
           venture
           their
           children
           to
           walke
           in
           that
           way
           which
           so
           many
           haue
           fallen
           in
           .
           How
           can
           they
           assure
           themselues
           ,
           that
           their
           children
           shall
           abide
           constant
           ,
           and
           stand
           vpright
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           consent
           that
           they
           may
           couple
           themselues
           in
           marriage
           with
           Papists
           ?
        
         
           Sampson
           was
           borne
           by
           Gods
           promise
           ,
           consecrated
           to
           the
           Lord
           from
           the
           day
           of
           his
           birth
           to
           the
           day
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           made
           a
           Iudge
           of
           Israel
           ;
           a
           deliuerer
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           reuenger
           of
           his
           enemies
           :
           very
           great
           and
           especiall
           tokens
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           continued
           :
           yet
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           attempt
           to
           marry
           one
           of
           a
           strange
           religion
           ,
           he
           lost
           his
           honour
           ,
           and
           became
           a
           laughing-stocke
           vnto
           the
           enemies
           of
           God.
           Iudges
           the
           fourteenth
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           first
           verse
           ,
           &c.
           and
           16.
           4.
           17.
           18.
           
           &c.
           
        
         
           Salomon
           was
           a
           wise
           man
           ,
           as
           euer
           was
           any
           before
           
           him
           ,
           or
           after
           him
           :
           God
           hath
           endued
           him
           with
           heauenly
           gifts
           ,
           and
           had
           set
           him
           vp
           as
           a
           figure
           of
           his
           Sonne
           Christ
           :
           yet
           when
           he
           had
           married
           with
           Pharaohs
           daughter
           (
           and
           others
           ,
           of
           an
           other
           religion
           ,
           and
           strangers
           from
           the
           commonwealth
           of
           Israell
           )
           he
           then
           fell
           from
           worse
           to
           worse
           ,
           till
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           he
           fell
           to
           miserable
           idolatrie
           :
           1.
           
           King.
           11.
           4.
           
        
         
           What
           was
           the
           cause
           that
           Ahab
           king
           of
           Israell
           ,
           
           did
           worse
           then
           all
           the
           kings
           before
           him
           ?
           a
           man
           euen
           sold
           to
           worke
           wickednesse
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           aboue
           all
           his
           idolatries
           ,
           and
           walking
           in
           the
           most
           wretched
           wayes
           of
           Ieroboam
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           layeth
           this
           to
           his
           charge
           ,
           euen
           as
           his
           greatest
           〈◊〉
           ,
           that
           he
           tooke
           the
           daughter
           of
           the
           king
           of
           the
           Sydonians
           to
           his
           wife
           :
           1.
           
           King.
           16.
           29.
           30.
           31.
           23.
           33.
           
           And
           lest
           such
           parents
           as
           either
           haue
           ,
           or
           hereafter
           shall
           marrie
           their
           children
           to
           Papists
           ,
           should
           thinke
           their
           case
           to
           be
           better
           then
           his
           ,
           because
           though
           they
           marry
           them
           to
           Papists
           ,
           or
           to
           Atheists
           ,
           yet
           they
           do
           not
           marry
           them
           to
           any
           Pagans
           :
           let
           them
           consider
           what
           the
           Scripture
           teacheth
           them
           more
           .
        
         
           Iehoram
           King
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           married
           neither
           
           with
           anie
           Sydonian
           ,
           nor
           AEgyptian
           ,
           neither
           with
           Pagan
           ,
           nor
           Infidell
           ;
           but
           with
           one
           of
           his
           owne
           people
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Israell
           :
           yet
           because
           she
           had
           corrupted
           her
           religion
           in
           her
           fathers
           house
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           sheweth
           this
           to
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           Iehorams
           sinne
           :
           
             He
             did
             euill
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             the
             daughter
             
             of
             Ahab
             was
             his
             wife
             :
          
           2.
           
           Kings
           1.
           18.
           
           Yea
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           maketh
           this
           sinne
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           Iehosaphat
           a
           good
           King
           ,
           was
           yet
           defiled
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           reported
           as
           a
           great
           blemish
           of
           his
           vertuous
           doings
           ,
           that
           euer
           he
           suffered
           his
           sonne
           Iehoram
           so
           dangerously
           to
           marrie
           .
           2.
           
           Chron.
           1.
           18.
           
        
         
           When
           God
           would
           blame
           the
           idolatrie
           of
           his
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           shewing
           both
           how
           greatly
           he
           did
           hate
           it
           ,
           and
           what
           plagues
           he
           would
           bring
           vpon
           them
           for
           it
           ,
           he
           reuealed
           it
           vnto
           the
           Prophet
           〈◊〉
           this
           parable
           :
           bidding
           him
           take
           vnto
           himselfe
           a
           wife
           of
           fornications
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           wife
           full
           of
           spirituall
           whoredomes
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           as
           a
           papist
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           such
           a
           marriage
           (
           as
           in
           a
           glasse
           )
           he
           might
           behold
           how
           lothsome
           the
           peoples
           idolatries
           were
           ,
           Hos.
           1.
           2.
           
           &c.
           
        
         
           Parents
           haue
           further
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           not
           this
           rule
           and
           authoritie
           ouer
           their
           children
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           chuse
           whether
           they
           will
           let
           them
           marrie
           or
           no
           ,
           or
           when
           they
           list
           ,
           and
           whom
           they
           list
           :
           but
           fathers
           and
           mothers
           must
           consider
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           rule
           ouer
           their
           children
           vnder
           the
           Lord
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           aboue
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           parents
           must
           deale
           with
           their
           children
           according
           to
           the
           will
           and
           minde
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           will
           of
           God
           is
           reuealed
           vnto
           vs
           out
           of
           his
           word
           .
           Now
           God
           by
           his
           Apostle
           saith
           ;
           
             To
             auoide
             fornication
             ,
             let
             euery
             man
             
             haue
             his
             owne
             wife
             :
             and
             let
             euery
             woman
             haue
             her
             owne
             husband
             :
          
           Whereby
           all
           parents
           may
           see
           ,
           
           that
           God
           commaundeth
           them
           to
           permit
           and
           suffer
           euery
           one
           to
           marrie
           ,
           that
           is
           disposed
           to
           marrie
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           if
           they
           may
           not
           forbid
           any
           man
           or
           woman
           to
           marrie
           ,
           much
           lesse
           their
           owne
           children
           ,
           whom
           if
           they
           suffer
           not
           to
           marrie
           ,
           not
           hauing
           the
           gift
           of
           continencie
           ,
           then
           they
           breake
           and
           resist
           Gods
           ordinance
           .
           For
           we
           reade
           ,
           that
           when
           Isaack
           forbad
           his
           sonne
           Iacob
           to
           marrie
           any
           
           of
           the
           daughters
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           restraine
           him
           altogether
           from
           marriage
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           directed
           him
           ,
           where
           ,
           and
           with
           whom
           he
           should
           marrie
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           the
           parents
           of
           Sampson
           ,
           when
           he
           asked
           
           a
           wife
           of
           them
           ,
           did
           not
           simply
           forbid
           him
           to
           marrie
           :
           but
           they
           reproued
           him
           ,
           for
           because
           he
           would
           marrie
           an
           Insidell
           ,
           and
           a
           prophane
           woman
           .
        
         
           *
           Therefore
           such
           parents
           as
           be
           godly
           ,
           will
           haue
           aduised
           consideration
           and
           regard
           of
           the
           infirmities
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           whether
           they
           can
           liue
           continent
           and
           chast
           ,
           or
           no
           :
           and
           if
           they
           shall
           make
           choise
           ,
           and
           haue
           a
           good
           liking
           to
           such
           as
           be
           honest
           ,
           religious
           ,
           and
           godly
           ,
           (
           hauing
           craued
           their
           parents
           consent
           )
           although
           they
           be
           not
           so
           rich
           and
           wealthie
           as
           they
           would
           wish
           them
           to
           matc
           h
           with
           ,
           yet
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           hinder
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           forbid
           their
           children
           to
           marrie
           ,
           onely
           for
           want
           of
           goods
           and
           substance
           .
        
         
           Parents
           ought
           to
           be
           carefull
           ,
           that
           their
           children
           do
           marrie
           in
           such
           an
           age
           wherein
           they
           
           should
           vnderstand
           whom
           they
           choose
           ,
           and
           very
           well
           perceiue
           what
           they
           take
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           do
           not
           seeke
           to
           match
           themselues
           in
           marriage
           aboue
           their
           degree
           .
           And
           it
           is
           very
           expedient
           ,
           that
           parents
           admonish
           their
           children
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           choise
           according
           to
           their
           complexion
           and
           condition
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           most
           vnnaturall
           and
           cruell
           part
           ,
           for
           
           parents
           to
           sell
           their
           children
           for
           gaine
           and
           luker
           ,
           and
           to
           marrie
           them
           when
           they
           list
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           they
           list
           ,
           without
           the
           good
           liking
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           so
           bring
           them
           into
           bondage
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           parents
           shal
           force
           and
           compell
           their
           
           children
           to
           marrie
           contrarie
           to
           their
           minde
           and
           liking
           ,
           then
           the
           sorrowfull
           children
           may
           not
           say
           they
           haue
           married
           them
           ,
           but
           for
           euer
           they
           haue
           marred
           and
           vndone
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           the
           end
           that
           marriages
           may
           be
           perpetuall
           ,
           louing
           ,
           and
           delightfull
           betwixt
           the
           parties
           ,
           there
           must
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           knitting
           of
           hearts
           before
           striking
           of
           hands
           .
        
         
           The
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           are
           many
           and
           diuerse
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           may
           plainely
           appeare
           ,
           that
           all
           
           godly
           and
           Christian
           parents
           ,
           are
           charged
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           carefull
           in
           time
           ,
           to
           make
           meete
           choise
           of
           husbands
           for
           their
           daughters
           ,
           and
           fit
           wiues
           for
           their
           sonnes
           :
           amongst
           many
           ,
           these
           quotations
           do
           sufficiently
           proue
           it
           .
           Deut.
           7.
           3.
           
           Nehemia
           13.
           23.
           24.
           
           Ierem.
           29.
           6.
           1.
           
           Corinth
           .
           7.
           36.
           37.
           38.
           
           Genesis
           24.
           10.
           
           &c
           and
           28.
           1.
           2.
           and
           4.
           4.
           and
           38.
           6.
           8.
           
           Iosua
           
           15.
           16.
           17.
           2.
           
           Samuel
           13.
           23.
           
           Iudges
           14.
           1.
           
           &c.
           Let
           fathers
           and
           mothers
           therefore
           (
           on
           whom
           this
           charge
           by
           God
           his
           Commandement
           lyeth
           ,
           to
           take
           wiues
           for
           their
           sonnes
           ,
           and
           to
           prouide
           husbands
           for
           their
           daughters
           )
           take
           diligent
           heed
           hereunto
           ,
           that
           they
           abuse
           not
           their
           power
           
           and
           authoritie
           ouer
           their
           children
           ,
           but
           as
           in
           other
           cases
           ,
           they
           are
           willed
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           they
           deale
           not
           in
           such
           sort
           to
           wards
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           thereby
           be
           dismayed
           &
           discouraged
           :
           so
           especially
           in
           this
           matter
           of
           greatest
           moment
           and
           value
           of
           all
           other
           worldly
           things
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           let
           them
           abstaine
           from
           all
           rigour
           and
           roughnesse
           ,
           and
           beware
           that
           they
           turne
           not
           their
           fatherly
           iurisdiction
           and
           gouernment
           ,
           into
           a
           tyrannicall
           sowrenesse
           and
           waywardnesse
           ,
           letting
           their
           will
           go
           for
           a
           law
           ,
           and
           their
           pleasure
           for
           a
           reason
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           rule
           of
           parents
           ouer
           their
           children
           ,
           ought
           to
           resemble
           the
           gouernment
           of
           good
           Princes
           towards
           their
           subiects
           :
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           milde
           ,
           gentle
           ,
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           borne
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           they
           ,
           so
           likewise
           parents
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           concerneth
           them
           ,
           and
           lyeth
           in
           their
           abilitie
           to
           performe
           ,
           must
           carrie
           such
           an
           euen
           and
           vpright
           hand
           in
           their
           gouernment
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           by
           loue
           seeke
           to
           winne
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           ouer
           whom
           they
           are
           set
           ,
           to
           be
           firme
           and
           sure
           towards
           them
           :
           and
           not
           to
           keepe
           them
           vnder
           a
           seruile
           or
           slauish
           awe
           &
           subiection
           ,
           by
           too
           much
           feare
           ,
           but
           
           rather
           be
           a
           child-like
           and
           reuerend
           feare
           ,
           which
           both
           the
           subiects
           owe
           vnto
           their
           Princes
           ,
           and
           children
           vnto
           their
           parents
           ;
           and
           which
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           easily
           obtaine
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           such
           as
           are
           vnder
           their
           gouernment
           ,
           by
           their
           equall
           ,
           vpright
           ,
           and
           modetate
           behauiour
           towards
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           doth
           therefore
           stand
           parents
           greatly
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           in
           making
           choise
           for
           their
           children
           ,
           
           they
           be
           free
           from
           all
           sinister
           and
           corrupt
           affection
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           luker
           and
           couetousnesse
           they
           seeke
           not
           to
           thrust
           such
           matches
           vpon
           their
           children
           ,
           as
           they
           cannot
           brooke
           nor
           like
           well
           of
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           most
           graue
           and
           weightie
           cause
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           earnestly
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           all
           Christian
           parents
           would
           not
           take
           this
           matter
           and
           businesse
           lightly
           in
           hand
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           but
           a
           toy
           ,
           or
           a
           ieast
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           begin
           it
           with
           
           prayer
           :
           that
           in
           the
           whole
           action
           they
           may
           in
           such
           sort
           be
           directed
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           nothing
           against
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           vnbeseeming
           the
           same
           authoritie
           the
           which
           God
           himselfe
           in
           this
           cause
           hath
           imposed
           or
           laid
           vpon
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           doing
           ,
           God
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           will
           adde
           a
           blessing
           vnto
           their
           godly
           endeuour
           and
           holy
           care
           ,
           and
           worke
           obedience
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           as
           he
           framed
           the
           heart
           of
           Isaack
           with
           entire
           affection
           to
           embrace
           Rebecca
           ,
           whom
           his
           father
           Abraham
           had
           by
           his
           steward
           prouided
           for
           him
           :
           Gen.
           27.
           7.
           
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           The
           third
           point
           that
           appertaineth
           to
           parents
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           themselues
           examples
           of
           all
           godlinesse
           
           and
           vertuousneste
           to
           their
           children
           .
           So
           that
           they
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           they
           themselues
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           or
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           euill
           ,
           or
           offensiue
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           their
           children
           .
           For
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           children
           follow
           and
           learne
           nothing
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           so
           soone
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           they
           see
           their
           father
           and
           mother
           do
           or
           say
           .
           For
           the
           vertue
           ,
           thriuing
           and
           prosperitie
           of
           children
           ,
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           wrought
           by
           the
           fathers
           and
           mothers
           good
           examples
           and
           instructions
           ,
           and
           contrariwise
           :
           for
           that
           which
           is
           done
           by
           examples
           ,
           the
           inferiours
           will
           thinke
           they
           may
           lawfully
           do
           the
           like
           .
           As
           good
           examples
           do
           edifie
           and
           vphold
           :
           so
           ill
           examples
           do
           destroy
           and
           confound
           .
           For
           humanity
           is
           taught
           by
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           .
        
         
           If
           therefore
           parents
           (
           by
           their
           example
           )
           should
           teach
           the
           contrarie
           ;
           what
           do
           they
           else
           ,
           but
           indeuour
           to
           transforme
           men
           into
           beasts
           ,
           beginning
           first
           to
           performe
           it
           in
           their
           owne
           children
           ?
           They
           must
           be
           circumspect
           that
           their
           children
           do
           not
           fight
           ,
           and
           iniurie
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           sweare
           ,
           curse
           ,
           lye
           ,
           or
           speake
           any
           bawdie
           or
           ribaldous
           words
           ,
           or
           sing
           any
           〈◊〉
           rimes
           ,
           or
           vnchristian
           songs
           ,
           then
           to
           reprooue
           them
           sharply
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           let
           all
           parents
           alwayes
           labour
           ,
           that
           their
           children
           may
           rather
           feare
           them
           for
           loue
           and
           reuerence
           ,
           then
           for
           fearé
           of
           punishment
           .
           For
           children
           that
           obey
           their
           parents
           for
           feare
           of
           
           correction
           ,
           commonly
           feare
           them
           no
           longer
           then
           the
           stripes
           endure
           .
           Before
           all
           things
           ,
           it
           is
           needfull
           that
           parents
           should
           shew
           themselues
           
           vnto
           their
           children
           as
           a
           manifest
           patterne
           or
           example
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           not
           sinning
           and
           offending
           God
           any
           wayes
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           liuing
           godly
           ,
           and
           by
           doing
           all
           things
           honestly
           ,
           that
           so
           their
           children
           may
           look
           into
           their
           liues
           ,
           and
           peruse
           themselues
           as
           in
           a
           glasse
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           parents
           do
           giue
           good
           examples
           ,
           they
           shall
           reape
           the
           
           fruite
           thereof
           ,
           in
           the
           life
           ,
           behauiour
           ,
           manners
           ,
           and
           prosperitie
           of
           their
           children
           .
           For
           children
           loue
           and
           delight
           to
           do
           as
           their
           parents
           did
           before
           them
           .
        
         
           All
           Christian
           fathers
           ought
           to
           be
           most
           carefull
           ,
           in
           nourishing
           and
           maintaining
           naturall
           loue
           and
           concord
           amongst
           the
           children
           and
           family
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           suffer
           any
           sparke
           of
           hatred
           to
           enter
           into
           their
           hearts
           ,
           lest
           it
           kindle
           a
           fire
           in
           their
           breasts
           :
           much
           lesse
           ought
           they
           themselues
           
           to
           cast
           in
           coales
           of
           discord
           among
           them
           ,
           by
           vnkind
           or
           iniurious
           examples
           of
           dealing
           .
           For
           the
           state
           of
           a
           family
           if
           it
           be
           in
           due
           order
           ,
           is
           like
           to
           a
           frame
           of
           ioyning
           worke
           ,
           or
           building
           ,
           whereof
           if
           some
           one
           peece
           be
           out
           of
           his
           place
           ,
           it
           tendeth
           to
           the
           disordering
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           :
           and
           one
           disorder
           following
           another
           ,
           all
           becommeth
           out
           of
           ioynt
           ,
           and
           falleth
           into
           confusion
           very
           dispraiseable
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           parents
           therefore
           ought
           to
           be
           carefull
           to
           maintaine
           their
           children
           in
           peace
           ,
           concord
           
           and
           amitie
           :
           for
           if
           discord
           and
           contention
           be
           dangerous
           and
           pernicious
           among
           all
           men
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           betweene
           brethren
           and
           sisters
           ?
        
         
           Likewise
           if
           it
           be
           hard
           quenching
           of
           stomacke
           and
           debate
           betweene
           those
           that
           are
           not
           enioyned
           in
           kindred
           ,
           it
           is
           farre
           more
           difficult
           to
           revnite
           brethren
           ,
           because
           enmitie
           amongst
           them
           is
           mightie
           and
           strong
           ,
           like
           iron-barres
           ,
           to
           keepe
           them
           asunder
           .
           Neither
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           more
           slipperie
           or
           of
           greater
           efficacie
           to
           subuert
           a
           family
           ,
           then
           dissention
           among
           brethren
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           an
           old
           saying
           :
           by
           concord
           small
           things
           do
           grow
           ;
           but
           by
           discord
           great
           things
           come
           to
           nought
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           how
           dangerous
           it
           is
           for
           parents
           to
           shew
           more
           loue
           and
           affection
           to
           one
           child
           then
           to
           another
           ,
           except
           vpon
           iust
           and
           great
           cause
           ,
           the
           example
           of
           lacobs
           children
           doth
           testifie
           .
           For
           what
           was
           the
           originall
           of
           their
           enuie
           and
           crueltie
           executed
           against
           their
           brother
           Ioseph
           ?
           Geneses
           37.
           3.
           
           Moses
           there
           saith
           ,
           that
           Iacob
           (
           louing
           Ioseph
           better
           then
           his
           brethren
           )
           made
           him
           a
           partie-coloured-coate
           ,
           and
           thereof
           they
           tooke
           occasion
           to
           hate
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           speake
           roughly
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
           Parents
           therefore
           to
           the
           end
           to
           preuent
           the
           like
           inconueniences
           ,
           are
           to
           vse
           equalitie
           among
           their
           children
           ,
           so
           neare
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           whether
           in
           their
           ordinary
           vsage
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           diuision
           of
           their
           goods
           .
        
         
         
           For
           as
           all
           men
           naturally
           are
           inclined
           but
           too
           much
           to
           the
           loue
           of
           earthly
           goods
           :
           so
           the
           vnequall
           sharing
           and
           diuiding
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           doth
           oftentimes
           breede
           great
           brawles
           ,
           and
           pernicious
           debate
           betweene
           brethren
           and
           sisters
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           all
           fathers
           and
           mothers
           are
           with
           great
           diligence
           to
           take
           heede
           ,
           what
           they
           say
           or
           do
           in
           their
           houses
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           do
           not
           commit
           any
           leude
           or
           wicked
           deed
           ,
           whereby
           their
           children
           may
           be
           moued
           to
           imitate
           and
           follow
           the
           same
           :
           neither
           that
           they
           vtter
           or
           speake
           any
           bawdy
           or
           ribaldous
           words
           ;
           or
           vse
           to
           sweare
           ,
           or
           lie
           in
           their
           presence
           :
           for
           euill
           speakings
           or
           communication
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           corrupteth
           good
           
           manners
           .
        
         
           Seruants
           also
           are
           to
           be
           looked
           vnto
           ,
           and
           sharply
           rebuked
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           commit
           or
           shew
           any
           leud
           trickes
           ,
           or
           vnhonest
           behauiour
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           children
           ,
           either
           in
           word
           ,
           deede
           ,
           or
           gesture
           .
           For
           if
           they
           be
           iustly
           called
           murtherers
           ,
           that
           kill
           the
           children
           being
           new-borne
           ,
           and
           kill
           but
           the
           bodie
           ;
           how
           great
           wickednesse
           is
           it
           then
           to
           kill
           the
           mindes
           of
           children
           through
           euill
           example
           ?
           Deserue
           not
           such
           seruants
           seuerely
           to
           be
           punished
           by
           law
           (
           thinke
           you
           )
           that
           bewitch
           young
           children
           ,
           and
           hurt
           their
           weake
           bodies
           with
           poysons
           ?
           What
           then
           do
           they
           deserue
           ,
           which
           corrupt
           the
           chiefe
           parts
           of
           Infants
           ,
           with
           most
           vngracious
           venime
           (
           we
           meane
           )
           by
           filthy
           talke
           ,
           and
           leude
           conuersation
           of
           life
           ?
           Yet
           it
           is
           a
           lighter
           matter
           to
           kill
           the
           bodie
           ,
           then
           
           the
           mind
           and
           soule
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           parents
           ought
           to
           be
           circumspect
           and
           warie
           ,
           that
           their
           children
           do
           not
           haunt
           or
           vse
           euill
           companie
           ;
           nor
           vse
           any
           vnhonest
           pastime
           .
           For
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           a
           father
           will
           not
           suffer
           his
           childe
           to
           come
           into
           a
           place
           where
           he
           may
           be
           in
           danger
           to
           take
           hurt
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           either
           by
           infection
           of
           the
           plague
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           :
           how
           much
           more
           is
           he
           bound
           to
           with-hold
           and
           keepe
           his
           childe
           from
           comming
           there
           where
           he
           should
           hurt
           and
           poyson
           his
           soule
           ?
        
         
           The
           fourth
           and
           last
           point
           is
           ,
           that
           parents
           do
           with
           all
           care
           and
           diligence
           ,
           keepe
           their
           children
           
           from
           all
           lazie
           idlenesse
           ;
           a
           vice
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           out
           of
           which
           do
           spring
           many
           inconuehiences
           ,
           and
           is
           condemned
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           many
           places
           of
           Scripture
           :
           whereby
           God
           declareth
           ,
           that
           he
           created
           no
           man
           in
           vaine
           ,
           or
           to
           no
           purpose
           :
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           man
           ,
           vnto
           whom
           he
           hath
           not
           allotted
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           a
           certaine
           standing
           and
           
           roome
           ,
           and
           a
           lawfull
           calling
           to
           walke
           in
           .
           Whereupon
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           the
           order
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           is
           troubled
           by
           such
           as
           liue
           idlely
           :
           yea
           ,
           Gods
           ordinance
           is
           broken
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           great
           sinne
           and
           wickednesse
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           ,
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           none
           ought
           to
           liue
           idlely
           ,
           and
           to
           neglect
           his
           charge
           and
           dutie
           ,
           but
           ought
           to
           giue
           himselfe
           to
           some
           profitable
           calling
           to
           get
           his
           liuing
           by
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           good
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           Although
           fathers
           prouide
           for
           their
           children
           ,
           
           great
           store
           of
           money
           ,
           and
           huge
           heapes
           of
           treasure
           ;
           yet
           in
           three
           〈◊〉
           foure
           houres
           all
           may
           be
           wasted
           and
           come
           to
           nought
           .
           For
           much
           euill
           commeth
           through
           idlenesse
           :
           it
           is
           an
           euill
           teacher
           ;
           he
           that
           doth
           nothing
           is
           ill
           occupied
           .
           The
           mind
           of
           man
           is
           euer
           stirring
           and
           doing
           somewhat
           :
           if
           it
           be
           not
           doing
           well
           ,
           it
           is
           doing
           ill
           .
        
         
           As
           water
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           neuer
           so
           cleare
           and
           faire
           ,
           fresh
           and
           comfortable
           ;
           yet
           if
           it
           stand
           still
           in
           a
           pit
           or
           hole
           ,
           or
           be
           kept
           long
           in
           a
           vessell
           ,
           whence
           it
           hath
           no
           issue
           ,
           it
           will
           putrifie
           and
           corrupt
           ,
           rot
           ,
           and
           smell
           ,
           and
           he
           vnwholsome
           :
           Euen
           so
           fareth
           it
           with
           children
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Adam
           ,
           if
           they
           haue
           nothing
           to
           do
           ,
           no
           way
           to
           bestow
           their
           wits
           ,
           they
           will
           rot
           ,
           &
           proue
           vnwholesome
           ,
           and
           deuise
           mischiefe
           all
           the
           day
           long
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           labour
           and
           exercise
           of
           body
           of
           one
           
           man
           ,
           industrie
           and
           diligence
           of
           mind
           in
           another
           man
           ,
           are
           sure
           forts
           ,
           and
           strong
           bulwarkes
           of
           countreys
           ;
           euen
           so
           ,
           idlenesse
           and
           negligence
           are
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           euill
           :
           for
           an
           idle
           mans
           braine
           becometh
           quickly
           the
           shop
           of
           the
           diuell
           .
           And
           as
           in
           all
           things
           naturall
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           thing
           or
           other
           which
           is
           the
           spoile
           of
           it
           ;
           as
           the
           Canker
           to
           the
           rose
           ;
           the
           Worme
           to
           the
           apple
           ,
           and
           the
           Caterpillar
           to
           the
           leafe
           :
           so
           the
           common
           spoile
           to
           all
           youth
           ,
           is
           the
           contrary
           to
           paines
           &
           labour
           ,
           which
           is
           idlenesse
           .
           Therefore
           is
           idlenesse
           worthily
           called
           the
           mother
           of
           all
           euils
           ,
           and
           step
           dame
           of
           all
           vertues
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Prophet
           Ezechiel
           in
           his
           sixteenth
           Chapter
           ,
           verse
           forty
           nine
           ,
           teacheth
           that
           idlenesse
           was
           one
           of
           the
           principall
           sins
           of
           Sodome
           ,
           which
           pulled
           downe
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           from
           heauen
           vpon
           their
           heads
           .
        
         
           This
           idlenesse
           is
           the
           diuels
           confederate
           :
           for
           euen
           as
           the
           traiterous
           seruant
           ,
           while
           his
           maister
           is
           a
           sleepe
           ,
           and
           all
           thing
           at
           rest
           ,
           setteth
           open
           the
           doore
           for
           the
           thiefe
           to
           enter
           in
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           spoile
           him
           at
           his
           pleasure
           :
           euen
           so
           ,
           idlenesse
           ,
           (
           while
           we
           are
           not
           aware
           )
           lying
           soft
           vpon
           the
           pillowes
           of
           securitie
           ,
           openeth
           the
           doore
           for
           the
           diuell
           to
           enter
           into
           vs
           ,
           with
           full
           swing
           ,
           to
           the
           destruction
           both
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           .
        
         
           Saint
           Mathew
           saith
           ,
           Chapter
           thirteene
           ,
           verse
           twenty
           fiue
           ;
           that
           while
           men
           slept
           ,
           the
           enemie
           came
           and
           sowed
           〈◊〉
           among
           the
           wheate
           :
           So
           ,
           the
           fittest
           time
           that
           the
           diuell
           can
           find
           to
           worke
           vppon
           vs
           ,
           is
           when
           we
           are
           idle
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           the
           sleepe
           of
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           eleuenth
           Chapter
           of
           the
           second
           of
           Samuel
           ,
           we
           reade
           ,
           that
           while
           Dauid
           tarried
           idle
           at
           home
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           yeare
           ,
           when
           kings
           vsed
           to
           go
           forth
           to
           battell
           ,
           he
           was
           soone
           ouertaken
           with
           two
           fowle
           sinnes
           ,
           of
           adultery
           and
           manflaughter
           .
        
         
           Oh
           that
           men
           saw
           to
           how
           many
           vices
           and
           euils
           they
           shut
           the
           doore
           ,
           when
           they
           ceasse
           to
           be
           idle
           ,
           and
           giue
           themselues
           to
           honest
           labours
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           lawfull
           calling
           !
        
         
           So
           long
           as
           Sampson
           (
           Iudg.
           19.
           )
           warred
           with
           the
           
           Philistines
           ,
           he
           could
           neuer
           be
           taken
           or
           ouercome
           ,
           but
           after
           that
           he
           gaue
           himselfe
           to
           idlenesse
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           he
           not
           onely
           committed
           fornication
           with
           the
           strumpet
           Dalilah
           ,
           but
           also
           was
           taken
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           had
           his
           eyes
           miserably
           put
           out
           .
        
         
           If
           those
           two
           which
           were
           such
           excellent
           men
           ,
           endued
           of
           God
           with
           singular
           gifts
           ,
           (
           the
           one
           of
           prophesie
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           strength
           )
           and
           such
           as
           no
           labour
           or
           trouble
           could
           ouercome
           ,
           were
           notwithstanding
           ouerthrowne
           ,
           &
           fell
           into
           grieuous
           sinnes
           ,
           by
           yeelding
           for
           a
           short
           time
           to
           ease
           ;
           then
           what
           crimes
           ,
           what
           mischiefes
           ,
           and
           inconueniences
           are
           to
           be
           feared
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           all
           their
           life
           long
           ,
           giue
           themselues
           to
           idlenesse
           and
           loytering
           ?
           But
           such
           hath
           alwayes
           bene
           the
           peruerse
           incredulitie
           of
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           beleeue
           that
           other
           men
           haue
           perished
           ,
           vntil
           they
           themselues
           perish
           also
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           be
           vtterly
           voyde
           of
           vnderstanding
           ,
           let
           vs
           go
           to
           the
           bruite
           creatures
           ,
           which
           want
           those
           helps
           of
           reason
           and
           gouernment
           that
           man
           hath
           ,
           and
           learne
           of
           them
           :
           
             Go
             to
             the
             Pismire
             ,
             ô
             sluggard
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           Salamon
           ;
           Prou.
           6.
           6.
           
           )
           
             behold
             her
             wayes
             ,
             and
             be
             wise
             ;
             For
             she
             hauing
             no
             guide
             nor
             ruler
             ,
             prepareth
             her
             meate
             in
             sommer
             ,
             and
             gathereth
             her
             foode
             in
             the
             haruest
             .
          
        
         
           What
           is
           it
           that
           filleth
           the
           prisons
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           so
           many
           to
           the
           gallowes
           ,
           &
           causeth
           so
           many
           parents
           to
           lament
           and
           bewaile
           the
           vntimely
           death
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           but
           idlenesse
           ?
           When
           
           the
           poore
           condemned
           wretches
           haue
           receiued
           their
           iudgements
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           the
           place
           of
           execution
           ,
           and
           stand
           on
           the
           ladder
           ;
           what
           counsell
           giue
           they
           to
           young
           men
           and
           to
           children
           ,
           but
           to
           beware
           of
           idlenesse
           ?
        
         
           What
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           such
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           diseases
           in
           the
           body
           ?
           Aske
           the
           Physitians
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           idlenesse
           .
           Whereof
           rise
           rebellions
           in
           kingdomes
           against
           Princes
           ?
           Whereof
           rise
           mutinies
           and
           mutterings
           in
           Cities
           against
           Magistrates
           ?
           You
           can
           giue
           no
           greater
           cause
           thereof
           ,
           then
           idlenesse
           .
        
         
           Christ
           our
           Redeemer
           saith
           ;
           
             Of
             euery
             idle
             word
             
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           vaine
           and
           vnprofitable
           trifles
           ,
           which
           the
           most
           part
           of
           people
           spend
           their
           liues
           in
           )
           
             that
             men
             shall
             speake
             ,
             they
             shall
             giue
             account
             thereof
             at
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             .
          
           If
           we
           shall
           make
           an
           account
           for
           idle
           words
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           do
           for
           idle
           hands
           ,
           for
           idle
           feete
           ,
           for
           idle
           body
           ,
           for
           idle
           soule
           ?
        
         
           What
           account
           for
           all
           idlenesse
           ,
           especially
           for
           wicked
           deeds
           ,
           shall
           we
           make
           at
           the
           day
           of
           iudgment
           ?
           Seeing
           then
           ,
           that
           idlenesse
           is
           so
           noysome
           and
           hurtfull
           ;
           let
           all
           Christian
           parents
           therefore
           labour
           and
           endeuour
           to
           auoyd
           it
           ,
           both
           in
           themselues
           and
           their
           children
           ,
           as
           a
           plague
           ,
           or
           contagious
           disease
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           it
           is
           most
           requisite
           and
           necessary
           ,
           that
           parents
           do
           bring
           vp
           their
           children
           ,
           either
           in
           
           learning
           ,
           or
           in
           some
           occupation
           and
           handycraft
           ,
           whereby
           they
           may
           get
           their
           liuing
           another
           day
           ,
           and
           so
           liue
           the
           better
           .
        
         
         
           But
           some
           vnaduisedly
           and
           foolishly
           do
           reason
           saying
           ;
           what
           need
           is
           it
           for
           noble
           and
           rich
           mens
           
           children
           to
           haue
           learning
           ?
           they
           shall
           haue
           enough
           ?
        
         
           We
           answer
           ,
           the
           greater
           the
           ship
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           
           more
           merchandise
           it
           carrieth
           about
           ,
           the
           more
           need
           it
           hath
           of
           a
           cunning
           ship-maister
           :
           So
           ,
           the
           greater
           the
           childe
           is
           (
           both
           by
           birth
           ,
           and
           by
           inheritance
           )
           so
           much
           the
           more
           neede
           is
           it
           for
           him
           to
           be
           brought
           vp
           in
           learning
           ,
           and
           in
           good
           literature
           .
           For
           learning
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           vnderstanding
           ,
           
           is
           profitable
           both
           for
           rich
           and
           poore
           :
           so
           that
           (
           as
           the
           Grecians
           say
           )
           he
           that
           is
           ignorant
           and
           vnlearned
           ,
           seeth
           nothing
           ,
           although
           he
           haue
           eyes
           .
           The
           life
           of
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           is
           (
           as
           a
           tree
           without
           fruite
           )
           a
           day
           without
           Sunne
           ,
           a
           night
           without
           Moone
           or
           Starres
           ,
           a
           house
           without
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           an
           head
           without
           a
           bodie
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           found
           by
           experience
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           best
           Schoole-maister
           ,
           that
           vnto
           what
           occupation
           or
           science
           soeuer
           any
           young
           man
           shall
           be
           put
           ,
           the
           more
           skill
           and
           knowledge
           he
           hath
           in
           the
           liberall
           Sciences
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           sooner
           shall
           be
           learne
           his
           occupation
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           ready
           ,
           and
           handsomer
           shall
           he
           be
           about
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           And
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           he
           that
           hath
           learning
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           but
           small
           ,
           shall
           much
           better
           vnderstand
           the
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           take
           more
           profit
           by
           hearing
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           his
           great
           and
           endlesse
           comfort
           ,
           then
           he
           that
           hath
           no
           learning
           .
           Experience
           also
           teacheth
           vs
           this
           ,
           that
           goods
           ,
           riches
           ,
           beauty
           ,
           
           glory
           ,
           and
           health
           ,
           be
           vnstable
           ,
           and
           fade
           ,
           perish
           ,
           passe
           away
           ,
           come
           and
           go
           :
           but
           learning
           and
           vertue
           neuer
           stagger
           ,
           alway
           be
           constant
           .
           Therefore
           of
           all
           the
           charges
           that
           parents
           be
           at
           about
           their
           children
           ,
           that
           mony
           is
           best
           bestowed
           ,
           that
           is
           laid
           out
           vpon
           learning
           :
           especially
           when
           they
           are
           taught
           to
           know
           God
           aright
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           will
           be
           serued
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           lamentable
           thing
           ,
           to
           consider
           how
           carelesse
           some
           parents
           are
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           when
           they
           put
           them
           to
           the
           schoole
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           make
           small
           account
           and
           reckoning
           to
           what
           schoole-maister
           they
           put
           their
           children
           to
           learne
           ,
           so
           they
           may
           haue
           them
           taught
           for
           little
           or
           no
           cost
           ,
           though
           their
           children
           profit
           little
           or
           nothing
           in
           learning
           ;
           so
           that
           oftentimes
           they
           not
           onely
           bestow
           their
           money
           in
           vaine
           ,
           but
           also
           they
           suffer
           their
           children
           to
           loose
           their
           time
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           thing
           so
           precious
           ,
           as
           it
           cannot
           be
           redeemed
           with
           any
           money
           ,
           and
           so
           let
           them
           spend
           two
           or
           three
           yeares
           in
           learning
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           might
           by
           the
           diligence
           and
           orderly
           teaching
           of
           a
           skilfull
           schoole-maister
           ,
           learne
           in
           lesse
           then
           halfe
           this
           time
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           aptnesse
           and
           towardnesse
           in
           the
           children
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           let
           parents
           remember
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           ground
           is
           not
           much
           profitable
           for
           corne
           ,
           vnlesse
           there
           be
           a
           meete
           husband-man
           to
           till
           and
           sow
           the
           same
           :
           so
           likewise
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           find
           good
           towardnesse
           in
           your
           children
           ,
           vnlesse
           you
           prouide
           a
           meete
           and
           fit
           
           Schoole-maister
           to
           further
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           Noblemen
           and
           Gentlemen
           are
           desirous
           to
           haue
           a
           good
           and
           skilfull
           horse-keeper
           ,
           that
           can
           keepe
           their
           horses
           well
           ,
           and
           they
           spare
           not
           to
           giue
           stipends
           to
           such
           :
           euen
           so
           much
           more
           ought
           Christian
           parents
           to
           be
           desirous
           to
           haue
           ,
           and
           maintaine
           a
           good
           Schoolemaister
           ,
           that
           might
           bring
           vp
           their
           children
           in
           vertue
           ,
           wisedome
           and
           good
           learning
           .
           And
           like
           as
           if
           their
           horle
           be
           not
           well
           broken
           ,
           or
           haue
           any
           〈◊〉
           qualitie
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           carefull
           to
           see
           it
           remedied
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           may
           be
           made
           tractable
           and
           gentle
           :
           so
           likewise
           godly
           parents
           ought
           to
           be
           much
           more
           carefull
           ,
           not
           onely
           that
           their
           children
           may
           by
           instruction
           be
           brought
           to
           some
           good
           order
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           looke
           that
           there
           be
           no
           fault
           in
           the
           teacher
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           commit
           the
           care
           to
           bring
           them
           vp
           in
           learning
           and
           good
           manners
           .
        
         
           But
           alas
           ,
           and
           with
           griefe
           be
           it
           spoken
           ,
           many
           men
           now
           a
           daies
           ,
           albe
           it
           they
           perceiue
           their
           children
           to
           be
           toward
           and
           apt
           vnto
           letters
           ,
           and
           capable
           to
           receiue
           good
           learning
           ,
           hauing
           wealth
           and
           riches
           enough
           to
           maintaine
           them
           thereat
           ,
           yet
           will
           they
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           continue
           thereat
           vntill
           they
           come
           to
           any
           good
           perfection
           :
           
           some
           because
           they
           themselues
           do
           not
           like
           of
           our
           state
           &
           religion
           :
           othersome
           because
           they
           see
           little
           preferment
           ,
           and
           no
           worldly
           aduantage
           to
           follow
           learning
           ,
           but
           great
           trouble
           and
           affliction
           :
           all
           which
           men
           ,
           in
           this
           doing
           ,
           declare
           
           themselues
           to
           be
           irreligious
           ,
           vngodly
           ,
           and
           destroyers
           both
           of
           themselues
           ,
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Common-wealths
           and
           congregations
           .
           For
           what
           publicke
           wealth
           ,
           Towne
           ,
           Citie
           ,
           or
           Parish
           ,
           can
           be
           well
           gouerned
           ,
           except
           the
           Prince
           ,
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           Preacher
           ,
           be
           learned
           both
           in
           humane
           and
           diuine
           lawes
           ?
        
         
           In
           times
           past
           when
           ignorance
           and
           superstition
           was
           accounted
           good
           deuotion
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           men
           saw
           so
           many
           spirituall
           promotions
           (
           as
           they
           then
           called
           them
           )
           vnto
           rich
           Bishoprickes
           ,
           Abbies
           ,
           Priories
           ,
           Deaneries
           ,
           Benefices
           ,
           &c.
           then
           they
           would
           let
           for
           no
           cost
           to
           haue
           their
           children
           learned
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           get
           them
           to
           be
           Priests
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           say
           Masse
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           idolatrous
           seruice
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           liue
           in
           ease
           and
           idlenesse
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           that
           they
           see
           how
           painfull
           and
           perillous
           a
           charge
           it
           is
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           rightly
           to
           diuide
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           to
           deliuer
           the
           same
           freely
           and
           faithfully
           ,
           and
           also
           how
           vnthankfull
           an
           office
           and
           calling
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           gouerne
           well
           a
           congregation
           :
           they
           had
           rather
           their
           children
           should
           be
           bound
           prentises
           to
           some
           trade
           ,
           or
           else
           follow
           any
           other
           profession
           ,
           then
           that
           they
           should
           study
           Diuinitie
           .
        
         
           When
           children
           were
           nothing
           apt
           to
           good
           learning
           ,
           and
           when
           there
           was
           no
           good
           learning
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           no
           ,
           nor
           good
           teachers
           ;
           yet
           then
           ,
           well
           was
           he
           that
           might
           set
           his
           child
           to
           Schoole
           .
           But
           
           now
           ,
           when
           youth
           was
           neuer
           so
           apt
           to
           good
           learning
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           at
           this
           day
           :
           and
           learning
           and
           all
           good
           meanes
           neuer
           so
           plenteously
           flourishing
           ;
           being
           restored
           and
           reduced
           into
           such
           a
           facilitie
           ,
           and
           a
           compendious
           briefenesse
           :
           yea
           ,
           neuer
           so
           good
           ,
           learned
           ,
           and
           skilfull
           schoole-maisters
           :
           neuer
           such
           plentie
           of
           so
           good
           and
           plaine
           books
           printed
           ,
           neuer
           so
           good
           cheape
           :
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           mercifully
           offering
           his
           gifts
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           into
           the
           mouthes
           of
           all
           men
           :
           few
           there
           be
           that
           will
           open
           their
           mouthes
           to
           receiue
           them
           ,
           their
           eyes
           to
           see
           the
           cleare
           light
           ,
           nor
           yet
           their
           eares
           to
           heare
           so
           pure
           ,
           manifest
           ,
           and
           wholesome
           ,
           and
           heauenly
           doctrine
           ,
           euen
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           meanes
           of
           our
           saluation
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           therefore
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           for
           this
           our
           great
           vnthankfulnesse
           ,
           these
           so
           manifold
           heauenly
           blessings
           shall
           be
           taken
           from
           vs
           ,
           and
           giuen
           to
           some
           other
           nation
           ,
           that
           will
           both
           be
           more
           thankfull
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           also
           shew
           forth
           better
           fruites
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           then
           we
           hitherto
           haue
           done
           .
        
         
           Oh
           therefore
           that
           parents
           would
           aduisedly
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           want
           of
           this
           Christian
           dutie
           ,
           of
           the
           good
           education
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           is
           the
           onely
           cause
           of
           great
           mischiefe
           and
           much
           miserie
           ,
           both
           vpon
           children
           and
           themselues
           ;
           yea
           ,
           in
           truth
           it
           is
           from
           hence
           that
           so
           much
           sorrow
           ,
           griefe
           ,
           and
           shame
           ,
           befalleth
           many
           times
           vpon
           the
           fathers
           and
           mothers
           .
        
         
           And
           how
           cometh
           this
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           parents
           
           owne
           dung
           is
           cast
           in
           their
           faces
           by
           their
           owne
           children
           ,
           in
           mocking
           and
           despising
           of
           them
           ?
           and
           whence
           arise
           all
           these
           inconueniences
           before
           named
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           these
           grieuous
           plagues
           and
           iudgements
           of
           God
           vpon
           their
           children
           ,
           to
           the
           consuming
           of
           their
           eyes
           ,
           but
           from
           this
           their
           owne
           negligence
           ,
           in
           bringing
           vp
           their
           children
           ?
           For
           it
           is
           euen
           iust
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           seeing
           they
           haue
           offended
           him
           in
           the
           greatest
           blessings
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           plagued
           with
           the
           same
           thing
           wherein
           they
           offended
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           greatest
           iudgements
           .
        
         
           O
           you
           vnnaturall
           parents
           !
           the
           rich
           man
           in
           
           hell
           shall
           rise
           vp
           against
           you
           in
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           condemne
           you
           :
           for
           he
           being
           in
           hell
           had
           a
           care
           of
           his
           fathers
           house
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           forewarned
           :
           and
           therefore
           desired
           Abraham
           to
           send
           Lazarus
           to
           his
           brethren
           ,
           to
           testifie
           vnto
           them
           that
           they
           came
           not
           into
           that
           place
           of
           torment
           :
           but
           you
           will
           not
           admonish
           your
           children
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           teach
           them
           Moses
           &
           the
           Prophets
           :
           and
           you
           will
           not
           shew
           them
           the
           danger
           of
           Gods
           heauie
           displeasure
           hanging
           ouer
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           therefore
           your
           owne
           children
           shall
           be
           one
           of
           the
           furies
           of
           hell
           to
           torment
           you
           .
           The
           Lord
           open
           your
           eyes
           to
           foresee
           and
           flie
           these
           fearefull
           iudgements
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           you
           will
           bring
           them
           vp
           well
           and
           vertuously
           ,
           
           they
           shall
           be
           the
           better
           for
           it
           all
           their
           liues
           after
           :
           nay
           ,
           the
           world
           to
           come
           shall
           reape
           this
           benefit
           :
           for
           such
           children
           as
           you
           now
           bring-vp
           ,
           
           such
           parents
           shall
           they
           be
           after
           when
           you
           are
           gone
           :
           and
           looke
           what
           parents
           you
           leaue
           behind
           you
           ,
           the
           like
           children
           againe
           shall
           they
           reare
           vp
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           ô
           you
           parents
           ,
           you
           are
           either
           the
           making
           or
           the
           marring
           of
           the
           world
           :
           for
           if
           your
           children
           learne
           no
           good
           education
           at
           your
           hands
           ,
           how
           should
           they
           be
           good
           fathers
           after
           you
           ?
           and
           how
           should
           they
           leaue
           that
           to
           their
           posteritie
           by
           the
           right
           of
           inheritance
           ,
           which
           they
           neuer
           receiued
           from
           their
           ancestors
           ?
        
         
           To
           conclude
           this
           point
           we
           say
           ,
           once
           againe
           ,
           Oh
           ye
           parents
           ,
           endeauour
           to
           go
           forward
           in
           this
           vertuous
           education
           of
           your
           children
           ,
           and
           then
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           God
           neither
           shall
           ,
           nor
           will
           hide
           any
           necessary
           secret
           or
           instruction
           from
           you
           ,
           neither
           will
           he
           with-hold
           any
           good
           blessing
           from
           your
           posteritie
           :
           so
           shall
           ye
           be
           fathers
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           as
           Abraham
           was
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           haue
           the
           same
           care
           ,
           and
           practise
           the
           same
           diligence
           for
           your
           children
           and
           family
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           .
           Genes
           .
           18.
           18.
           19.
           and
           12.
           2.
           3.
           
        
         
           Parents
           also
           haue
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           commit
           an
           act
           very
           vnnaturall
           ,
           iniurious
           ,
           and
           vngodly
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           vndeseruedly
           disinherit
           their
           eldest
           sonne
           .
           For
           as
           nature
           in
           all
           her
           works
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           seemeth
           to
           make
           some
           
           one
           thing
           to
           be
           chiefe
           before
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           whereby
           the
           same
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           continueth
           :
           so
           reason
           in
           the
           order
           of
           a
           family
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           imitation
           
           of
           a
           state
           ciuill
           ,
           or
           body
           politicke
           ,
           perswadeth
           
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           of
           necessitie
           there
           be
           one
           before
           the
           rest
           as
           chiefe
           :
           whereby
           may
           be
           conserued
           ,
           that
           beautie
           of
           vnitie
           ,
           and
           harmonie
           of
           concord
           ,
           which
           the
           Almightie
           in
           his
           creation
           so
           wonderfully
           and
           diuersly
           teacheth
           ,
           and
           our
           Sauiour
           himselfe
           so
           carefully
           and
           especially
           commended
           to
           his
           Church
           .
           And
           therof
           seemeth
           to
           come
           that
           preheminence
           or
           more
           speciall
           regard
           ,
           which
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           appointed
           to
           his
           people
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           to
           
           be
           obserued
           towards
           the
           first
           begotten
           sonne
           ,
           and
           likewise
           somewhat
           concerning
           other
           dumbe
           creatures
           ,
           which
           first
           were
           brought
           forth
           into
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           ancient
           law
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           the
           eldest
           had
           double
           so
           much
           as
           the
           others
           ,
           of
           the
           fathers
           goods
           ,
           and
           alone
           to
           the
           eldest
           pertained
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           father
           ,
           wherewith
           should
           seeme
           alwaies
           the
           heritage
           to
           go
           and
           succeed
           :
           as
           is
           manifest
           by
           the
           will
           of
           God
           in
           Deut.
           21.
           15.
           16.
           17.
           
           
             If
             a
             man
             haue
             two
             wiues
             ,
             one
             loued
             ,
             and
             another
             hated
             ,
             and
             they
             haue
             borne
             him
             children
             ,
             both
             the
             loued
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             hated
             :
             if
             the
             first
             borne
             be
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             hated
             ,
             then
             when
             the
             time
             commeth
             ,
             that
             he
             appointeth
             his
             sonnes
             to
             be
             heires
             of
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             make
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             beloued
             first
             borne
             before
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             hated
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             borne
             :
             but
             he
             shall
             acknowledge
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             hated
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             borne
             ,
             and
             giue
             him
             double
             portion
             of
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             :
             for
             he
             is
             the
             
             first
             of
             his
             strength
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             belongeth
             the
             right
             of
             the
             first
             borne
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Patriarkes
           and
           other
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           ,
           although
           by
           diuine
           reuelation
           and
           other
           notice
           of
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           were
           certified
           that
           they
           might
           marrie
           many
           of
           sundry
           wiues
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           yet
           did
           they
           exclude
           from
           their
           heritage
           the
           prerogatiue
           of
           the
           blessing
           ,
           all
           the
           children
           of
           those
           secondarie
           and
           after
           marriages
           .
           This
           appeareth
           in
           Genes
           .
           21.
           10.
           
           
             The
             sonne
             of
             the
             bond-woman
             shall
             not
             be
             heire
             with
             my
             sonne
             Isaack
             :
          
           yet
           was
           he
           the
           eldest
           ,
           but
           was
           not
           the
           sonne
           of
           the
           first
           marriage
           ,
           nor
           borne
           of
           a
           free-woman
           .
        
         
           Also
           an
           heire
           is
           the
           worke
           and
           institution
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           heritage
           is
           due
           to
           the
           sonne
           of
           nature
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           so
           due
           that
           he
           must
           needes
           haue
           it
           ;
           seeing
           those
           things
           which
           come
           by
           nature
           ,
           or
           be
           naturall
           ,
           are
           not
           mutable
           or
           to
           be
           changed
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           ,
           this
           name
           heire
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           manner
           with
           all
           nations
           is
           the
           eldest
           ,
           is
           the
           successor
           of
           the
           law
           nationall
           ,
           besides
           the
           lawes
           naturall
           and
           diuine
           .
           And
           that
           father
           who
           maketh
           another
           heire
           ,
           then
           is
           by
           the
           Authorities
           appointed
           ,
           cannot
           but
           expresse
           himselfe
           a
           Rebell
           ,
           in
           disobeying
           and
           contemning
           so
           great
           lawes
           and
           authorities
           ,
           beginning
           a
           new
           law
           of
           his
           owne
           head
           contrary
           thereunto
           .
           Then
           what
           is
           more
           vniust
           ,
           then
           to
           do
           contrary
           to
           all
           lawes
           ,
           and
           therewith
           to
           disobey
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           peruert
           the
           due
           
           order
           of
           descent
           ,
           preferring
           the
           second
           marriage
           before
           the
           first
           ;
           the
           yonger
           before
           the
           elder
           ;
           the
           late
           off-spring
           before
           the
           first
           begotten
           ;
           so
           much
           tendred
           and
           respected
           ?
           Now
           ,
           as
           the
           greatest
           iniurie
           a
           father
           can
           do
           to
           his
           sonne
           ,
           is
           to
           disherite
           him
           :
           so
           it
           it
           the
           most
           reprochfull
           blot
           or
           dammage
           ,
           to
           suffer
           .
           the
           infamie
           and
           discredit
           of
           disherison
           .
        
         
           For
           if
           the
           eldest
           sonne
           be
           worthy
           to
           be
           disherited
           in
           his
           fathers
           house
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           thought
           not
           worrhy
           to
           draw
           breath
           out
           of
           it
           :
           for
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           conuinced
           faulty
           in
           those
           crimes
           and
           hainous
           offences
           ,
           which
           be
           either
           repugnant
           to
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           child
           ,
           or
           not
           meete
           for
           the
           profession
           of
           a
           Christian.
           
        
         
           Namely
           ,
           if
           he
           strike
           or
           offer
           violence
           to
           his
           father
           :
           
           if
           he
           oppresse
           him
           with
           some
           great
           wrong
           :
           if
           he
           seeke
           his
           death
           or
           destruction
           ,
           by
           poysoning
           ,
           
           or
           otherwise
           :
           if
           he
           lie
           with
           his
           fathers
           wife
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           not
           suffer
           his
           father
           to
           make
           his
           will
           :
           if
           he
           be
           not
           of
           the
           true
           and
           Catholicke
           faith
           ,
           but
           is
           conuinced
           to
           be
           an
           heriticke
           ,
           whereby
           his
           life
           and
           heritage
           is
           in
           hazard
           .
           Or
           if
           he
           refuse
           to
           succour
           and
           deliuer
           his
           father
           out
           of
           prison
           ,
           by
           his
           surety-ship
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           follow
           the
           trade
           and
           companie
           of
           such
           persons
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           law
           be
           counted
           infamous
           ,
           vile
           ,
           and
           most
           dishonest
           ;
           as
           Iuglers
           ,
           Sorcerers
           ,
           Coniurers
           ,
           Theeues
           ,
           Cozeners
           ,
           and
           Pyrates
           .
        
         
           Or
           if
           he
           be
           an
           idiot
           ,
           a
           mad-man
           ,
           a
           naturall
           ,
           or
           lunaticke
           person
           .
           Or
           if
           the
           father
           offering
           
           him
           a
           meete
           marriage
           ,
           vnder
           fiue
           and
           twentie
           yeares
           ,
           he
           refuse
           it
           ,
           and
           delight
           to
           liue
           continually
           in
           whoredome
           ,
           and
           filthy
           order
           of
           life
           :
           These
           and
           such
           like
           be
           the
           causes
           ,
           that
           the
           Ciuill
           or
           Ecclesiasticall
           lawes
           do
           assigne
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           dutie
           of
           Children
           towards
           their
           Parents
           .
        
         
           THis
           dutie
           of
           children
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           be
           gathered
           out
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           consisteth
           in
           fiue
           points
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           that
           they
           a
           obey
           their
           parents
           ,
           and
           do
           serue
           them
           ,
           and
           also
           do
           b
           feare
           ,
           loue
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           reuerence
           them
           ;
           not
           onely
           in
           word
           and
           deed
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           hearts
           and
           minds
           also
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           they
           follow
           their
           good
           precepts
           and
           examples
           of
           life
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           they
           patiently
           take
           c
           correction
           at
           their
           hands
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           continuall
           and
           hearty
           prayers
           to
           God
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           relieue
           ,
           maintaine
           ,
           and
           nourish
           their
           parents
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           shall
           fall
           
           into
           pouertie
           or
           decay
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             summe
             and
             effect
             of
             all
             which
             ,
             is
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             AS
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             hath
             made
             and
             created
             children
             ,
             through
             their
             parents
             :
             so
             hath
             he
             cast
             and
             made
             them
             subiect
             vnder
             the
             power
             
             and
             authority
             of
             their
             parents
             ,
             to
             obey
             and
             ferue
             them
             in
             his
             stead
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               Honour
               thy
               father
               and
               thy
               mother
               :
            
             which
             honour
             consisteth
             not
             in
             bowing
             the
             knee
             ,
             or
             putting
             off
             the
             cap
             ,
             or
             giuing
             to
             their
             parents
             the
             vpper-hand
             onely
             :
             but
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             loue
             them
             with
             all
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             feare
             and
             dread
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             cheerfully
             do
             their
             commandements
             ,
             will
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             ;
             that
             they
             seeke
             their
             worship
             ,
             credite
             ,
             profit
             ,
             and
             preferment
             in
             all
             things
             lawfull
             :
             and
             if
             need
             require
             ,
             that
             they
             giue
             their
             liues
             for
             them
             :
             remembring
             that
             they
             are
             their
             parents
             goods
             and
             possessions
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             owe
             to
             them
             ,
             euen
             their
             owne
             selues
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             they
             are
             able
             to
             do
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             they
             are
             able
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             word
             Honour
             ,
             is
             also
             signified
             the
             loue
             ,
             reuerence
             ,
             dutie
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             subiection
             ,
             entertainment
             ,
             and
             necessarie
             assistance
             that
             children
             owe
             to
             their
             parents
             .
             As
             concerning
             the
             loue
             ;
             the
             summarie
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             comprehended
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Theu
               shalt
               loue
               thy
               neighbour
               as
               thy selfe
               :
            
             doth
             manifestly
             confirme
             
             it
             .
             For
             who
             can
             be
             a
             nearer
             neighbour
             
             for
             the
             children
             to
             loue
             ,
             then
             their
             parents
             ?
          
           
             Besides
             that
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             loued
             onely
             as
             neighbours
             proceeding
             of
             Adam
             and
             Eue
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             what
             ingratitude
             is
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             loue
             those
             ,
             of
             whom
             (
             next
             after
             God
             )
             they
             haue
             their
             life
             and
             being
             :
             together
             ,
             with
             so
             many
             great
             and
             continuall
             benefits
             ?
             Also
             the
             loue
             that
             parents
             do
             beare
             to
             their
             children
             ,
             besides
             so
             many
             their
             labours
             ,
             sorrowes
             ,
             troubles
             ,
             and
             vexations
             ,
             should
             bind
             them
             reciprocally
             to
             loue
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Sunne
             shining
             a
             while
             vpon
             the
             cold
             stones
             ,
             doth
             so
             heate
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             yeeld
             some
             warmth
             ;
             so
             ,
             albeit
             that
             children
             be
             as
             hard
             and
             cold
             as
             stones
             ,
             yet
             the
             experience
             ,
             and
             daily
             feeling
             of
             the
             loue
             of
             their
             parents
             towards
             them
             ,
             ought
             mightily
             to
             inflame
             their
             hearts
             to
             loue
             them
             againe
             .
             Take
             away
             the
             beame
             from
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             not
             shine
             :
             the
             springs
             from
             the
             riuer
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             drie
             vp
             ;
             the
             bough
             from
             the
             tree
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             wither
             ;
             the
             member
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             rot
             ;
             and
             so
             take
             from
             children
             their
             duty
             to
             their
             parents
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             no
             longer
             children
             ,
             but
             brethren
             and
             companions
             with
             those
             vnto
             whom
             Christ
             Iesus
             said
             ;
             
               Ye
               are
               children
               of
               the
               diuell
               :
            
             Ioh.
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             This
             band
             of
             the
             loue
             of
             children
             towards
             their
             parents
             ,
             should
             take
             such
             place
             ,
             not
             onely
             towards
             such
             parents
             as
             are
             louing
             and
             gentle
             ,
             but
             also
             (
             as
             Saint
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             seruants
             to
             their
             maisters
             )
             euen
             towards
             such
             as
             be
             
             rigorous
             .
             For
             if
             we
             ought
             to
             loue
             all
             the
             children
             of
             Adam
             ,
             euen
             those
             whom
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             yea
             ,
             out
             enemies
             and
             persecutors
             :
             how
             much
             rather
             our
             parents
             ,
             although
             they
             should
             intreat
             vs
             roughly
             ,
             and
             with
             rigour
             ,
             either
             in
             word
             or
             deed
             ?
             And
             verily
             the
             principall
             cause
             still
             abideth
             :
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             our
             father
             and
             mother
             .
             This
             ought
             children
             well
             to
             note
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             patiently
             bearing
             their
             reprehensions
             ,
             reproofs
             ,
             and
             in
             generall
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             their
             troublesome
             and
             sharpe
             affections
             ,
             they
             may
             still
             continue
             and
             declare
             their
             child-like
             affection
             and
             loue
             .
             And
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             children
             must
             remember
             ,
             the
             labour
             ,
             griefe
             ,
             anguisn
             ,
             weeping
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             other
             troublesome
             cares
             that
             their
             parents
             do
             abide
             ,
             and
             endure
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             loue
             must
             be
             accompanied
             with
             reuerence
             and
             respect
             :
             and
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             albeit
             the
             name
             of
             Father
             ,
             belongeth
             properly
             vnto
             God
             ,
             as
             Iesus
             Christ
             saith
             :
             
               You
               haue
               but
               one
               Father
               ,
               
               euen
               he
               which
               is
               in
               heauen
            
             ;
             yet
             doth
             he
             so
             impart
             it
             to
             those
             that
             haue
             begotten
             vs
             ,
             that
             they
             being
             called
             fathers
             do
             beare
             the
             title
             and
             Image
             of
             God.
             And
             this
             is
             it
             that
             bindeth
             children
             to
             respect
             and
             honour
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             testifie
             the
             same
             by
             their
             outward
             reuerence
             .
             Of
             this
             reuerence
             we
             haue
             a
             notable
             example
             in
             Salomon
             :
             he
             vnderstanding
             that
             his
             mother
             Bethshebah
             ,
             
             was
             comming
             to
             speake
             with
             him
             ,
             arole
             from
             his
             seate
             ,
             came
             to
             meete
             her
             ,
             bowed
             before
             her
             ,
             and
             seated
             her
             vpon
             his
             right
             hand
             .
             Neither
             
             could
             his
             greatnesse
             ,
             neither
             his
             Royall-estate
             ,
             priuiledge
             him
             from
             this
             respect
             and
             honor
             due
             to
             his
             mother
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             sonne
             doth
             execute
             magistracie
             ,
             or
             publicke
             office
             ,
             he
             is
             greater
             then
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             must
             beare
             himselfe
             as
             a
             magistrate
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             sonne
             :
             but
             when
             he
             is
             out
             of
             place
             ,
             or
             execution
             of
             office
             ,
             he
             must
             (
             how
             highly
             soeuer
             he
             be
             aduanced
             )
             haue
             a
             respect
             ,
             and
             yeeld
             reuerence
             to
             his
             parents
             .
             But
             many
             times
             it
             falleth
             out
             otherwise
             :
             for
             many
             children
             when
             they
             come
             to
             honor
             or
             wealth
             ,
             do
             so
             despise
             their
             parents
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             of
             meaner
             calling
             then
             themselues
             ,
             that
             hardly
             they
             will
             acknowledge
             ,
             or
             call
             them
             father
             :
             as
             if
             they
             were
             ashamed
             of
             them
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             that
             man
             putteth
             off
             the
             affection
             of
             a
             child
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             eminencie
             of
             an
             office
             ouer
             him
             ,
             quencheth
             the
             name
             of
             a
             sonne
             .
          
           
             But
             Salomon
             forgat
             not
             himselfe
             in
             this
             kind
             
             of
             dutie
             ,
             for
             he
             did
             not
             onely
             bow
             before
             his
             mother
             ,
             but
             said
             ,
             
               Mother
               ,
               aske
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               not
               denie
               thee
               .
            
             And
             this
             do
             we
             the
             rather
             note
             also
             ,
             vpon
             an
             other
             consideration
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             his
             example
             condemneth
             the
             custome
             of
             these
             dayes
             ,
             wherein
             this
             name
             of
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             is
             accounted
             so
             base
             and
             contemptible
             ,
             that
             the
             children
             of
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             yea
             ,
             euen
             of
             meane
             Gentlemen
             ,
             speaking
             to
             their
             parents
             ,
             must
             not
             say
             ,
             
               father
               ,
               mother
            
             ;
             but
             Syr
             :
             my
             Lord
             :
             my
             
               Ladie
               :
               Madame
               :
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             But
             the
             due
             honour
             to
             parents
             ,
             that
             we
             here
             
             speake
             of
             ,
             implyeth
             not
             onely
             this
             outward
             reuerence
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             we
             should
             so
             esteeme
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             neither
             we
             our selues
             should
             despise
             them
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             others-to
             haue
             them
             in
             contempt
             .
             And
             this
             are
             we
             to
             vnderstand
             in
             the
             saying
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             
               I
               honour
               my
               Father
               ,
               but
               ye
               dishonour
               me
               .
            
             He
             therefore
             defendeth
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             against
             the
             
             false
             opinions
             and
             slaunders
             of
             the
             Iewes
             .
             But
             some
             there
             are
             so
             vnnaturall
             and
             peruerse
             ,
             that
             forgetting
             all
             due
             reuerence
             and
             respect
             to
             their
             parents
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             onely
             despise
             them
             in
             their
             owne
             hearts
             ,
             and
             suffer
             others
             to
             speake
             hardly
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             will
             themselues
             so
             farre
             exceed
             ,
             as
             euen
             to
             lay
             them
             open
             to
             the
             scorne
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Ham
             the
             sonne
             of
             Noah
             ,
             seeing
             his
             father
             lye
             vncouered
             ,
             called
             his
             brethren
             ,
             to
             shew
             them
             his
             fathers
             shame
             .
             But
             so
             odious
             was
             this
             impietie
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             Noah
             (
             by
             the
             
             conduct
             and
             direction
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             )
             cursed
             both
             him
             and
             all
             his
             〈◊〉
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             we
             (
             well
             and
             truly
             )
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             those
             children
             ,
             who
             in
             stead
             of
             defending
             the
             honor
             of
             their
             parents
             ,
             do
             lay
             them
             open
             to
             shame
             and
             reproofe
             ,
             do
             come
             of
             the
             cursed
             seed
             of
             Ham.
             
          
           
             This
             dutie
             of
             honouring
             parents
             ,
             is
             performed
             and
             payed
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             worshipfully
             ,
             
             and
             reuerently
             esteeme
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             thinke
             that
             they
             are
             giuen
             to
             them
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             
             that
             they
             should
             reuerence
             ,
             loue
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             
             haue
             a
             care
             of
             them
             :
             if
             for
             nothing
             else
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ;
             who
             is
             ,
             and
             doth
             thinke
             himselfe
             despised
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             children
             condemne
             their
             parents
             ,
             and
             little
             regard
             them
             .
             So
             the
             children
             honour
             their
             parents
             ,
             when
             with
             their
             helpe
             and
             counsell
             ,
             they
             aide
             them
             in
             their
             old
             age
             and
             vnweildy
             crookednesse
             ,
             when
             they
             ease
             and
             helpe
             them
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             need
             ,
             or
             succour
             
             them
             otherwise
             in
             any
             case
             else
             ,
             and
             do
             wholly
             bestow
             themselues
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             they
             
             haue
             to
             do
             them
             good
             withall
             :
             yea
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             giue
             them
             a
             rough
             or
             stubburne
             answer
             ,
             or
             once
             so
             much
             as
             to
             mumble
             ,
             of
             〈◊〉
             an
             answer
             against
             their
             parents
             ;
             neither
             to
             smite
             ,
             or
             curse
             ,
             or
             speake
             euill
             of
             their
             father
             and
             mother
             :
             vnlesse
             they
             will
             procure
             the
             vengeance
             of
             God
             to
             light
             vpon
             them
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Children
             ought
             alwayes
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             
             whatsoeuer
             they
             do
             to
             their
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             ,
             (
             be
             it
             good
             or
             euill
             )
             they
             do
             it
             to
             God
             :
             when
             they
             please
             them
             ,
             they
             please
             God
             :
             and
             when
             they
             disobey
             them
             ,
             they
             disobey
             God
             :
             when
             their
             parents
             are
             iustly
             angrie
             with
             them
             ,
             God
             is
             angrie
             with
             them
             :
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             that
             they
             may
             come
             to
             haue
             the
             fauour
             of
             God
             againe
             ,
             (
             no
             ,
             although
             all
             the
             Saints
             in
             heauen
             should
             intreate
             for
             them
             )
             vntill
             they
             haue
             submitted
             themselues
             to
             their
             father
             and
             mother
             .
          
           
             If
             children
             and
             seruants
             would
             alwaies
             keepe
             
             in
             minde
             this
             saying
             :
             so
             to
             do
             and
             behaue
             themselues
             to
             their
             parents
             ,
             Maisters
             ,
             and
             Dames
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             haue
             their
             children
             and
             seruants
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             behaue
             themselues
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             God
             
             shall
             vouchsafe
             to
             make
             them
             parents
             ,
             maisters
             ,
             or
             dames
             :
             then
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             they
             would
             obey
             and
             reuerence
             their
             parents
             and
             maisters
             ,
             and
             dames
             ,
             more
             dutifully
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             ,
             then
             now
             they
             do
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             let
             them
             assure
             themselues
             ,
             that
             such
             measure
             as
             they
             〈◊〉
             mete
             to
             their
             parents
             ,
             maisters
             ,
             
             and
             dames
             ,
             such
             will
             be
             measured
             to
             them
             againe
             by
             their
             children
             and
             seruants
             .
          
           
             Also
             the
             children
             must
             be
             carefull
             to
             follow
             the
             good
             examples
             of
             their
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             themselues
             to
             be
             gouerned
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             mindfull
             to
             bestow
             all
             paine
             and
             diligence
             to
             discharge
             their
             dutie
             towards
             them
             :
             And
             herewithali
             ,
             they
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             at
             their
             owne
             libertie
             ,
             to
             do
             as
             they
             list
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             haue
             a
             father
             and
             mother
             to
             rule
             them
             :
             and
             that
             they
             must
             not
             fall
             out
             among
             themselues
             ,
             but
             naturally
             loue
             and
             helpe
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             And
             children
             haue
             alwayes
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             in
             anie
             case
             obey
             their
             parents
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             command
             them
             to
             do
             or
             say
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             contrarie
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             to
             be
             thought
             well
             of
             .
          
           
             For
             example
             ,
             Ionathan
             obeyed
             not
             his
             father
             
             Sauls
             commandement
             ,
             who
             charged
             him
             to
             
             persecute
             Dauid
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             worthilie
             commended
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             are
             alwaies
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             .
          
           
             This
             subiection
             therefore
             that
             children
             owe
             vnto
             their
             fathers
             ,
             ought
             in
             very
             deed
             to
             be
             vnto
             them
             as
             a
             ladder
             ,
             or
             staire
             ,
             to
             leade
             them
             to
             the
             reuerence
             and
             obedience
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             
             chiefe
             Father
             .
          
           
             As
             children
             receiue
             of
             their
             parents
             three
             things
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               life
               ,
               maintenance
               ,
               and
               instruction
               :
            
             so
             for
             these
             three
             ,
             they
             owe
             other
             three
             :
             namely
             ,
             for
             life
             ,
             they
             owe
             loue
             :
             for
             maintenance
             ,
             they
             owe
             obedience
             :
             for
             instruction
             ,
             they
             owe
             reuerence
             .
             For
             their
             life
             ,
             they
             must
             feruently
             loue
             their
             parents
             :
             for
             their
             maintenance
             ,
             they
             must
             dutifully
             obey
             their
             parents
             ,
             as
             maisters
             :
             and
             for
             their
             instruction
             ,
             they
             must
             cheerfully
             reuerence
             their
             parents
             ,
             as
             their
             tutors
             .
          
           
             And
             further
             ,
             children
             must
             remember
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             giuen
             to
             them
             their
             parents
             ,
             to
             take
             of
             them
             their
             beginning
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             nourish
             and
             bring
             them
             vp
             :
             and
             that
             of
             rude
             and
             almost
             brutish
             things
             ,
             they
             might
             make
             them
             able
             to
             helpe
             and
             liue
             of
             themseluer
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             such
             mothers
             as
             are
             godly
             and
             vertuous
             ,
             do
             suffer
             and
             endure
             more
             paine
             and
             griefe
             in
             the
             bearing
             ,
             bringing
             vp
             ,
             and
             nourishing
             of
             their
             children
             ,
             then
             the
             fathers
             do
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             greater
             are
             the
             pleasures
             and
             good
             
             turnes
             that
             Christian
             parents
             do
             for
             their
             children
             ,
             greater
             is
             the
             cost
             and
             labour
             that
             they
             bestow
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             greater
             is
             the
             care
             ,
             griefe
             ,
             and
             trouble
             ,
             which
             they
             take
             for
             them
             ,
             then
             any
             man
             how
             learned
             soeuer
             he
             be
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             expresse
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             reasons
             ,
             or
             causes
             to
             moue
             children
             greatly
             to
             loue
             ,
             to
             esteeme
             well
             ,
             to
             obey
             ,
             to
             be
             kind
             ,
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             dutifull
             ,
             and
             to
             reuerence
             their
             parents
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             such
             a
             reuerence
             as
             commeth
             from
             the
             heart
             :
             yet
             these
             were
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             Maides
             and
             young
             women
             are
             to
             be
             put
             in
             minde
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             portion
             ,
             the
             greatest
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             precious
             iewell
             that
             they
             can
             bring
             with
             them
             on
             the
             marriage
             day
             ,
             is
             shamefastnesse
             :
             the
             want
             whereof
             is
             most
             hurtfull
             in
             all
             women
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             must
             carefully
             shun
             and
             auoide
             all
             idle
             and
             wanton
             talke
             ,
             nice
             lookes
             ,
             dalliance
             ,
             and
             light
             countenance
             ,
             when
             they
             walke
             abroad
             or
             be
             in
             company
             .
             A
             man
             needeth
             many
             things
             ,
             as
             wisedome
             ,
             eloquence
             ,
             knowledge
             of
             things
             ,
             remembrance
             ,
             skill
             in
             some
             trade
             or
             craft
             to
             liue
             by
             ,
             iustice
             ,
             courage
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             qualities
             moe
             ,
             which
             were
             too
             long
             to
             rehearse
             :
             and
             though
             some
             of
             these
             be
             lacking
             ,
             yet
             is
             he
             not
             to
             be
             misliked
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             haue
             many
             of
             them
             .
             But
             in
             a
             maid
             ,
             no
             man
             will
             looke
             for
             eloquence
             ,
             great
             wit
             ,
             ordering
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             prudence
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             no
             man
             will
             looke
             for
             any
             other
             
             thing
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             but
             her
             honestie
             :
             the
             which
             
             onely
             if
             it
             be
             lacking
             ,
             she
             is
             like
             a
             man
             that
             wanteth
             all
             that
             he
             should
             haue
             .
             For
             in
             a
             maid
             ,
             her
             honestie
             and
             chastitie
             is
             in
             stead
             of
             all
             .
             She
             verily
             may
             truly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             an
             euill
             keeper
             ,
             that
             cannot
             keepe
             one
             thing
             well
             ,
             committed
             to
             her
             keeping
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             trust
             to
             her
             ,
             with
             much
             commendation
             of
             words
             :
             and
             especially
             which
             no
             man
             will
             take
             from
             her
             against
             her
             will
             ,
             nor
             touch
             it
             ,
             except
             she
             be
             willing
             her selfe
             .
             The
             which
             thing
             onely
             if
             a
             woman
             remember
             ,
             it
             will
             cause
             her
             to
             take
             great
             heed
             vnto
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             more
             warie
             and
             carefull
             keeper
             of
             her
             honestie
             ,
             which
             alone
             being
             lost
             ,
             though
             all
             other
             things
             be
             neuer
             so
             well
             and
             safe
             ,
             yet
             they
             perish
             together
             therewith
             ,
             because
             she
             that
             hath
             once
             lost
             her
             honestie
             ,
             should
             thinke
             there
             is
             nothing
             left
             .
          
           
             Take
             from
             a
             maid
             or
             woman
             her
             beautie
             ,
             take
             from
             her
             ,
             kindred
             ,
             riches
             ,
             comelinesse
             ,
             eloquence
             ,
             sharpnesse
             of
             wit
             ,
             cunning
             in
             her
             craft
             ,
             and
             giue
             her
             chastitie
             ,
             and
             you
             haue
             giuen
             her
             all
             things
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             giue
             her
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             &
             iustly
             call
             her
             whore
             ,
             or
             naughtie-packe
             :
             with
             that
             one
             word
             you
             haue
             taken
             all
             from
             her
             ,
             and
             left
             her
             bare
             and
             foule
             .
             How
             precious
             a
             iewell
             chastitie
             is
             ,
             may
             easily
             be
             gathered
             from
             the
             example
             of
             Dinah
             the
             daughter
             of
             Leah
             ,
             which
             she
             bare
             vnto
             Iacob
             ,
             who
             
             when
             he
             heard
             that
             she
             was
             〈◊〉
             and
             defiled
             by
             Shechem
             the
             sonne
             of
             Hamer
             the
             Hiuite
             ,
             
             Lord
             of
             that
             countrie
             ,
             his
             mind
             was
             grieuously
             wounded
             with
             this
             great
             shame
             and
             reproch
             .
          
           
             Children
             may
             not
             forget
             this
             duty
             ;
             for
             hauing
             receiued
             their
             being
             from
             their
             parents
             ,
             and
             being
             
             brought
             vp
             by
             them
             with
             great
             paines
             and
             much
             cost
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             so
             much
             as
             giue
             any
             liking
             ,
             much
             lesse
             speech
             of
             marriage
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             parents
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             which
             are
             set
             ouer
             them
             by
             their
             parents
             :
             the
             duty
             of
             thankfulnesse
             requiring
             it
             at
             their
             hands
             .
             And
             not
             onely
             in
             regard
             of
             thankful
             nesse
             is
             this
             duty
             to
             be
             performed
             to
             their
             parents
             ,
             but
             euen
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             owne
             inabilitie
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             experienced
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             their
             wits
             being
             not
             so
             ripe
             as
             their
             parents
             ,
             they
             wanting
             wisedome
             and
             discretion
             to
             behaue
             themselues
             as
             they
             ought
             .
             For
             some
             children
             know
             not
             what
             is
             meere
             and
             conuenient
             for
             them
             ,
             nor
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             meete
             age
             and
             condition
             to
             marrie
             .
             Which
             inhabilitie
             being
             in
             the
             sonnes
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             in
             the
             daughters
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             weaker
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             more
             vnable
             to
             prouide
             for
             themselues
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             necessarie
             that
             they
             should
             not
             marrie
             without
             the
             consent
             and
             direction
             of
             their
             parents
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             be
             at
             their
             bestowing
             :
             for
             ,
             to
             do
             otherwise
             is
             a
             sinne
             ,
             euen
             that
             nature
             it selfe
             abhorreth
             ,
             and
             all
             sound
             writers
             ,
             old
             and
             new
             ,
             do
             vtterly
             disallow
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             so
             much
             as
             marriage
             is
             the
             meanes
             the
             which
             God
             himselfe
             hath
             ordained
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             for
             the
             propagation
             and
             increase
             of
             
             mankind
             ,
             that
             being
             taken
             in
             hand
             in
             his
             feare
             ,
             
             a
             godly
             seed
             being
             multiplied
             and
             growen
             vp
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             the
             same
             may
             be
             blessed
             ,
             to
             the
             constitution
             and
             making
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             the
             which
             may
             serue
             him
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             :
             when
             the
             same
             is
             taken
             in
             hand
             with
             the
             breach
             of
             his
             commandement
             ,
             so
             farre
             off
             is
             it
             that
             any
             blessing
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             ,
             that
             contrariwise
             ,
             his
             hot
             indignation
             ,
             wrath
             and
             heauy
             curse
             hangeth
             ouer
             that
             house
             and
             family
             ,
             where
             the
             parties
             which
             are
             the
             principall
             pillars
             and
             vpholders
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             are
             linked
             and
             tied
             together
             in
             such
             a
             band
             of
             wedlocke
             ,
             whose
             linkes
             and
             inclosings
             are
             not
             fastened
             and
             coupled
             together
             with
             the
             necessarie
             and
             lawfull
             assent
             and
             liking
             of
             the
             parents
             ,
             whose
             authoritie
             and
             consent
             ought
             to
             beare
             the
             chiefest
             sway
             ,
             and
             strike
             likewise
             the
             greatest
             stroke
             ,
             in
             this
             honorable
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             And
             likewise
             ,
             as
             where
             marriage
             is
             begun
             and
             enterprised
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             word
             ,
             there
             God
             is
             well
             pleased
             ,
             there
             the
             parties
             so
             matched
             ,
             liue
             together
             in
             a
             ioyfull
             agreement
             ,
             &
             linking
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             there
             God
             is
             honoured
             ,
             and
             serued
             in
             sinceritie
             and
             truth
             :
             there
             the
             children
             (
             when
             God
             giueth
             them
             )
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             family
             ,
             are
             instructed
             and
             brought
             vp
             in
             knowledge
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             grounds
             of
             faith
             :
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             regard
             of
             that
             which
             God
             especially
             commandeth
             ,
             being
             shut
             out
             of
             our
             marriages
             ,
             there
             must
             needs
             
             ensue
             his
             dislike
             ,
             and
             displeasure
             :
             there
             is
             a
             iarre
             and
             discord
             :
             there
             Gods
             honour
             is
             neglected
             :
             there
             household
             discipline
             and
             Christian
             instruction
             of
             such
             as
             belong
             vnto
             our
             charge
             ,
             goeth
             vtterly
             to
             wracke
             ,
             and
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             regarded
             .
             And
             no
             maruell
             :
             for
             ,
             if
             where
             God
             blesseth
             ,
             all
             things
             go
             well
             and
             do
             prosper
             :
             then
             consequently
             ,
             where
             he
             curseth
             ,
             there
             nothing
             thriueth
             ,
             hath
             good
             successe
             ,
             or
             goeth
             happily
             forward
             .
             It
             may
             appeare
             by
             sundrie
             examples
             ,
             both
             before
             the
             Law
             was
             giuen
             and
             after
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             duty
             required
             of
             children
             towards
             their
             parents
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             haue
             their
             consent
             in
             contracting
             of
             marriage
             :
             as
             these
             places
             do
             plainely
             shew
             :
             Gen.
             21.
             21.
             and
             24.
             3.
             
             &c.
             and
             29.
             19.
             and
             34.
             4.
             
             Deut.
             7.
             3.
             
             Iudge
             .
             14.
             1.
             
             &c.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             36.
             38.
             
             
             Whereby
             is
             manifestly
             proued
             ,
             that
             children
             ought
             not
             to
             match
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             their
             parents
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             against
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             parents
             haue
             authority
             ouer
             their
             children
             ,
             more
             then
             they
             haue
             ouer
             their
             seruants
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             because
             children
             are
             their
             fathers
             goods
             and
             riches
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             not
             bestow
             themselues
             in
             marriage
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             bestowed
             of
             their
             parents
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             because
             parents
             haue
             authoritie
             ouer
             the
             vowes
             of
             their
             children
             .
             Numb
             .
             30.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             
             
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             if
             a
             mans
             daughter
             be
             enticed
             ,
             yet
             her
             father
             may
             refuse
             the
             contract
             ;
             being
             not
             auaileable
             ,
             
             or
             of
             any
             force
             ,
             without
             his
             consent
             .
             Exod.
             22.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Besides
             all
             this
             ,
             what
             clearer
             proofe
             can
             we
             haue
             then
             the
             fift
             Commandement
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             children
             are
             commaunded
             to
             honour
             their
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             ,
             with
             a
             blessing
             promised
             to
             those
             which
             performe
             the
             same
             ?
             whereby
             we
             gather
             ,
             by
             the
             nature
             of
             contraries
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             curse
             also
             belonging
             to
             all
             those
             children
             that
             shall
             dishonour
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             that
             God
             willeth
             that
             the
             parents
             by
             their
             children
             should
             be
             honoured
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             that
             they
             should
             in
             all
             humility
             and
             modestie
             reuerence
             them
             ,
             with
             all
             dutifull
             submission
             be
             obedient
             vnto
             them
             :
             and
             with
             all
             willingnesse
             shew
             themselues
             thankfull
             for
             their
             creation
             ,
             education
             ,
             sustentation
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             benefites
             that
             (
             vnder
             God
             )
             they
             haue
             receiued
             from
             them
             ;
             being
             ready
             by
             all
             the
             meanes
             they
             possibly
             may
             ,
             to
             imitate
             and
             expresse
             towards
             them
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Stroke
             :
             whose
             property
             (
             as
             they
             write
             of
             them
             ,
             )
             is
             to
             prouide
             meate
             ,
             and
             feed
             their
             dams
             ,
             when
             through
             age
             they
             grow
             so
             old
             that
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             helpe
             themselues
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             must
             to
             their
             very
             vtmost
             ,
             seeke
             to
             make
             them
             recompence
             and
             requitall
             of
             some
             part
             of
             those
             vnrequitable
             paines
             ,
             the
             which
             their
             louing
             parents
             haue
             taken
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             some
             amends
             for
             the
             vncounteruailable
             kindnesse
             that
             they
             haue
             shewed
             towards
             them
             .
          
           
           
             But
             where
             they
             bestow
             themselues
             in
             marriage
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             their
             parents
             ,
             there
             they
             do
             fault
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             breach
             of
             dutie
             ,
             in
             all
             these
             three
             respects
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             neither
             reuerence
             ,
             obey
             ,
             nor
             shew
             themselues
             thankfull
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             reuerence
             consisteth
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             children
             carry
             towards
             their
             parents
             ,
             a
             certaine
             honest
             and
             modest
             shamefastnesse
             ,
             ioyned
             with
             a
             bashfull
             awfulnesse
             ,
             and
             standing
             in
             feare
             of
             them
             :
             the
             which
             worketh
             in
             them
             a
             conceiuing
             of
             such
             opinion
             and
             estimation
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             haue
             an
             especiall
             respect
             and
             regard
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             doing
             or
             not
             doing
             of
             things
             ,
             rather
             of
             a
             care
             to
             please
             them
             ,
             then
             of
             a
             feare
             to
             offend
             them
             .
          
           
             Obedience
             herein
             sheweth
             foorth
             it selfe
             ,
             in
             that
             willingly
             ,
             without
             murmuring
             or
             grudging
             they
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             ordered
             ,
             directed
             ,
             guided
             ,
             and
             ruled
             by
             their
             parents
             :
             being
             ready
             to
             do
             all
             lawfull
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             command
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             refraine
             from
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             forbid
             them
             .
          
           
             Thankfulnesse
             ,
             (
             besides
             that
             there
             are
             many
             other
             branches
             )
             is
             alwayes
             mindfull
             of
             benefits
             receiued
             ,
             and
             therefore
             carryeth
             continually
             a
             vigilant
             and
             watchfull
             eye
             towards
             the
             partie
             by
             whom
             it
             hath
             bene
             pleasured
             ,
             that
             no
             discourtesie
             in
             any
             case
             be
             offered
             ,
             or
             any
             occasion
             be
             ministred
             ,
             whereby
             he
             may
             conceiue
             vnkindnesse
             .
          
           
           
             And
             by
             this
             familiar
             description
             of
             these
             three
             heads
             (
             wherein
             standeth
             chiefely
             the
             honour
             due
             vnto
             parents
             ,
             )
             we
             may
             clearely
             see
             ,
             that
             those
             children
             which
             in
             wedding
             tarrie
             not
             for
             the
             consent
             of
             their
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             ,
             do
             neither
             stand
             in
             awfull
             feare
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             whom
             they
             would
             be
             loath
             to
             offend
             or
             displease
             ,
             nor
             yet
             giue
             ouer
             themselues
             in
             all
             things
             to
             be
             gouerned
             and
             aduised
             by
             them
             :
             nor
             haue
             any
             regard
             that
             they
             be
             not
             causers
             to
             make
             their
             friends
             and
             parents
             conceiue
             hardly
             and
             vnkindly
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             as
             it
             is
             more
             then
             manifest
             ,
             that
             in
             matters
             concerning
             their
             dutie
             towards
             their
             parents
             ,
             no
             griefe
             cutteth
             nearer
             vnto
             the
             heart
             ,
             then
             this
             ,
             when
             their
             children
             entangle
             themselues
             contrary
             to
             their
             mind
             and
             liking
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             such
             children
             as
             match
             in
             this
             sort
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             spite
             of
             the
             teeth
             of
             their
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             ,
             are
             neither
             reuerent
             ,
             obedient
             ,
             nor
             thankfull
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             honour
             them
             :
             whereby
             they
             incurre
             and
             runne
             into
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             without
             true
             and
             vnfained
             repentance
             ,
             must
             needs
             pull
             downe
             vpon
             the
             heads
             of
             themselues
             and
             their
             families
             ,
             the
             fearefull
             plagues
             of
             God
             his
             most
             heauie
             and
             hote
             indignation
             against
             them
             ,
             to
             their
             vtter
             subuersion
             ,
             decay
             and
             ruine
             .
          
           
             Let
             all
             dutifull
             and
             good
             nurtured
             children
             therefore
             ,
             in
             the
             reuerence
             and
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             
             consider
             what
             honour
             and
             obedience
             they
             owe
             vnto
             their
             parents
             ,
             and
             what
             power
             and
             authoritie
             he
             hath
             in
             his
             word
             sanctified
             vnto
             them
             ouer
             their
             children
             in
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             in
             regard
             hereof
             ,
             let
             them
             yeeld
             vnto
             them
             in
             this
             dutie
             ,
             that
             their
             fathers
             hauing
             prouided
             for
             them
             such
             as
             are
             not
             of
             a
             wicked
             life
             ,
             nor
             deformed
             ,
             nor
             euill-fauoured
             ,
             nor
             of
             a
             contrary
             religion
             ,
             they
             〈◊〉
             submit
             themselues
             vnto
             their
             
             choyce
             ,
             which
             if
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             or
             vpon
             the
             sodaine
             they
             cannot
             yeeld
             vnto
             ,
             let
             them
             by
             earnest
             calling
             vpon
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             onely
             desire
             him
             to
             direct
             their
             parents
             in
             a
             godly
             and
             fit
             choyce
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             subdue
             in
             them
             this
             corrupt
             affection
             ,
             and
             to
             frame
             their
             wills
             to
             be
             plyable
             vnto
             their
             fathers
             ,
             in
             such
             lawsull
             cases
             .
             For
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             in
             his
             iustice
             doth
             iustly
             punish
             disobedient
             children
             ,
             as
             may
             appeare
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Ham
             ,
             the
             younger
             sonne
             of
             Noah
             ;
             who
             derided
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             was
             iustly
             punished
             
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             Absolon
             vsing
             wicked
             practises
             to
             
             get
             the
             kingdome
             from
             Dauid
             his
             father
             ,
             for
             rebellion
             and
             disobedience
             ,
             came
             to
             a
             most
             miserable
             end
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             in
             his
             law
             set
             downe
             a
             most
             seuere
             and
             sharpe
             punishment
             against
             disobedient
             children
             :
             
               If
               any
               man
               haue
               a
               sonne
               that
               
               is
               stubburne
               and
               disobedient
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               hear
               〈◊〉
               vnto
               the
               voyce
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               the
               voyce
               of
               his
               mother
               and
               they
               haue
               chastened
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               would
               not
               obey
               them
               :
               then
               shall
               his
               father
               and
               his
               mother
               take
               
               him
               ,
               and
               bring
               him
               out
               vnto
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Citie
               ,
               and
               vnto
               the
               gates
               of
               the
               place
               where
               he
               dwelleth
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
               vnto
               the
               Elders
               of
               his
               Citie
               ;
               This
               our
               sonne
               is
               stubburne
               and
               disobedient
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               not
               obey
               our
               admonition
               :
               he
               is
               a
               riotour
               and
               a
               drunkard
               .
               Then
               all
               the
               men
               of
               the
               Citie
               shall
               stone
               him
               with
               stones
               vnto
               death
               :
               So
               thou
               shalt
               take
               away
               euill
               from
               among
               you
               ,
               that
               all
               Israel
               may
               heare
               it
               and
               feare
               .
            
             For
             euen
             
             as
             a
             long
             and
             a
             prosperous
             life
             is
             promised
             vnto
             obedient
             children
             :
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             all
             disobedient
             ,
             vnthankfull
             ,
             and
             obstinate
             children
             ,
             are
             assured
             of
             the
             punishment
             of
             infamie
             ,
             ioyned
             with
             diuers
             and
             great
             calamities
             and
             torments
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.
             22.
             1.
             
             King.
             1.
             25.
             
             &c.
             Deut.
             21.
             18.
             
             &c.
             Prou.
             20.
             20.
             
             &
             30.
             17.
             
          
           
             And
             although
             that
             the
             temporall
             officers
             be
             negligent
             in
             punishing
             this
             disobedience
             ,
             yet
             shall
             they
             not
             escape
             vnpunished
             :
             for
             the
             vengeance
             of
             God
             shall
             accompanie
             them
             ,
             vntill
             they
             be
             vtterly
             destroyed
             .
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             vnnaturall
             then
             to
             see
             children
             dishonour
             and
             disobey
             their
             parents
             ;
             and
             inferiours
             their
             superiours
             .
             Such
             may
             aptly
             be
             compared
             to
             the
             Viper
             ,
             that
             gnaweth
             out
             the
             bellie
             of
             her
             dam
             ,
             and
             seeketh
             her
             owne
             life
             with
             her
             dams
             death
             .
          
           
             So
             contrariwise
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             doth
             highly
             commend
             Ioseph
             for
             his
             great
             loue
             ,
             beneficence
             ,
             and
             obedience
             extended
             towards
             〈◊〉
             father
             
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             his
             brethren
             :
             in
             that
             he
             both
             helped
             and
             liberally
             nourished
             them
             ,
             and
             prayed
             
             for
             them
             .
             Our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             was
             also
             obedient
             to
             his
             parents
             ,
             euen
             vntill
             death
             .
             So
             that
             the
             
             Lord
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             will
             blesse
             obedient
             children
             ,
             with
             many
             happy
             dayes
             and
             yeares
             ,
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             their
             soules
             comfort
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             the
             end
             to
             inuite
             and
             stirre
             vp
             children
             to
             honour
             their
             parents
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             shewed
             ,
             the
             
             Lord
             addeth
             this
             promise
             ,
             
               That
               thy
               dayes
               may
               be
               long
               in
               the
               land
               which
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               giueth
               thee
               :
            
             And
             S.
             Paul
             doth
             note
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             first
             Commandement
             
             with
             promise
             .
             For
             albeit
             there
             be
             a
             promise
             added
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             yet
             this
             fift
             Commandemēnt
             is
             the
             first
             of
             righteousnesse
             ;
             and
             none
             in
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             besides
             it
             ,
             hath
             any
             promise
             annexed
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             For
             herein
             hath
             God
             declared
             how
             highly
             he
             commendeth
             the
             obedience
             and
             honour
             that
             children
             yeeld
             to
             their
             parents
             .
             But
             the
             Lord
             spake
             to
             the
             Israelites
             properly
             of
             the
             land
             that
             he
             had
             promised
             them
             for
             an
             inheritance
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             vnto
             them
             as
             a
             testimonie
             and
             seale
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             and
             loue
             towards
             them
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             haue
             said
             :
             To
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             liuing
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             long
             enioy
             the
             earnest
             pennie
             of
             my
             goodnesse
             and
             grace
             towards
             thee
             .
             But
             now
             seeing
             the
             whole
             earth
             is
             blessed
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             the
             promise
             of
             long
             life
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ,
             is
             vnto
             vs
             a
             blessing
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             we
             cannot
             liue
             long
             without
             
             participating
             of
             many
             &
             great
             benefits
             of
             God
             ,
             euen
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             preseruation
             of
             this
             present
             life
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             faithfull
             may
             the
             longer
             employ
             themselues
             to
             serue
             &
             glorifie
             God.
             
          
           
             In
             confideration
             whereof
             ,
             we
             see
             what
             the
             Church
             in
             old
             time
             said
             :
             
               The
               dead
               praise
               not
               the
               
               Lord
               ,
               neither
               any
               that
               go
               downe
               into
               the
               place
               of
               silence
               :
               but
               we
               will
               praise
               the
               Lord
               from
               henceforth
               ,
               and
               for
               euer
               .
            
             The
             same
             doth
             Hezekiah
             King
             of
             Iudah
             also
             note
             in
             his
             Canticle
             :
             
               The
               liuing
               ,
               the
               liuing
               ,
               
               he
               shall
               confesse
               thee
               ,
               as
               I
               do
               this
               day
               :
               the
               fathers
               to
               the
               children
               shall
               declare
               thy
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             In
             as
             much
             therefore
             ,
             as
             long
             life
             is
             promised
             as
             a
             blessing
             ;
             God
             doth
             continue
             it
             to
             obedient
             children
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             is
             a
             blessing
             vnto
             them
             .
             And
             hereupon
             doth
             S.
             Paul
             ioyne
             together
             these
             two
             sentences
             :
             
               That
               it
               may
               go
               well
               with
               thee
               ,
               
               and
               that
               thou
               mayest
               liue
               long
               vpon
               the
               earth
               .
            
             As
             also
             when
             God
             taketh
             away
             such
             obedient
             children
             before
             they
             be
             old
             ;
             yea
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             vnto
             mans
             estate
             :
             whether
             it
             be
             ,
             lest
             malice
             should
             corrupt
             their
             hearts
             ,
             or
             to
             preuent
             some
             greater
             calamities
             ,
             wherein
             they
             might
             (
             peraduenture
             )
             be
             entangled
             ,
             or
             vpon
             whatsoeuer
             other
             considerations
             ,
             to
             receiue
             them
             into
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             he
             doth
             faithfully
             performe
             his
             promise
             vnto
             such
             children
             ,
             because
             he
             dealeth
             better
             then
             promise
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             contrariwise
             ,
             this
             promise
             threatneth
             such
             children
             as
             will
             not
             honour
             their
             parents
             ,
             
             with
             short
             life
             :
             so
             doth
             experience
             declare
             ,
             that
             many
             such
             children
             are
             of
             short
             and
             wretched
             life
             .
             But
             if
             contrariwise
             ,
             such
             disobedient
             children
             do
             chance
             to
             liue
             long
             ,
             so
             farre
             is
             long
             life
             from
             being
             vnto
             them
             a
             blessing
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             enforcement
             and
             increase
             of
             woe
             ,
             because
             they
             enlarge
             their
             iust
             condemnation
             :
             so
             as
             they
             had
             bene
             better
             to
             haue
             died
             in
             their
             youth
             .
             But
             howsoeuer
             it
             be
             ,
             God
             so
             disposeth
             thereof
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             effects
             we
             may
             perceiue
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             honour
             their
             parents
             are
             blessed
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             are
             accursed
             ,
             Eccles.
             3.
             2.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             although
             some
             parents
             do
             not
             performe
             those
             duties
             towards
             their
             children
             enioyned
             them
             from
             the
             Lord
             ;
             yet
             such
             children
             as
             liue
             wickedly
             ,
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             exempt
             and
             free
             from
             blame
             ,
             and
             guiltinesse
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             For
             although
             they
             can
             say
             (
             as
             the
             children
             in
             Ezekiels
             time
             said
             ,
             )
             
               The
               fathers
               haue
               eaten
               sowre
               grapes
               ,
               and
               the
               childrens
               teeth
               are
               set
               on
               edge
            
             ;
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             occasion
             be
             offered
             of
             such
             vngodly
             and
             wicked
             parents
             ,
             yet
             the
             cause
             of
             destruction
             is
             still
             in
             the
             children
             themselues
             .
             And
             besides
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             sure
             ,
             that
             the
             soule
             that
             hath
             sinned
             shall
             die
             the
             death
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             there
             be
             some
             young
             men
             and
             maids
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             the
             great
             prophanenesse
             of
             the
             most
             ,
             the
             manifold
             corruptions
             offered
             abroad
             ,
             the
             vngodly
             examples
             abounding
             at
             
             home
             ,
             are
             so
             mightily
             preserued
             by
             the
             seed
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             they
             escape
             safely
             in
             an
             holy
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             lamenting
             when
             they
             see
             the
             least
             occasion
             of
             euill
             ,
             reioycing
             at
             the
             least
             occasion
             of
             good
             things
             :
             the
             rest
             ,
             who
             please
             themselues
             ,
             and
             hope
             to
             shelter
             their
             sinnes
             vnder
             their
             parents
             defaults
             ,
             are
             plainly
             left
             without
             excuse
             ,
             and
             are
             iuftly
             guilty
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             their
             owne
             soules
             .
          
           
             Labour
             therefore
             ye
             young
             men
             and
             maidens
             ,
             to
             wipe
             away
             the
             teares
             of
             griefe
             from
             your
             fathers
             eyes
             ,
             and
             stay
             the
             mournfull
             and
             sorrowfull
             spirits
             of
             your
             tender
             mothers
             ;
             and
             consider
             in
             your selues
             ,
             if
             ye
             haue
             any
             nature
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             haue
             not
             buried
             the
             vse
             of
             common
             reason
             ,
             what
             a
             shame
             it
             is
             to
             be
             a
             shame
             vnto
             your
             fathers
             ,
             to
             whom
             ye
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             glory
             :
             thinke
             ,
             ye
             wanton
             wits
             ,
             that
             haue
             not
             cast
             off
             all
             naturall
             affections
             ,
             what
             a
             contempt
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             contempt
             vnto
             your
             mothers
             ,
             to
             whom
             you
             haue
             offered
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             a
             despitefull
             violence
             ,
             in
             that
             ye
             are
             a
             corrasiue
             to
             their
             griefe
             ,
             when
             as
             ye
             should
             haue
             bene
             a
             crowne
             to
             their
             comforts
             .
          
           
             Learne
             therefore
             ye
             children
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             speciall
             propertie
             of
             a
             liberall
             and
             ingenious
             nature
             ,
             to
             be
             carefull
             to
             liue
             ,
             that
             in
             time
             ye
             may
             be
             a
             glory
             to
             your
             fathers
             ,
             and
             a
             ioy
             to
             your
             mothers
             :
             which
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             Christs
             sake
             grant
             .
          
           
             These
             precepts
             and
             admonitions
             before
             said
             ,
             are
             as
             a
             summary
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             children
             to
             
             their
             parents
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             resteth
             ,
             that
             they
             vnderstanding
             them
             ,
             do
             pray
             vnto
             God
             to
             giue
             them
             grace
             to
             put
             them
             in
             practise
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             their
             good
             and
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             let
             them
             remember
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             not
             more
             inclined
             to
             heare
             any
             prayers
             ,
             then
             such
             as
             parents
             de
             powre
             forth
             for
             their
             children
             .
             As
             they
             are
             therefore
             to
             feare
             their
             curse
             ,
             for
             offending
             them
             :
             so
             must
             they
             by
             honouring
             and
             pleasing
             them
             ,
             seeke
             to
             be
             blessed
             in
             their
             prayers
             ,
             which
             are
             blessings
             ratified
             vnto
             them
             in
             heauen
             ,
             as
             the
             blessing
             of
             Isaacke
             to
             his
             sonne
             Iacob
             doth
             manifestly
             declare
             .
             Gen.
             27.
             28.
             29.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           What
           duties
           Maisters
           and
           Mistresses
           owe
           to
           their
           seruants
           .
        
         
           THis
           dutie
           teacheth
           them
           ,
           that
           
           they
           are
           become
           in
           stead
           of
           parents
           vnto
           their
           seruants
           ,
           which
           dutie
           consisteth
           in
           foure
           points
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           that
           they
           refraine
           and
           keepe
           their
           seruants
           from
           idlenesse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           by
           diligent
           instruction
           and
           good
           example
           ,
           they
           bring
           vp
           their
           seruants
           and
           housholds
           ,
           in
           honestie
           and
           comely
           manners
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           vertue
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           instruct
           their
           apprentises
           and
           seruants
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           their
           occupations
           and
           trades
           ,
           euen
           as
           parents
           would
           teach
           their
           owne
           children
           ,
           without
           all
           guile
           ,
           fraud
           ,
           delaying
           ,
           or
           concealing
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           when
           correction
           is
           necessary
           ,
           that
           
           then
           they
           giue
           it
           them
           with
           such
           discretion
           ,
           pittie
           ,
           and
           desire
           of
           their
           amendment
           ,
           as
           louing
           parents
           vse
           to
           deale
           with
           their
           deare
           children
           ;
           remembring
           alwayes
           that
           they
           haue
           a
           maister
           in
           
           heauen
           ,
           before
           whom
           they
           must
           make
           an
           account
           for
           their
           doings
           .
           These
           foure
           points
           are
           in
           effect
           poken
           of
           before
           in
           the
           dutie
           of
           parents
           .
        
         
           For
           so
           much
           as
           maisters
           and
           housholders
           are
           to
           their
           seruants
           and
           apprentises
           in
           place
           of
           fathers
           ,
           they
           are
           hereby
           admonished
           ,
           that
           they
           
           ought
           not
           to
           with-hold
           and
           keepe
           〈◊〉
           their
           due
           wages
           ,
           to
           exact
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           oppresse
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           reward
           their
           well-doing
           and
           good
           deseruing
           
           slenderly
           :
           but
           to
           be
           carefull
           of
           their
           seruants
           good
           estate
           as
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           prouiding
           for
           them
           wholsome
           meate
           ,
           drink
           ,
           and
           
           lodging
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           to
           helpe
           them
           ,
           comfort
           them
           ,
           and
           relieue
           and
           cherish
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           〈◊〉
           as
           in
           health
           liberally
           to
           reward
           their
           good
           deseruings
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           Christianity
           ,
           liberality
           ,
           and
           equality
           shall
           binde
           them
           :
           but
           also
           that
           they
           be
           carefull
           that
           they
           liue
           honestly
           ,
           vertuously
           ,
           and
           Christianly
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           ,
           they
           may
           not
           grieue
           their
           seruants
           with
           too
           much
           labour
           ,
           but
           alwayes
           remember
           
           that
           they
           are
           not
           beasts
           ,
           but
           men
           :
           so
           that
           they
           ought
           quietly
           to
           gouerne
           them
           ,
           and
           also
           quietly
           to
           chide
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           neglect
           their
           duty
           ,
           lest
           they
           be
           prouoked
           with
           their
           hard
           words
           :
           remembring
           that
           they
           also
           haue
           a
           Lord
           and
           maister
           in
           heauen
           ,
           with
           whom
           there
           is
           no
           respect
           of
           persons
           ,
           Ephes.
           6.
           9.
           
           And
           let
           them
           bountifully
           reward
           the
           iust
           and
           faithfull
           labour
           
           of
           their
           seruants
           ,
           and
           pay
           their
           couenants
           in
           a
           fit
           and
           conuenient
           time
           ,
           lest
           being
           compelled
           by
           
           necessitie
           they
           should
           steale
           .
        
         
           Maisters
           ought
           not
           (
           as
           tyrants
           )
           to
           vse
           their
           seruants
           as
           their
           horses
           and
           asses
           :
           but
           to
           deale
           
           with
           them
           louingly
           &
           Christianly
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           all
           members
           of
           one
           body
           ,
           whereof
           Christ
           Iesus
           is
           the
           head
           .
        
         
           There
           be
           some
           maisters
           that
           vse
           their
           seruants
           and
           apprentises
           more
           like
           beasts
           then
           like
           men
           and
           their
           owne
           members
           ;
           for
           which
           their
           so
           doing
           ,
           let
           them
           assure
           themselues
           they
           must
           yeeld
           to
           God
           their
           maister
           a
           straight
           account
           .
           
        
         
           Oh
           that
           Christian
           Maisters
           and
           Mistresses
           would
           learne
           ,
           and
           so
           practise
           the
           example
           of
           
           Iobs
           good
           and
           vpright
           dealing
           with
           his
           seruants
           ,
           which
           was
           farre
           from
           rigor
           .
           For
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             I
             did
             contemne
             the
             iudgement
             of
             my
             seruant
             ,
             and
             of
             my
             maide
             ,
             when
             they
             did
             contend
             with
             me
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           they
           thought
           themselues
           euill
           intreated
           by
           me
           ,
           )
           
             what
             then
             shall
             I
             do
             ,
             when
             God
             standeth
             vp
             ?
          
           If
           I
           had
           oppressed
           others
           ,
           how
           should
           I
           haue
           escaped
           Gods
           iudgement
           ?
           )
           
             And
             when
             he
             shall
             visit
             me
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             answer
             ?
             He
             that
             hath
             made
             me
             in
             the
             wombe
             ,
             hath
             he
             not
             made
             him
             ?
          
           (
           which
           moued
           him
           to
           shew
           pittie
           and
           fauour
           vpto
           his
           seruants
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           Gods
           creatures
           as
           he
           was
           :
           )
           
             Hath
             not
             he
             alone
             fashioned
             vs
             in
             the
             wombe
             ?
          
        
         
           Hereby
           then
           may
           those
           maisters
           and
           dames
           see
           their
           wickednesse
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           heare
           their
           seruants
           speake
           ,
           but
           vpon
           a
           simple
           surmise
           and
           brain-sicknesse
           ,
           do
           euill
           intreate
           them
           by
           
           cruell
           stripes
           ,
           when
           in
           truth
           there
           is
           no
           iust
           cause
           .
        
         
           Maisters
           and
           Mistresses
           ought
           therefore
           to
           vse
           
           their
           seruants
           and
           apprentises
           ,
           with
           mildnesse
           &
           equitie
           ,
           as
           euery
           one
           shall
           deserue
           ;
           for
           they
           must
           remember
           that
           they
           haue
           all
           one
           God
           to
           honor
           and
           worship
           ,
           one
           Prince
           to
           serue
           ,
           one
           law
           to
           keepe
           ,
           one
           land
           to
           inhabite
           ,
           and
           one
           death
           to
           feare
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           must
           speake
           vnto
           them
           as
           vnto
           brethren
           and
           sisters
           ,
           &
           deale
           with
           them
           
           as
           with
           Christians
           .
           And
           let
           them
           alwaies
           remember
           this
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           neuer
           deale
           mercifully
           with
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           make
           no
           greater
           account
           that
           their
           seruants
           do
           serue
           him
           more
           carefully
           then
           themselues
           ,
           and
           sanctifie
           the
           Sabbaths
           .
           
        
         
           And
           therefore
           that
           maister
           is
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           serued
           ,
           which
           cannot
           affoord
           that
           his
           seruants
           should
           serue
           God
           as
           well
           as
           himselfe
           .
           He
           must
           giue
           vnto
           God
           that
           which
           is
           Gods
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           may
           the
           better
           take
           that
           which
           is
           his
           owne
           :
           for
           
             he
             that
             careth
             not
             for
             his
             familie
          
           (
           saith
           Paule
           )
           
             is
             
             worse
             then
             an
             infidell
             :
          
           because
           infidels
           care
           for
           their
           families
           .
        
         
           As
           it
           is
           the
           office
           of
           a
           good
           housholder
           to
           carry
           the
           burthen
           of
           care
           ,
           trauell
           ,
           and
           labour
           :
           so
           it
           is
           the
           dutie
           of
           a
           wife
           ,
           to
           be
           faithfull
           in
           keeping
           and
           well
           ordering
           of
           his
           goods
           and
           house
           ,
           &
           to
           see
           his
           ,
           her
           owne
           ,
           and
           their
           childrens
           best
           apparell
           brusht
           ,
           and
           handsomely
           〈◊〉
           ,
           to
           be
           patient
           and
           carefull
           to
           see
           her
           husband
           do
           
           well
           ,
           and
           both
           their
           duties
           is
           ,
           effectually
           to
           giue
           good
           examples
           ,
           to
           be
           diligent
           to
           entertaine
           peace
           amongst
           their
           familie
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           all
           things
           neat
           and
           handsome
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           due
           order
           and
           measure
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           the
           Sunne
           in
           the
           firmament
           giueth
           light
           
           to
           all
           the
           regions
           round
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           bright
           appearing
           expelleth
           the
           darknesse
           ,
           comforteth
           and
           cheareth
           the
           world
           :
           euen
           so
           like
           wise
           should
           housholders
           labour
           to
           banish
           sinne
           and
           corrupt
           religion
           out
           of
           their
           dwellings
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           lanterne
           of
           godly
           life
           ,
           to
           comfort
           and
           shine
           to
           their
           whole
           family
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           direct
           their
           liues
           after
           their
           good
           examples
           ,
           Phil.
           2.
           15.
           
           Math.
           5.
           19.
           
           A
           maister
           ought
           so
           to
           behaue
           himselfe
           with
           his
           seruants
           ,
           that
           he
           be
           not
           too
           familiar
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           many
           times
           breedeth
           contempt
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           to
           admonish
           them
           often
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           must
           not
           discourage
           them
           from
           well
           doing
           ,
           nor
           be
           too
           seuere
           ,
           not
           too
           partiall
           ,
           but
           must
           moderate
           all
           by
           discretion
           .
        
         
           For
           like
           as
           the
           Centution
           ,
           who
           had
           many
           seruants
           
           vnder
           his
           authoritie
           ,
           had
           them
           all
           at
           his
           becke
           and
           commandement
           ,
           most
           ready
           to
           obey
           him
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           set
           them
           about
           ,
           and
           this
           good
           order
           and
           submission
           he
           had
           brought
           them
           vnto
           ,
           by
           the
           reason
           that
           his
           said
           seruants
           were
           deare
           vnto
           him
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           made
           speciall
           reckoning
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           as
           a
           father
           vnto
           them
           :
           so
           likewise
           all
           maisters
           are
           in
           conscience
           bound
           to
           esteeme
           and
           account
           well
           of
           their
           seruants
           ,
           
           and
           to
           vse
           their
           authoritie
           that
           they
           haue
           ouer
           them
           ,
           mildly
           and
           Christianly
           ;
           and
           then
           if
           their
           seruants
           do
           perceiue
           that
           they
           are
           deare
           vnto
           their
           maisters
           ,
           so
           may
           the
           maisters
           in
           time
           worke
           them
           like
           waxe
           vnto
           their
           owne
           mind
           :
           except
           they
           be
           such
           as
           haue
           sold
           themselues
           to
           
           worke
           wickednesse
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           very
           conuenient
           that
           a
           maister
           of
           a
           family
           should
           so
           dispose
           and
           order
           his
           affaires
           and
           businesse
           ,
           that
           he
           depart
           and
           absent
           himselfe
           from
           home
           as
           little
           as
           may
           be
           :
           for
           it
           is
           an
           old
           saying
           and
           a
           true
           :
           The
           eye
           of
           the
           maister
           doth
           make
           the
           horse
           fat
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           fertile
           :
           for
           all
           things
           are
           well
           and
           fitly
           done
           when
           the
           maister
           is
           present
           .
        
         
           Such
           housekeepers
           as
           haue
           much
           ,
           and
           yet
           spend
           little
           ,
           are
           called
           niggards
           :
           and
           they
           that
           haue
           little
           ,
           &
           yet
           spend
           much
           are
           holden
           〈◊〉
           ,
           spend
           thrifts
           ,
           and
           prodigall
           wasters
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           ought
           to
           liue
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           noted
           either
           misers
           for
           their
           keeping
           ,
           or
           prodigall
           for
           their
           spending
           .
        
         
           The
           couetous
           miserable
           niggard
           passeth
           great
           toyle
           and
           trauell
           in
           gathering
           of
           riches
           ,
           danger
           in
           keeping
           them
           ,
           law
           in
           defending
           them
           ,
           and
           torment
           in
           departing
           from
           them
           :
           but
           a
           wise
           man
           is
           not
           carefull
           so
           much
           for
           riches
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           liue
           long
           ,
           as
           to
           liue
           well
           ,
           and
           dye
           well
           .
        
         
           Some
           housholders
           are
           so
           〈◊〉
           and
           sparing
           ,
           both
           towards
           themselues
           and
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           that
           although
           they
           haue
           much
           wealth
           ,
           
           yet
           they
           cannot
           find
           in
           their
           hearts
           to
           take
           part
           in
           any
           frugall
           and
           good
           measure
           of
           those
           transitory
           blessings
           which
           God
           in
           mercie
           hath
           giuen
           them
           :
           but
           feed
           grosly
           and
           very
           niggardly
           ,
           and
           cloath
           themselues
           very
           meanely
           ,
           keeping
           a
           beggarly
           house
           ;
           so
           that
           (
           as
           the
           common
           Prouerbe
           is
           ,
           )
           a
           man
           may
           as
           soone
           breake
           his
           necke
           as
           his
           fast
           with
           them
           .
           So
           that
           the
           state
           of
           such
           a
           worldling
           
           and
           couetous
           rich
           man
           is
           most
           miserable
           ;
           vpon
           whom
           God
           hath
           bountifully
           bestowed
           great
           wealth
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           hath
           not
           the
           grace
           to
           〈◊〉
           his
           riches
           well
           ,
           either
           to
           his
           owne
           comfort
           ,
           or
           the
           good
           of
           his
           neighbour
           ;
           but
           heapeth
           vp
           riches
           (
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           saith
           )
           and
           cannot
           tell
           who
           
           shall
           gather
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           plague
           of
           God
           that
           befalleth
           vpon
           such
           a
           miserable
           couetous
           worldling
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           plentie
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           yet
           wanteth
           a
           liberall
           heart
           ,
           to
           employ
           and
           vse
           them
           rightly
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           is
           not
           content
           once
           or
           twice
           to
           find
           fault
           ,
           and
           to
           checke
           this
           as
           a
           great
           vanity
           and
           abuse
           ;
           but
           to
           speake
           of
           it
           fiue
           sundry
           times
           .
           In
           one
           place
           he
           saith
           :
           
             There
             is
             an
             euill
             (
             which
             I
             saw
             vnder
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             )
             and
             it
             is
             much
             among
             men
             :
             A
             man
             to
             whom
             God
             hath
             giuen
             riches
             ,
             and
             treasure
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             he
             wanteth
             nothing
             for
             his
             soule
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             it
             desireth
             :
             but
             God
             giueth
             him
             no
             power
             to
             eate
             thereof
             :
             but
             a
             strange
             man
             shall
             eate
             it
             vp
             :
             This
             is
             vanitie
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             an
             euill
             sicknesse
             .
          
           
           Eccles.
           2.
           24.
           and.
           3.
           12.
           13.
           22.
           and
           5.
           17.
           and
           6.
           1.
           2.
           and
           8.
           15.
           
        
         
           Such
           maisters
           and
           mistresses
           as
           would
           haue
           their
           necessary
           affaires
           and
           businesses
           dispatched
           
           well
           ,
           (
           and
           in
           due
           time
           )
           may
           not
           alwayes
           trust
           to
           the
           doing
           thereof
           by
           their
           seruants
           :
           but
           they
           must
           either
           see
           it
           done
           ,
           or
           rather
           dispatch
           it
           themselues
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           such
           a
           thing
           and
           businesse
           as
           they
           can
           and
           may
           well
           do
           .
           For
           such
           a
           lowlinesse
           is
           alwayes
           ioyned
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           that
           are
           humbled
           with
           religion
           ,
           (
           though
           honourable
           and
           worshipfull
           in
           calling
           )
           do
           not
           thinke
           themselues
           too
           good
           to
           do
           any
           good
           thing
           .
        
         
           This
           vndoubtedly
           is
           a
           thing
           greatly
           to
           be
           wished
           for
           :
           namely
           ,
           that
           all
           Christians
           ,
           maisters
           ,
           
           and
           housholders
           ,
           when
           they
           go
           about
           to
           hire
           any
           seruants
           ,
           would
           be
           no
           lesse
           carefull
           and
           inquisitiue
           of
           their
           honestie
           ,
           godly
           conuersation
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           haue
           profited
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           his
           religion
           ,
           then
           they
           be
           to
           enquire
           and
           know
           what
           they
           can
           do
           ,
           and
           what
           skill
           and
           cunning
           they
           haue
           in
           that
           Art
           or
           Science
           which
           they
           prosesse
           ,
           or
           else
           ,
           what
           qualities
           they
           haue
           :
           and
           so
           doing
           ,
           no
           doubt
           they
           being
           carefull
           to
           hire
           religious
           and
           godly
           seruants
           to
           do
           their
           worke
           and
           businesses
           ,
           that
           which
           such
           seruants
           shall
           take
           in
           hand
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           much
           better
           prosper
           ,
           &
           giue
           good
           successe
           vnto
           ,
           then
           otherwise
           if
           they
           shall
           hire
           and
           entertaine
           irreligious
           and
           prophaue
           seruants
           :
           as
           may
           plainly
           appeare
           
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           Iacob
           and
           Ioseph
           ,
           two
           
           religious
           and
           faithfull
           seruants
           ,
           whose
           maisters
           and
           their
           substance
           were
           blessed
           ,
           increased
           ,
           and
           multiplied
           for
           their
           sakes
           .
        
         
           As
           house-holders
           ought
           to
           haue
           care
           ouer
           
           the
           bodies
           of
           their
           seruants
           :
           so
           much
           more
           ouer
           their
           soules
           .
           One
           compareth
           the
           maister
           of
           the
           house
           to
           the
           Seraphin
           ,
           which
           came
           and
           kindled
           the
           Prophets
           zeale
           ;
           so
           he
           should
           go
           from
           wife
           to
           seruants
           ,
           and
           from
           seruants
           to
           children
           ,
           &
           kindle
           them
           in
           zeale
           of
           God
           ,
           longing
           to
           teach
           and
           vtter
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           a
           nurse
           to
           empty
           her
           breasts
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           lamentable
           to
           thinke
           ,
           how
           carelesse
           all
           maisters
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           are
           on
           this
           behalfe
           :
           not
           onely
           such
           as
           are
           prophane
           and
           ignorant
           themselues
           ,
           but
           also
           some
           that
           would
           be
           counted
           great
           professors
           ,
           and
           would
           seeme
           to
           haue
           great
           knowledge
           ;
           yea
           ,
           (
           and
           with
           griefe
           may
           it
           be
           spoken
           )
           some
           Preachers
           also
           ,
           who
           hauing
           had
           seruants
           dwelling
           with
           them
           ,
           3.
           or
           4.
           yeares
           ,
           or
           more
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           ignorant
           in
           the
           grounds
           and
           principles
           of
           Christian
           religion
           whē
           they
           came
           first
           into
           their
           seruice
           ,
           so
           they
           went
           from
           them
           as
           ignorant
           therein
           as
           they
           came
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           want
           of
           catechising
           :
           being
           a
           principall
           duty
           ,
           which
           not
           onely
           Ministers
           ,
           but
           also
           all
           Christian
           maisters
           in
           conscience
           are
           bound
           to
           performe
           to
           their
           families
           .
           But
           of
           this
           matter
           I
           haue
           sufficiently
           intreated
           in
           my
           last
           Edition
           ,
           of
           the
           
             vse
             and
             necessitie
             of
             catechising
          
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           of
           
           purpose
           here
           omit
           to
           speake
           of
           it
           .
           Another
           saith
           ,
           that
           a
           maister
           in
           his
           familie
           hath
           all
           the
           offices
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           he
           must
           rule
           ,
           and
           teach
           ,
           and
           pray
           :
           rule
           like
           a
           king
           ,
           and
           teach
           like
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           pray
           like
           a
           Priest.
           To
           shew
           how
           a
           godly
           man
           
           should
           behaue
           himselfe
           in
           his
           houshold
           ,
           when
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           speaketh
           of
           the
           conuersion
           of
           
           any
           house-keeper
           ,
           commonly
           he
           saith
           :
           
             That
             the
             man
             beleeued
             and
             all
             his
             houshold
             .
          
           As
           Peter
           ,
           being
           conuerted
           ,
           must
           conuert
           his
           brethren
           ;
           so
           the
           maister
           being
           a
           protestant
           and
           a
           good
           Christian
           ,
           must
           endeuour
           by
           all
           good
           meanes
           ,
           that
           his
           seruants
           may
           be
           such
           .
        
         
           For
           therefore
           God
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           hide
           his
           counsell
           from
           Abraham
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           teach
           his
           familie
           .
           And
           surely
           all
           duty
           of
           
           seruants
           which
           is
           not
           done
           of
           conscience
           ,
           is
           but
           eye
           seruice
           ,
           and
           faileth
           at
           most
           need
           ;
           as
           Ziba
           betraied
           his
           maister
           when
           he
           should
           haue
           defended
           him
           .
           Therefore
           before
           Onesimus
           was
           conuerted
           ,
           
           Paul
           said
           ,
           he
           was
           an
           vnprofitable
           seruant
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           was
           conuerted
           ,
           he
           called
           him
           more
           then
           a
           seruant
           :
           because
           such
           a
           seruant
           is
           better
           then
           many
           seruants
           .
           Though
           Laban
           was
           wicked
           himselfe
           ,
           yet
           he
           reioyced
           that
           
           Iacob
           his
           seruant
           was
           godly
           ,
           because
           God
           blessed
           him
           the
           better
           for
           him
           .
           Ioshuah
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             and
             
             my
             houshold
             will
             serue
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           Shewing
           that
           maisters
           should
           receiue
           none
           into
           their
           houses
           ,
           but
           whom
           they
           can
           gouerne
           as
           Ioshua
           did
           :
           and
           if
           any
           such
           haue
           crept
           into
           their
           doores
           ,
           they
           must
           
           put
           him
           forth
           againe
           :
           for
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             will
             not
             
             suffer
             a
             lyer
             to
             stay
             within
             my
             house
             .
          
           He
           saith
           ,
           not
           a
           swearer
           ,
           nor
           a
           theefe
           ;
           but
           a
           lyer
           :
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           rid
           him
           out
           of
           doores
           before
           he
           be
           a
           swearer
           and
           a
           theefe
           ;
           for
           a
           lyer
           will
           grow
           to
           a
           swearer
           and
           a
           theefe
           ,
           as
           a
           dicer
           groweth
           to
           a
           begger
           in
           a
           night
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           noted
           of
           
             Cornelius
             ,
             
          
           that
           he
           himselfe
           feared
           God
           with
           all
           his
           houshold
           .
        
         
           These
           examples
           be
           written
           for
           house-holders
           ,
           as
           others
           are
           for
           Magistrates
           and
           Ministers
           
           and
           souldiers
           ;
           that
           no
           calling
           might
           seeke
           further
           then
           the
           Scriptures
           for
           instruction
           .
           Wherefore
           as
           you
           are
           maisters
           now
           ,
           and
           they
           your
           seruants
           ,
           instruct
           them
           ,
           and
           teach
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           would
           shew
           what
           maisters
           your
           seruants
           should
           be
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           Next
           vnto
           seruants
           labours
           and
           instruction
           ,
           must
           be
           considered
           their
           corrections
           .
           As
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             Fathers
             ,
             prouoke
             not
             your
             children
             to
             wrath
             :
          
           so
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           Maisters
           ,
           and
           mistresses
           ,
           prouoke
           
           not
           your
           seruants
           to
           wrath
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           vse
           such
           reproofes
           ,
           and
           such
           corrections
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           not
           prouoke
           them
           ,
           but
           moue
           them
           ;
           that
           you
           do
           not
           exasperate
           them
           ,
           but
           win
           them
           ;
           for
           reuiling
           and
           reprochfull
           words
           ,
           and
           immoderate
           fiercenesse
           ,
           doth
           much
           more
           hurt
           then
           good
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           did
           charge
           the
           Magistrate
           that
           he
           should
           not
           cause
           aboue
           forty
           stripes
           to
           be
           inflicted
           vpon
           any
           offender
           ,
           lest
           he
           should
           seeme
           despised
           in
           his
           eyes
           :
           much
           lesse
           then
           may
           a
           maister
           
           exceed
           that
           number
           to
           his
           seruant
           .
        
         
           For
           while
           a
           child
           ,
           or
           scholler
           ,
           or
           seruant
           ,
           doth
           thinke
           that
           he
           is
           reproued
           for
           loue
           ,
           or
           beaten
           with
           reason
           ,
           it
           makes
           him
           thinke
           of
           his
           fault
           ,
           and
           is
           ashamed
           :
           but
           when
           he
           seeth
           that
           he
           is
           rebuked
           with
           curses
           ,
           and
           beaten
           with
           staues
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           were
           hated
           like
           a
           dogge
           ,
           his
           heart
           is
           hardned
           against
           the
           man
           that
           correcteth
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           fault
           for
           the
           which
           he
           is
           corrected
           ;
           and
           after
           he
           becommeth
           desperate
           like
           an
           horse
           ,
           which
           turneth
           vpon
           the
           striker
           :
           and
           therefore
           let
           maisters
           know
           ,
           that
           God
           euen
           then
           chides
           them
           ,
           whensoeuer
           they
           fight
           or
           chide
           in
           such
           rage
           .
           For
           though
           there
           be
           a
           fault
           ,
           yet
           something
           must
           be
           dissembled
           and
           winked
           at
           ,
           and
           some
           things
           must
           be
           forgiuen
           ,
           and
           some
           punished
           with
           a
           looke
           :
           for
           he
           which
           takes
           the
           forfeit
           of
           euery
           offence
           ,
           shall
           neuer
           be
           in
           any
           rest
           ,
           but
           vexe
           himselfe
           more
           them
           his
           seruant
           .
        
         
           But
           aboue
           all
           ,
           we
           thinke
           that
           the
           charitie
           and
           tender
           affection
           of
           maisters
           ,
           and
           loue
           of
           seruants
           
           to
           their
           fellowes
           in
           their
           sicknesse
           ,
           is
           especially
           to
           be
           vsed
           and
           shewed
           :
           at
           which
           time
           ,
           the
           sicke
           are
           to
           be
           seuerally
           lodged
           from
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           cherished
           and
           nourished
           with
           more
           choise
           and
           daintie
           meate
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           performance
           and
           care
           of
           this
           dutie
           ,
           the
           Centurion
           is
           commended
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           dutie
           very
           vnchristianly
           is
           neglected
           of
           
           many
           maisters
           .
        
         
           The
           maister
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           should
           not
           disdaine
           ,
           
           or
           shew
           himselfe
           so
           scornfull
           or
           vnkind
           as
           not
           to
           visite
           his
           sicke
           seruants
           .
           For
           if
           bruite
           beasts
           reioyce
           to
           see
           their
           maisters
           cherish
           and
           feede
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           daily
           see
           in
           dogges
           ,
           &c.
           how
           much
           more
           may
           we
           beleeue
           that
           men
           and
           reasonable
           creatures
           ,
           are
           much
           delighted
           and
           comforted
           therewith
           ?
           Whereupon
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           good
           and
           faithful
           seruants
           ,
           liking
           and
           affecting
           their
           maisters
           ,
           vnderstand
           them
           at
           a
           becke
           ,
           and
           obey
           them
           at
           a
           winke
           of
           the
           eye
           ,
           or
           bent
           of
           the
           brow
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           water-spaniel
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           hand
           is
           stirred
           to
           obey
           the
           mind
           ,
           so
           prompt
           and
           readie
           is
           the
           dutifull
           seruant
           to
           obey
           his
           louing
           and
           kind
           maister
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           the
           hand
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           instrument
           of
           instruments
           :
           being
           it
           (
           indeed
           )
           that
           serues
           to
           feed
           ,
           apparell
           ,
           and
           keepe
           cleane
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           limmes
           and
           parts
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           which
           are
           also
           called
           instruments
           :
           so
           is
           the
           seruant
           said
           to
           be
           an
           instrument
           of
           instruments
           ,
           because
           he
           keepeth
           all
           the
           instruments
           of
           houshold
           occupied
           :
           not
           onely
           to
           liue
           ,
           but
           to
           liue
           well
           ;
           wherein
           he
           differeth
           from
           all
           other
           instruments
           .
           For
           where
           they
           are
           things
           without
           soule
           ,
           he
           is
           diuinely
           enriched
           with
           a
           soule
           :
           and
           herein
           he
           differeth
           from
           the
           hand
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           hand
           is
           fastened
           and
           vnited
           to
           the
           bodie
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           separate
           and
           disioyned
           from
           his
           maister
           :
           and
           he
           is
           also
           different
           from
           Artificers
           :
           for
           Artificers
           are
           instruments
           of
           those
           things
           which
           properly
           they
           call
           workmanship
           :
           but
           the
           seruant
           is
           an
           instrument
           of
           the
           
           action
           ,
           which
           also
           is
           distinguished
           from
           workmanship
           .
           So
           that
           the
           seruant
           if
           you
           will
           rightly
           vnderstand
           him
           ,
           is
           ,
           aliuely
           and
           seuerall
           instrument
           of
           action
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           very
           meete
           and
           conuenient
           ,
           that
           the
           mistrisse
           or
           dame
           ,
           do
           not
           make
           her selfe
           too
           familiar
           with
           her
           seruants
           ,
           or
           houshold-folkes
           ,
           
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           too
           bold
           ,
           to
           talke
           ,
           to
           ieast
           ,
           or
           vnreuerently
           and
           vnmannerlie
           to
           behaue
           themselues
           towards
           her
           :
           and
           so
           modestly
           and
           wisely
           to
           beare
           her self
           among
           her
           seruants
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           feare
           ,
           reuerence
           ,
           and
           so
           stand
           in
           awe
           of
           her
           ,
           as
           the
           mistresse
           and
           mother
           of
           the
           house
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           it
           is
           not
           comely
           or
           beseeming
           ,
           that
           the
           wife
           should
           take
           vpon
           her
           to
           rule
           and
           correct
           the
           men-seruants
           ;
           so
           likewise
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           comely
           
           or
           meete
           ,
           that
           the
           husband
           should
           meddle
           with
           the
           punishing
           or
           chastising
           of
           the
           maide-seruants
           :
           so
           that
           it
           is
           most
           meete
           and
           acceptable
           to
           the
           offender
           ,
           that
           the
           maister
           should
           correct
           the
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           mistris
           her
           maides
           :
           for
           a
           mans
           nature
           scorneth
           and
           disdaineth
           to
           be
           beaten
           of
           a
           woman
           ,
           and
           a
           maids
           nature
           is
           corrupted
           with
           the
           stripes
           of
           a
           man.
           
        
         
           Therefore
           we
           reade
           ,
           that
           Abraham
           would
           not
           meddle
           with
           his
           maid
           ,
           but
           committed
           her
           to
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           said
           :
           
             Do
             with
             her
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             thee
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           It
           belongeth
           not
           to
           me
           ,
           but
           to
           thee
           .
           Andthese
           are
           the
           duties
           which
           maisters
           must
           performe
           in
           their
           life
           time
           .
           All
           which
           
           must
           be
           shut
           vp
           with
           setting
           order
           for
           all
           things
           at
           their
           death
           ,
           with
           especiall
           exhortations
           and
           prayers
           for
           religion
           ,
           for
           vprightnesse
           in
           their
           callings
           ,
           for
           peace
           and
           order
           after
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           example
           of
           
             Hezekiah
             ,
             Dauid
          
           ,
           of
           Iacob
           ,
           and
           of
           Ioseph
           :
           Esay
           38.
           1.
           and
           Gen.
           47.
           29.
           30.
           and
           40.
           29.
           
           So
           that
           it
           is
           the
           dutie
           of
           Christian
           maisters
           to
           haue
           a
           care
           ,
           not
           onely
           that
           their
           families
           be
           well
           and
           Christianly
           gouerned
           while
           they
           liue
           :
           but
           also
           that
           after
           their
           death
           ,
           loue
           ,
           peace
           ,
           quietnesse
           ,
           and
           good
           order
           may
           be
           continued
           in
           their
           posteritie
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Seruants
           dutie
           towards
           their
           Maisters
           .
        
         
           THis
           dutie
           confisteth
           in
           three
           points
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           that
           seruants
           and
           apprentises
           do
           frō
           their
           hearts
           ,
           cheerefully
           ,
           and
           willingly
           ,
           performe
           the
           labours
           and
           workes
           that
           their
           maisters
           ,
           mistresses
           ,
           or
           dames
           ,
           shall
           command
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           faithfull
           in
           things
           committed
           to
           them
           by
           their
           maisters
           ,
           mistresses
           or
           dames
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           keepe
           their
           goods
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           carefull
           to
           obserue
           vprightnesse
           of
           manners
           ,
           that
           the
           wife
           ,
           sonnes
           and
           daughters
           ,
           or
           other
           fellow
           seruants
           ,
           be
           not
           corrupted
           by
           their
           bad
           counsels
           ,
           or
           lewd
           behauiour
           .
        
         
           These
           points
           are
           plainely
           proued
           by
           these
           places
           of
           Scripture
           quoted
           in
           the
           margine
           :
           
           whereby
           seruants
           are
           straightly
           charged
           ,
           reuerently
           ,
           and
           faithfully
           to
           obey
           their
           bodily
           maisters
           ,
           mistresses
           ,
           and
           dames
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           which
           may
           be
           done
           without
           offence
           to
           God.
           And
           this
           
           obedience
           and
           seruice
           must
           be
           done
           with
           feare
           
           and
           trembling
           ,
           in
           singlenesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           as
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           they
           being
           〈◊〉
           with
           a
           reuerence
           to
           Godward
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           serued
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           well
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           their
           maisters
           ,
           mistresses
           or
           dames
           ,
           as
           in
           their
           presence
           :
           not
           constrainedly
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           forced
           or
           compelled
           thereto
           ,
           but
           heartily
           and
           with
           good
           will
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           serue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           not
           men
           :
           not
           onely
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           earthly
           reward
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           know
           ,
           and
           are
           assured
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Lord
           they
           shall
           receiue
           the
           reward
           of
           inheritance
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           they
           serue
           the
           Lord
           Christ.
           So
           that
           hereby
           all
           godly
           seruants
           ,
           may
           in
           few
           words
           learne
           what
           dutie
           they
           owe
           to
           their
           maisters
           ,
           mistresses
           ,
           and
           dames
           :
           namely
           ,
           to
           loue
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           affectioned
           towards
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           dutifull
           child
           is
           to
           his
           〈◊〉
           :
           to
           be
           reuerent
           
           and
           lowly
           to
           them
           in
           their
           words
           and
           gestures
           ,
           to
           suffer
           and
           forbeare
           them
           :
           to
           obey
           with
           readie
           and
           willing
           mindes
           all
           their
           lawfull
           and
           reasonable
           commandements
           :
           to
           feare
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           loth
           to
           displease
           them
           :
           to
           be
           faithfull
           and
           trustie
           to
           them
           and
           theirs
           :
           in
           deedes
           and
           promises
           ,
           to
           be
           diligent
           and
           seruiceable
           :
           to
           speake
           cheerefully
           :
           to
           answer
           discreetly
           :
           not
           ouer
           boldly
           to
           dallie
           with
           their
           maisters
           wife
           ,
           daughters
           ,
           or
           maidens
           :
           to
           be
           loyall
           and
           dutifull
           to
           their
           maisters
           ,
           mistresses
           and
           dames
           :
           as
           Iacob
           was
           towards
           Laban
           ,
           and
           Ioseph
           towards
           
           Potiphar
           .
           And
           they
           must
           carefully
           
           endeuour
           to
           do
           and
           procure
           ,
           to
           the
           vttermost
           of
           their
           abilitie
           ,
           that
           which
           may
           be
           to
           their
           maisters
           ,
           mistresses
           ,
           and
           dames
           honestie
           ,
           credit
           and
           profit
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           well
           when
           they
           are
           absent
           and
           out
           of
           sight
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           be
           present
           and
           looke
           on
           .
           This
           is
           a
           qualitie
           and
           propertie
           belonging
           to
           euery
           good
           seruant
           ,
           both
           men
           and
           maides
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           goods
           or
           necessaries
           of
           their
           maisters
           ,
           mistresses
           ,
           or
           dames
           ,
           they
           shall
           haue
           charge
           of
           ,
           as
           committed
           to
           their
           trust
           and
           keeping
           ;
           they
           carefully
           see
           such
           things
           so
           well
           and
           orderly
           placed
           ,
           and
           laid
           vp
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           shall
           be
           at
           any
           time
           any
           iust
           occasion
           to
           vse
           any
           necessary
           in
           their
           custodie
           :
           yea
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           in
           the
           night
           season
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           a
           light
           ,
           they
           then
           not
           onely
           can
           say
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           place
           it
           lyeth
           ,
           but
           also
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           required
           ,
           they
           can
           presently
           fetch
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Seruants
           must
           take
           heede
           that
           they
           do
           not
           〈◊〉
           and
           willingly
           anger
           or
           displease
           their
           maisters
           ,
           mistresses
           ,
           or
           dames
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           then
           they
           ought
           incontinent
           and
           forthwith
           to
           reconcile
           themselues
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           aske
           them
           forgiuenesse
           .
           They
           must
           also
           forbeare
           them
           ,
           and
           suffer
           their
           angrie
           and
           hastie
           words
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           wise
           answer
           againe
           spitefully
           or
           scornefully
           ,
           neither
           yet
           vpon
           any
           such
           occasion
           run
           away
           For
           the
           Angell
           taught
           and
           willed
           Hagar
           the
           seruant
           of
           Sarah
           ,
           when
           she
           fled
           from
           
           her
           mistresse
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           returne
           and
           humble
           her selfe
           vnder
           the
           hands
           of
           her
           mistresse
           .
           
           So
           did
           Saint
           Paul
           make
           agreement
           betwixt
           Onesimus
           a
           vagabond
           and
           theeuish
           seruant
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           againe
           to
           his
           maister
           Philemon
           ,
           from
           whom
           
           he
           was
           fled
           away
           :
           and
           it
           is
           probable
           that
           he
           admonished
           Onesimus
           to
           submit
           himselfe
           to
           his
           maister
           .
        
         
           Seruants
           &
           apprentices
           therfore
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           must
           patiently
           beare
           ,
           and
           forbeare
           their
           maisters
           ,
           mistresses
           ,
           and
           dames
           ,
           &
           do
           whatsoeuer
           lawfull
           thing
           they
           shall
           command
           them
           ,
           not
           being
           against
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           must
           remember
           ,
           how
           
           farre
           foorth
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           obey
           their
           maisters
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Vsque
             ad
             aras
          
           :
           so
           farre
           as
           Christian
           religion
           suffereth
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           they
           may
           do
           it
           with
           an
           vpright
           conscience
           :
           for
           otherwise
           ,
           if
           their
           maisters
           shall
           command
           them
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           vnhonest
           ,
           vnlawful
           ,
           wicked
           ,
           vniust
           ,
           or
           vngodly
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           in
           no
           wise
           obey
           it
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           20.
           28.
           
           &c.
           and
           22.
           17.
           
           Dan.
           3.
           18.
           
           Act.
           4.
           19.
           and
           5.
           29.
           
        
         
           The
           conditions
           of
           a
           good
           maid-seruant
           ,
           are
           ,
           that
           she
           be
           carefull
           ,
           faithfull
           ,
           patient
           ,
           neat
           ,
           and
           pleasing
           ,
           that
           she
           be
           〈◊〉
           ,
           quicke
           ,
           and
           handsome
           ,
           and
           of
           few
           words
           ,
           honest
           in
           her
           word
           ,
           deed
           ,
           and
           attire
           :
           diligent
           in
           an
           houshold
           ,
           and
           haue
           skill
           in
           washing
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           brewing
           ,
           sowing
           ,
           and
           spinning
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           in
           holding
           her
           peace
           .
        
         
           Seruants
           must
           lay
           apart
           all
           euill
           conditions
           ,
           as
           pride
           ,
           vnfaithfulnesse
           ,
           brawling
           ,
           murmuring
           ,
           
           lying
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           and
           filthie
           communication
           ,
           picking
           ,
           stealing
           ,
           and
           tales
           telling
           .
        
         
           If
           seruants
           would
           carefully
           marke
           and
           learne
           ,
           
           and
           so
           diligently
           practise
           these
           three
           short
           lessons
           following
           :
           so
           doing
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           they
           might
           both
           procure
           and
           purchase
           much
           quietnesse
           to
           themselues
           ,
           and
           also
           winne
           and
           get
           the
           great
           good
           will
           and
           liking
           of
           their
           maisters
           ,
           mistresses
           ,
           and
           dames
           thereby
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           cheerfully
           go
           when
           they
           are
           bidden
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           come
           willingly
           and
           readily
           when
           they
           be
           called
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           remember
           to
           shut
           and
           sparre
           the
           doores
           after
           them
           .
           The
           neglect
           and
           omitting
           of
           this
           last
           dutie
           ,
           may
           haply
           be
           thought
           no
           great
           matter
           :
           but
           if
           such
           as
           be
           housekeepers
           will
           carefully
           obserue
           it
           ,
           they
           shall
           finde
           ,
           that
           they
           sustaine
           both
           lesse
           and
           hinderance
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           it
           sometime
           hapneth
           ,
           that
           one
           
           seruant
           is
           too
           much
           charged
           with
           labour
           and
           worke
           ,
           and
           another
           of
           his
           fellowes
           hath
           more
           ease
           then
           worke
           ,
           one
           therefore
           should
           helpe
           another
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           by
           vse
           in
           our
           owne
           bodies
           ,
           when
           one
           leg
           is
           weary
           ,
           we
           can
           rest
           it
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           or
           when
           the
           right
           hand
           is
           ouerlaboured
           ,
           we
           can
           ease
           it
           with
           the
           left
           :
           and
           when
           entercourse
           of
           loue
           and
           curtesie
           intreates
           and
           perswades
           not
           this
           fauour
           and
           kindnesse
           amongst
           them
           ,
           then
           should
           the
           maister
           himselfe
           command
           the
           negligent
           and
           loytering
           seruant
           ,
           to
           helpe
           and
           ease
           the
           weary
           ,
           and
           him
           that
           is
           well
           
           imployed
           and
           ouer-charged
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           seruants
           are
           to
           be
           admonished
           and
           
           put
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           (
           as
           some
           do
           without
           all
           conscience
           )
           make
           spoile
           and
           hauock
           of
           their
           maisters
           goods
           ,
           wittingly
           ,
           and
           willingly
           :
           neither
           yet
           that
           they
           suffer
           any
           of
           those
           things
           that
           they
           are
           put
           in
           trust
           with
           ,
           through
           their
           heedlesnesse
           and
           retchlesse
           ,
           to
           be
           marred
           and
           lost
           :
           but
           specially
           that
           they
           do
           not
           make
           spoile
           and
           wast
           of
           such
           broken
           meate
           as
           remaineth
           after
           their
           meales
           or
           at
           other
           times
           :
           which
           doing
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           an
           hinderance
           to
           their
           maisters
           profit
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           great
           offence
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           commandeth
           that
           such
           broken
           meate
           as
           remaineth
           ,
           be
           gathered
           vp
           and
           saued
           ,
           that
           so
           nothing
           be
           lost
           .
           loh.
           6.
           12.
           
           Therefore
           to
           conclude
           ,
           let
           seruants
           &
           apprentises
           ,
           both
           men
           and
           maids
           ,
           assure
           themselues
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           deale
           and
           behaue
           thēselues
           to
           their
           maisters
           ,
           mistresses
           or
           dames
           ,
           and
           their
           goods
           ,
           whilest
           they
           are
           seruants
           ,
           so
           likewise
           the
           Lord
           in
           iustice
           will
           cause
           their
           seruants
           to
           deale
           and
           behaue
           themselues
           to
           them
           when
           they
           shall
           come
           to
           be
           maisters
           or
           dames
           themselues
           ,
           so
           punishing
           sinne
           with
           sinne
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           religious
           and
           godly
           maisters
           be
           very
           
           warie
           and
           circumspect
           ,
           when
           they
           hire
           and
           entertaine
           any
           seruants
           into
           their
           seruice
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           such
           as
           be
           godly
           ,
           honest
           and
           religious
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           such
           as
           will
           be
           tractable
           and
           obedient
           to
           such
           good
           order
           and
           godly
           gouernment
           ,
           as
           is
           ,
           or
           shall
           be
           vsed
           &
           exercised
           daily
           in
           
           their
           houses
           ,
           but
           contrariwise
           ,
           such
           maisters
           as
           be
           prophane
           and
           irreligious
           ,
           haue
           no
           care
           or
           regard
           whom
           they
           hire
           or
           receiue
           into
           their
           houses
           ,
           so
           they
           will
           fit
           &
           serue
           their
           turne
           for
           gaine
           and
           profit
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           neuer
           so
           Iewd
           ,
           vicious
           ,
           or
           vngodly
           in
           word
           or
           deed
           :
           so
           likewise
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           Christian
           and
           religious
           seruants
           ,
           ought
           also
           to
           be
           very
           warie
           and
           carefull
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           place
           themselues
           with
           any
           such
           maisters
           as
           are
           prophane
           and
           wicked
           ,
           or
           in
           such
           townes
           and
           parishes
           where
           there
           wants
           good
           meanes
           ,
           and
           exercises
           both
           of
           preaching
           and
           catechising
           ,
           whereby
           they
           may
           daily
           profit
           and
           go
           forward
           in
           that
           good
           course
           which
           they
           haue
           begun
           :
           whereas
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           such
           seruants
           as
           are
           without
           God
           ,
           irreligious
           and
           ignorant
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           their
           saluation
           ,
           care
           not
           where
           ,
           or
           with
           whom
           they
           dwell
           :
           nay
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           with
           their
           good
           wils
           ,
           come
           to
           dwell
           either
           in
           that
           towne
           ,
           or
           with
           those
           maisters
           ,
           where
           they
           shall
           be
           restrained
           and
           kept
           from
           swearing
           ,
           dicing
           ,
           carding
           ,
           tabling
           ,
           prophaning
           of
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           wickednesse
           :
           who
           in
           thus
           doing
           ,
           do
           flie
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           seeke
           and
           follow
           after
           their
           owne
           destruction
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A67866-e210
           
             Luke
             2.
             29.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             30.
             30.
             and
             39.
             5.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Luke
             4.
             23.
             
             &
             22.
             32.
             
             Rom.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             profit
             of
             this
             booke
             .
          
           
             Good
             books
             〈◊〉
             to
             climbe
             vp
             to
             heauen
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A67866-e680
           
             The
             rule
             of
             good
             gouernment
             is
             wisedome
             :
          
           
             Pro.
             24.
             3.
             4
             
          
           
             Not
             carnall
             wisedome
             .
          
           
             But
             learned
             out
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             5.
             24.
             
             Psal.
             119.
             3.
             
             Wisedome
             is
             great
             wealth
             .
          
           
             Without
             wisedome
             whatsoeuer
             a
             man
             taketh
             in
             hand
             ,
             turneth
             to
             his
             owne
             hurt
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             out
             of
             doubt
             that
             the
             wise
             and
             skilfull
             gouernmēt
             of
             a
             house
             is
             found
             out
             by
             Prudence
             ,
             defended
             by
             Science
             ,
             and
             conserued
             by
             Experience
             .
          
           
             Whereof
             a
             familie
             cōsisteth
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             sort
             are
             such
             as
             haue
             authority
             in
             the
             familie
             .
          
           
             Who
             must
             vse
             their
             authoritie
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             gouernour
             be
             charged
             with
             weighty
             affaires
             ,
             he
             may
             appoint
             one
             to
             gouerne
             his
             house
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             Potiphar
             did
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             24.
             2.
             and
             Gen.
             39.
             4.
             
          
           
             A
             property
             of
             good
             gouernment
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             marks
             that
             families
             gouernment
             aimeth
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             12.
             7.
             8.
             
             &
             13.
             18.
             
             &
             11.
             33.
             1.
             
             &
             22.
             9.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iosua
             .
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             31.
             26.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             10.
             
             &
             16.
             14.
             15.
             
             Ephes.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh
             3.
             24.
             
             &
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             24.
             
          
           
             Hag.
             1.
             6.
             
             Psal
             127.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             sorts
             of
             gouernours
             .
             Housholders
             or
             housekeepers
             ,
             are
             persons
             authorised
             ower
             their
             housholds
             and
             charge
             .
          
           
             The
             dutie
             of
             the
             Husband
             touching
             holinesse
             ,
             which
             he
             must
             performe
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             1
             To
             see
             that
             they
             haue
             the
             Word
             ordinarily
             ,
             the
             〈◊〉
             whereof
             is
             the
             greatest
             plague
             that
             can
             be
             .
          
           
             Amo
             8.
             11.
             
             Esa.
             32.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ro.
             10.
             14.
             
             Iam.
             1.
             28.
             19.
             21.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             2.
             
             Heb.
             2.
             1.
             
             Ephe.
             4.
             11.
             12.
             
             Iam.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             All
             superiours
             ought
             to
             be
             carefull
             that
             their
             inseriors
             do
             keepe
             holy
             that
             day
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             They
             ought
             not
             to
             leaue
             it
             to
             their
             discretion
             as
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             :
             but
             to
             compell
             them
             thereto
             .
          
           
             Deut
             11.
             10.
             
             So
             haue
             the
             Seruants
             of
             God
             done
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             in
             their
             seuer
             all
             families
             .
          
           
             Iosh.
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             10.
             
          
           
             But
             in
             our
             time
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             wholy
             neglected
             .
          
           
             Especialy
             in
             great
             households
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             many
             seruants
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             23.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             The
             gouernors
             of
             families
             should
             take
             order
             that
             their
             whole
             houshold
             might
             come
             to
             the
             Church
             together
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             24.
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             1221.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             2.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             want
             of
             this
             care
             in
             houshold
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             much
             wickednesse
             ,
             rebellion
             ,
             and
             disorder
             in
             their
             families
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             23.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             To
             haue
             such
             good
             orders
             in
             our
             houses
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             next
             way
             to
             driue
             away
             our
             seruants
             from
             vs.
             
          
           
             Psal
             101.
             6.
             7
             
          
           
             Gen.
             14
             24.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             17.
             12.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             2.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             6.
             26.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             1.
             5
             6.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             12
             7.
             8.
             
             &
             13.
             8.
             
             &
             21.
             33.
             
             &
             22.
             9.
             
          
           
             Priuate
             instruction
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             6.
             6.
             7.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             Reading
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             15.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             19.
             17.
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             27.
             5.
             
             &
             29.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             14.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             Patience
             and
             stedfastnesse
             in
             suffering
             the
             offence
             that
             comes
             to
             vs
             by
             any
             worke
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             discourage
             vs.
             Phil.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             21.
             
             Ephes.
             6.
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             wiues
             dutie
             ,
             touching
             Christian
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             a
             fellow
             helper
             is
             to
             yeeld
             helpe
             to
             her
             husband
             ,
             especially
             at
             home
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             matters
             of
             the
             family
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             14.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             31.
             27.
             
             Verse
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             The
             2
             ,
             thing
             whereat
             houshold
             gouernment
             aymeth
             .
          
           
             Many
             are
             carefull
             to
             〈◊〉
             ,
             but
             very
             carelesse
             to
             〈◊〉
             well
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             What
             things
             be
             needfull
             for
             the
             making
             of
             prouision
             .
          
           
             A
             calling
             .
             
               Gen.
               3.
               10.
               
               Calling
               is
               our
               appointed
               charge
               and
               manner
               of
               life
               ,
               in
               some
               honest
               worke
               ,
               wherin
               we
               are
               daily
               to
               labour
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               best
               profit
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             Thess.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             following
             a
             calling
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             13.
             4.
             
             Diligence
             ,
             is
             that
             by
             which
             we
             execitte
             〈◊〉
             well
             as
             we
             can
             the
             labour
             of
             our
             calling
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thess.
             3.
             10.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             enemies
             to
             diligence
             .
          
           
             Sloth
             .
             Slothfulnesse
             is
             a
             wearinesse
             or
             tediousnesse
             in
             any
             godly
             ,
             spirituall
             ,
             or
             eiuill
             exercises
             which
             one
             ought
             for
             Gods
             sake
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             :
             or
             for
             the
             sustentation
             of
             himselfe
             and
             his
             familie
             .
          
           
             Sloth
             ,
             gluttonie
             ,
             and
             prodigality
             ,
             are
             the
             true
             paths
             that
             conduct
             and
             leade
             men
             to
             pouertie
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             26
             13.
             14.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             26.
             14.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             26.
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Idle
             cōpany
             keeping
             .
          
           
             None
             can
             walke
             in
             simplicity
             besore
             God
             ,
             that
             delighteth
             in
             the
             company
             of
             the
             vngodly
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Pastime
             .
             
               Lewd
               pastime
               causeth
               naked
               purses
            
             .
          
           
             Thrift
             consisteth
             not
             in
             gold
             ,
             but
             grace
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Great
             reckoning
             .
          
           
             Iustice
             is
             a
             vertue
             ,
             that
             yeeldeth
             to
             euery
             man
             his
             owne
             .
          
           
             Mercifulnes
             a
             compassion
             and
             〈◊〉
             of
             an
             other
             mans
             〈◊〉
             ,
             with
             best
             〈◊〉
             (
             so
             farre
             as
             may
             be
             )
             to
             comfort
             ,
             〈◊〉
             and
             succour
             them
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             16
             3.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             10.
             
             Heb.
             6
             10
             &
             13.
             16.
             
             〈◊〉
             3.
             16.
             
             Prou.
             22.
             9.
             
          
           
             Contentation
             is
             a
             vertue
             ,
             wherby
             a
             man
             is
             well
             pleased
             with
             that
             estate
             wherein
             he
             is
             placed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             6.
             
             Phil.
             4.
             11.
             12.
             
             Mat.
             6.
             31.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             5.
             
             Esa.
             33.
             1.
             
             Pro.
             22.
             12.
             13
             
             Eccles.
             5.
             7.
             
             &
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             To
             spare
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             haue
             to
             spend
             in
             honestie
             &
             necessitie
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             is
             well
             done
             .
             A
             thing
             is
             sooner
             spared
             thē
             gotten
             .
          
           
             a
             Ambition
             is
             an
             vnlawfull
             or
             wicked
             desire
             of
             glory
             ,
             namely
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             seeketh
             to
             be
             aboue
             al
             other
             in
             honor
             ,
             and
             seeketh
             to
             effect
             the
             same
             by
             vnnecessary
             and
             vniust
             actions
             ,
             besides
             his
             vocation
             :
             trusting
             to
             his
             owne
             wisdome
             and
             strength
             .
          
           
             b
             Vain-glory
             is
             a
             certaine
             disordinate
             desire
             to
             be
             wel
             thought
             of
             ,
             wel
             spoken
             of
             ,
             praised
             ,
             and
             glorified
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Sparing
             is
             good
             getting
             ,
             &
             the
             greatest
             rent
             that
             one
             can
             haue
             .
          
           
             Gluttony
             is
             a
             vice
             ,
             when
             any
             doth
             〈◊〉
             &
             fill
             his
             body
             .
          
           
             Drunkennesse
             is
             a
             vice
             ,
             when
             any
             dot
             gull
             in
             ouermuch
             drinke
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             13.
             20.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             29.
             22.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             29.
             11.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             26.
             17.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             20.
             22.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             25.
             17.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             10
             9.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             22.
             7.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             109.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             wiues
             duty
             touching
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dutifulnesse
             or
             dutifull
             wil
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             doth
             shine
             in
             the
             declaratiō
             and
             performance
             of
             duties
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Faithfull
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Louing
             .
             
               Loue
               is
               a
               naturall
               affection
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               inflaming
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               louer
               ,
               with
               willing
               dutie
               towards
               the
               beloued
               .
            
          
           
             A
             good
             huswife
             is
             a
             great
             patrimonte
             ,
             &
             she
             is
             most
             honourable
             ,
             that
             is
             most
             honest
             and
             godly
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             sauer
             ,
             is
             as
             good
             as
             a
             good
             getter
             .
          
           
             As
             a
             word
             spoken
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             is
             like
             apples
             of
             gold
             with
             pictures
             of
             siluer
             ,
             Prou.
             25.
             11.
             
             Euen
             so
             is
             a
             businesse
             or
             worke
             done
             in
             a
             fit
             and
             due
             time
             .
          
           
             Painfulnesse
             is
             a
             labour
             or
             indeauour
             vnto
             wearinesse
             ,
             to
             bring
             any
             thing
             to
             passe
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Act.
             9.
             36.
             
          
           
             Silence
             is
             a
             grauitie
             ,
             when
             she
             abstaineth
             and
             holds
             her
             peace
             from
             speaking
             when
             it
             doth
             not
             become
             her
             to
             speake
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A67866-e6700
           
             What
             wedlock
             is
             .
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             19.
             5.
             6
             
          
           
             b
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             27.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             16.
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             31.
             
             Prou.
             5.
             18.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             Yoking
             and
             dweiling
             together
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Marriage
             honorable
             :
             1.
             
             For
             the
             author
             ,
             which
             is
             God.
             2.
             
             For
             the
             time
             which
             was
             during
             the
             state
             of
             Adams
             innocency
             .
             3.
             
             For
             the
             place
             ,
             which
             was
             Paradice
             .
          
           
             e
             Gen.
             24.
             
             Mat.
             15.
             5.
             
             Mark
             10.
             7.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             16.
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             31.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             Such
             as
             are
             of
             kind
             red
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             may
             not
             contract
             matrimonie
             .
          
           
             f
             Leuit.
             18.
             6
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             Deut.
             7.
             3.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             14.
             15.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             King.
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Iudg.
             16.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             12.
             13
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             Three
             manner
             of
             riches
             in
             man.
             
          
           
             Riches
             of
             the
             mind
             .
          
           
             Sixe
             rules
             to
             be
             obserued
             in
             the
             choise
             of
             a
             good
             wife
             or
             a
             good
             husband
             .
          
           
             1
             Report
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             10.
             7.
             
             &
             22.
             1.
             
          
           
             Preach
             7.
             3.
             
             Psal.
             112.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             looks
             .
             Prou.
             17.
             4.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             
          
           
             Ieb
             .
             13.
             7.
             
          
           
             Act.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vnder
             faire
             faces
             are
             sometimes
             hidden
             filthy
             minds
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             24.
             65.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             talke
             .
          
           
             To
             Adam
             first
             and
             to
             〈◊〉
             after
             .
          
           
             Maides
             must
             speake
             like
             an
             Eccho
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             12.
             34.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             12.
             37.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             18.
             7.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             16.
             23.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             31.
             26.
             
          
           
             4
             Apparell
             .
             
               Luk.
               16.
               19.
            
             
          
           
             Mark.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             18.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             5
             Company
             .
          
           
             Men
             are
             commonly
             conditioned
             ,
             euen
             like
             vnto
             them
             that
             they
             keepe
             cōpany
             withall
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             1.
             11.
             
             &
             13.
             20.
             
             Psal
             〈◊〉
             .
             Ios.
             23.
             12.
             
             Num
             16.
             20.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             14.
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             6
             The
             bringing
             vp
             .
             
               It
               skilleth
               more
               by
               whō
               and
               by
               what
               wayes
               men
               be
               brought
               vp
               ,
               then
               of
               whom
               they
               be
               begotten
               .
            
          
           
             To
             be
             good
             it
             doth
             much
             profit
             to
             be
             well
             brought
             vp
             .
          
           
             What
             betrothing
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             14.
             1.
             &c
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             18.
             25.
             26
             27.
             2
             
             Sam.
             3.
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             36.
             37
             38.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             24.
             57.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             19.
             5.
             
             Mar.
             10.
             8.
             
             Eph
             5.
             31.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             Math.
             19.
             8.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             24.
             14.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             13.
             4.
             
             Mal.
             2.
             14.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             28.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             27.
             
          
           
             Cor.
             7.
             36.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             22.
             16.
             7.
             
          
           
             Cor.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             34.
             16.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             7.
             3.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             24.
             
          
           
             Froward
             wicked
             qualities
             of
             the
             mind
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             11
             
             &
             6.
             9.
             
             Gal.
             5.
             19.
             20.
             21.
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             riches
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Beautie
             .
          
           
             Chuse
             a
             wife
             for
             vertue
             onely
             .
             Pro.
             19.
             14.
             
          
           
             Seek
             no
             match
             in
             marriage
             ,
             aboue
             thy
             〈◊〉
             .
             Equalitie
             in
             marriage
             to
             be
             respected
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             choise
             of
             a
             wise
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             wife
             is
             aboue
             all
             things
             to
             be
             craued
             of
             God
             by
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             25.
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             Three
             causes
             of
             marriage
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             51.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             cause
             .
             wedlocke
             lawfull
             for
             such
             as
             haue
             not
             the
             gift
             of
             chastitie
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             cause
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             often
             found
             most
             true
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             are
             contemners
             of
             marriage
             ,
             are
             most
             offenders
             against
             marriage
             ,
             and
             liue
             most
             vnchastly
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             7.
             
             By
             honour
             is
             meant
             that
             the
             husband
             is
             to
             sustaine
             and
             relieue
             the
             wants
             of
             his
             wife
             ,
             to
             support
             ,
             vphold
             ,
             &
             beare
             with
             her
             infirmities
             ,
             as
             the
             weaker
             vessell
             .
          
           
             Besides
             the
             prayers
             had
             with
             their
             family
             ,
             they
             must
             pray
             priuately
             .
             Gen.
             25.
             21.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             3.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Anger
             in
             a
             husband
             is
             a
             vice
             .
          
           
             The
             roote
             of
             bitternesse
             to
             be
             weeded
             out
             by
             the
             spade
             of
             patience
             .
          
           
             How
             &
             when
             the
             husband
             ought
             to
             reproue
             .
          
           
             Faults
             sometimes
             must
             be
             couered
             with
             loue
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             take
             vnkindnesse
             for
             euery
             trifle
             
          
           
             Ephe.
             5.
             25.
             26
             27.
             28.
             29.
             
          
           
             The
             husband
             is
             to
             the
             wife
             in
             Gods
             stead
             .
          
           
             Husbands
             may
             〈◊〉
             be
             rigorous
             〈◊〉
             their
             
          
           
             wiues
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             be
             new
             married
             .
             Prou.
             20.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             wife
             is
             not
             to
             be
             vsed
             or
             intreated
             as
             a
             handmaid
             or
             seruant
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             fellow
             .
             Prou.
             8.
             7.
             
             &
             14
             9
             &
             .
             15.
             5.
             
             &
             18.
             2.
             
             &
             27.
             22.
             
             Prou
             9.
             9.
             
             &
             19.
             25.
             
             Gen
             16.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             falling
             out
             of
             louers
             is
             a
             renewing
             of
             loue
             .
          
           
             That
             man
             is
             miserable
             that
             is
             married
             vnto
             a
             foolish
             woman
             .
          
           
             Husbands
             must
             prouide
             things
             necessarie
             for
             the
             house
             .
          
           
             A
             mans
             house
             will
             continue
             by
             prouision
             before
             hand
             ,
             and
             by
             order
             in
             his
             expences
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             But
             where
             disorder
             is
             in
             a
             house
             ,
             it
             cannot
             endure
             .
          
           
             Spare
             in
             time
             ,
             and
             spend
             in
             time
             ,
             for
             sparing
             is
             a
             rich
             purse
             ..
          
           
             The
             honour
             of
             the
             husband
             dependeth
             on
             the
             wife
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             point
             .
          
           
             Can.
             4.
             9.
             10.
             1.
             
             Cor
             9.
             5.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             3.
             
             Ephes.
             3.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             28.
             29
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             28.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             causeswhy
             the
             husband
             should
             loue
             his
             wife
             .
          
           
             The
             husband
             must
             loue
             his
             wiues
             kinsfolkes
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             26.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             Duties
             common
             both
             to
             the
             husband
             &
             the
             wife
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             15.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             44.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             38.
             22.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             19.
             5.
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             31.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             31.
             4.
             5.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Math.
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             Pre.
             2.
             27.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             19.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             20.
             10.
             
             Ioh.
             8.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             19.
             8.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             19.
             6.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             29.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             30.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             best
             pollicie
             in
             marriage
             ,
             is
             to
             begin
             well
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             12.
             7.
             8.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             19.
             3.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             15.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gal
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             22.
             11.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             133.
             1.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             24.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             12.
             25.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             19.
             33.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             3.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             23.
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             29.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A67866-e14000
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             1.
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             22.
             
             Col.
             3.
             18.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             Wiues
             must
             be
             seruiceable
             &
             obedient
             vnto
             their
             husbands
             and
             stand
             in
             a
             reuerend
             awe
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             Cheerefull
             in
             countenence
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             27.
             9.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             23.
             24
             
             Math
             19.
             5.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             16.
             
             Eihes
             5.
             31.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             wife
             ought
             to
             behaue
             her selfe
             vnto
             her
             husband
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             21.
             5.
             1.
             
             King.
             14.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             27.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             5.
             3.
             
             &
             49.
             
          
           
             Hest.
             7.
             3.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             32.
             21.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             10
             19.
             
             Prou.
             5.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             38.
             4.
             
             Gen.
             33.
             1.
             
             Why
             wiues
             are
             called
             huswiues
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King
             30.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             4.
             22.
             
          
           
             Ephe.
             5.
             22.
             23.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             Cor.
             11.
             
             &
             14.
             34.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             12.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Num.
             30.
             7.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             14.
             1.
             
             &
             18.
             22.
             
             &
             19.
             14.
             
             &
             31.
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             wife
             must
             keepe
             a
             good
             tongue
             .
             When
             the
             wife
             doth
             hold
             her
             peace
             ,
             she
             keepes
             the
             peace
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             domesticall
             combats
             .
             Silence
             becometh
             a
             woman
             .
          
           
             Lacke
             of
             knowledge
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             is
             the
             principall
             cause
             why
             wiues
             do
             not
             their
             duties
             to
             their
             husbands
             
          
           
             One
             heart
             and
             one
             will.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             loue
             ,
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             and
             dutie
             of
             married
             folkes
             may
             be
             kept
             &
             increased
             .
          
           
             They
             must
             secretly
             keepe
             no
             euill
             will
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             but
             tell
             their
             griese
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             36.
             37.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             10.
             11
             12.
             13.
             14.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             19.
             6.
             
             Mat.
             19.
             9.
             
             Luke
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             wife
             ought
             to
             obey
             her
             husband
             in
             all
             things
             that
             be
             honest
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             to
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Hest.
             1.
             20.
             22.
             
             Numb
             .
             30.
             7.
             8
             9.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             speciall
             dutie
             of
             a
             mother
             to
             giue
             her
             children
             sucke
             her selfe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             22.
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             23.
             
             Exod.
             8.
             
             Cant.
             8.
             1.
             
             Psal.
             22.
             9.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             2.
             14.
             
             Luke
             2.
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Tim.
               5.
               10.
            
             
          
           
             Stepfathers
             &
             stepmothers
             their
             duties
             .
          
           
             The
             husband
             must
             so
             praise
             his
             first
             wife
             ,
             &
             she
             her
             first
             husband
             ,
             as
             it
             be
             not
             done
             to
             the
             offence
             or
             reproch
             of
             either
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Iealousie
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             suspecting
             of
             adulterie
             in
             the
             married
             parties
             ,
             ought
             wisely
             and
             carefully
             to
             be
             suppressed
             in
             both
             parties
             without
             apparent
             matter
             
          
           
             The
             very
             name
             of
             stepfather
             &
             stepmother
             teacheth
             them
             their
             dutie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             12.
             13.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             As
             wiues
             ought
             to
             go
             comely
             ,
             plainly
             ,
             and
             handsomly
             in
             their
             〈◊〉
             ,
             so
             they
             must
             in
             any
             wise
             beware
             of
             pride
             ,
             riot
             ,
             or
             excesse
             therein
             .
          
           
             Pride
             is
             hatefull
             before
             God
             and
             man
             :
             be
             not
             therefore
             proud
             ,
             for
             thou
             art
             but
             dust
             ana
             ashes
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             Titus
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Temperance
             in
             apparell
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A67866-e15710
           
             The
             dutie
             containeth
             foure
             points
             :
             Namely
             in
             teaching
             or
             instructing
             them
             in
             religion
             ,
             in
             manners
             ,
             good
             example
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             skill
             of
             an
             occupation
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             point
             .
          
           
             The
             children
             of
             Christians
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             called
             by
             any
             papish
             name
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             neither
             better
             nor
             worse
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             names
             .
             Iosua
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             name
             profiteth
             none
             in
             whom
             vertue
             is
             not
             conuinced
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             1.
             59.
             
             &
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             Proper
             names
             are
             also
             giuen
             vnto
             vs
             for
             this
             vse
             and
             end
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             between
             man
             &
             man.
             
          
           
             Instructing
             ,
             correcting
             ,
             &
             prayer
             ,
             make
             good
             children
             ,
             and
             happy
             parents
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             6.
             7.
             8
             
             &
             4.
             9.
             
             &
             11.
             19.
             
             Psal.
             78.
             5.
             6.
             78.
             
             Iosu
             ,
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             12.
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             19.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             28.
             9.
             
             Act.
             10.
             2.
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Parents
             must
             performe
             their
             dutie
             to
             their
             children
             moderately
             ,
             with
             great
             grauity
             and
             authority
             .
          
           
             Which
             is
             done
             by
             example
             .
          
           
             Fruits
             are
             wont
             to
             take
             their
             shape
             &
             nature
             of
             the
             tree
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             6.
             5.
             6.
             7.
             
             &
             31.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             17.
             10.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             4.
             1.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             4.
             53.
             
          
           
             Luke
             19.
             9.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             44.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             5.
             
             &
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ezech
             16.
             20.
             21.
             
             Psal.
             127.
             3.
             
          
           
             See
             more
             of
             this
             point
             in
             the
             vse
             and
             necessity
             of
             catechizing
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             point
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             6.
             10.
             
             Exed
             .
             12.
             26.
             
             &
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             proper
             dutie
             of
             good
             parents
             to
             their
             children
             ,
             is
             to
             〈◊〉
             them
             soberly
             ,
             to
             keepe
             them
             vender
             obedience
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             them
             good
             manners
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             23.
             13.
             
             &
             19.
             18.
             
             &
             19.
             15.
             17.
             
             &
             22.
             15.
             
             &
             13.
             24.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.
             12.
             
             &
             3.
             12.
             13.
             14.
             1.
             
             Kin.
             1.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Kin.
             2.
             23.
             24
             
          
           
             How
             children
             should
             be
             brought
             vp
             .
             Hold
             thy
             children
             in
             awe
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             haue
             thee
             in
             reuerence
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             30.
             25.
             and
             6.
             0
             7.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             19.
             
          
           
             sal
             .
             127.
             3.
             lat
             .
             12.
             33.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             18.
             21.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             9.
             2.
             
             
               &c.
               and.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Psal.
             78.
             70.
             71.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kin.
             19.
             19.
             
             Amos
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Good
             manners
             in
             speech
             .
          
           
             Good
             manners
             in
             gesture
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             18.
             10.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             37.
             35.
             30.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             111.
             10.
             
             Prou.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             19.
             7.
             8.
             
             &
             119.
             105.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             22.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             21.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             82.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             15.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             1.74.75
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             .
             4.
             7.
             
             Pro.
             18.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             50.
             15.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             1.
             10.
             11
             
             Rom.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh
             215.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             51.
             5.
             
             Ephes.
             2.
             3.
             
             Col.
             1.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             1.
             
             Rom.
             13.
             12.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             14.
             12.
             
             Zoph
             .
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             6.
             5.
             
             &
             8.
             21.
             
             Mat.
             15.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             all
             ,
             &
             18.
             35.
             
          
           
             Ill
             bringing
             vp
             ,
             is
             a
             cause
             of
             marring
             many
             which
             are
             of
             a
             good
             towardnesse
             and
             wit.
             
          
           
             Two
             things
             which
             much
             hinder
             good
             education
             .
          
           
             The
             fewer
             the
             children
             the
             more
             diligently
             to
             be
             cared
             for
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             well
             brought
             vp
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             cause
             which
             〈◊〉
             good
             education
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             18.
             33.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             2.
             25.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             21.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             30.
             24.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             22.
             24.
             
          
           
             Luke
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Children
             profit
             more
             by
             good
             example
             in
             one
             month
             ,
             then
             by
             instruction
             in
             a
             whole
             yeare
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Zuke
             3.
             29.
             
          
           
             Youth
             must
             thinke
             on
             death
             betimes
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             liue
             to
             well
             ,
             &
             die
             well
             .
          
           
             Marriage
             with
             Papists
             ,
             &c.
             Gen.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             How
             should
             it
             marriage
             〈◊〉
             well
             ,
             whē
             〈◊〉
             bridegroome
             〈◊〉
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             〈◊〉
             whom
             he
             cannot
             say
             ,
             God
             speed
             ,
             because
             she
             is
             one
             of
             Gods
             friends
             :
             2.
             
             Ioh.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             39.
             
             But
             how
             do
             they
             marry
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             marry
             the
             Lords
             enemies
             ?
          
           
             Gen.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             As
             the
             Iewes
             might
             not
             marry
             with
             the
             Cananites
             ,
             so
             Christians
             may
             not
             marry
             with
             them
             which
             are
             like
             Cananites
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             24.
             3.
             
             &
             28.
             1.
             
             Mal.
             2.
             11.
             
             Ezr
             9.
             14.
             
          
           
             If
             adulterie
             may
             separate
             marriage
             ,
             shall
             not
             idolatr
             y
             hinder
             marriage
             ,
             which
             is
             worse
             then
             it
             ?
          
           
             Parents
             may
             not
             giue
             their
             daughters
             to
             a
             man
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             34.
             14.
             
          
           
             Miserable
             is
             that
             mā
             which
             is
             fettered
             with
             a
             woman
             that
             liketh
             not
             his
             religion
             .
             He
             feareth
             not
             sinne
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             shun
             occasions
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             snared
             ,
             which
             leadeth
             himselfe
             into
             temptation
             ,
             &
             so
             maketh
             a
             trap
             for
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             11.
             4.
             
             The
             wife
             must
             be
             meete
             ,
             as
             God
             said
             :
             Gen.
             2.
             14.
             
             But
             how
             is
             she
             meete
             ,
             if
             the
             husband
             be
             a
             Christian
             and
             sh
             e
             a
             Papist
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             14.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             It
             is
             the
             parents
             duty
             to
             giue
             their
             children
             that
             which
             may
             helpe
             them
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             to
             counsell
             ,
             or
             to
             prouide
             them
             fit
             and
             religious
             marriages
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             14.
             
             Gen.
             4.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             
             Ruth
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             When
             parents
             do
             abuse
             their
             authority
             .
          
           
             Parents
             must
             not
             match
             their
             children
             onely
             for
             carnall
             respects
             .
          
           
             When
             parents
             do
             marry
             their
             daughters
             to
             men
             of
             vnderstanding
             ,
             they
             shall
             performe
             a
             weightie
             worke
             .
          
           
             Colos.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             Parents
             ought
             to
             deale
             sincerely
             in
             the
             choise
             for
             their
             children
             .
          
           
             In
             prouision
             of
             matches
             for
             their
             children
             ,
             parents
             ought
             to
             begin
             with
             prayer
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             point
             .
             Examples
             do
             much
             more
             perswade
             then
             words
             ,
             〈◊〉
             must
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             not
             by
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             As
             the
             father
             beginneth
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             like
             the
             son
             will
             proceed
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             18.
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             33.
             
          
           
             The
             last
             point
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             19.
             
             Ezech.
             16.
             49.
             
             Prou.
             12.
             11.
             
             &
             18.
             9.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             10.
             11.
             2.
             
             Thes.
             3.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             Idlenesse
             bringeth
             much
             euill
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             12.
             36.
             
          
           
             To
             learne
             that
             Science
             which
             they
             be
             most
             apt
             for
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             3.
             13.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             Why
             some
             men
             bring
             not
             vp
             their
             children
             to
             any
             good
             perfection
             in
             learning
             .
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             27.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             22.
             6.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             eldest
             〈◊〉
             is
             athing
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Chron.
             21.
             3.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             13.
             1.
             2.
             
             &
             34.
             19.
             20.
             
             Num.
             3.
             13.
             
             &
             18.
             16.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             21.
             18.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             35.
             22.
             1.
             
             Chron.
             5.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A67866-e21660
           
             a
             Eph
             6.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
             Colos.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             Leuit.
             19.
             3.
             
             Num.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             Pro.
             15.
             5.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             4.
             
             Mat.
             15.
             4.
             5.
             6
             
          
           
             Gen.
             47.
             12.
             
          
           
             Fathers
             and
             mothers
             are
             to
             their
             children
             in
             Gods
             stead
             .
             Exod.
             20.
             12.
             
             Deut.
             5.
             15.
             
             By
             honour
             is
             meant
             all
             kind
             of
             duty
             which
             children
             owe
             to
             their
             parents
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             23.
             39.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23.
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             849.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             honor
             due
             to
             parents
             .
          
           
             Childrens
             dutie
             is
             ,
             from
             their
             beginning
             to
             their
             ending
             ,
             to
             be
             subiect
             ,
             obedient
             ,
             and
             helpfull
             to
             their
             parents
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             15.
             4.
             5.
             6
             
             Exod.
             21.
             15.
             17.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             20.
             9.
             
             Pro.
             20.
             20.
             
             &
             30.
             17.
             
             Deut.
             〈◊〉
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             What
             children
             do
             to
             their
             parents
             ,
             they
             do
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             may
             not
             purloine
             or
             diminish
             any
             of
             their
             substāce
             .
             Pro.
             28.
             24.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             20.
             28.
             
             &c
             &
             22.
             17.
             
             Dan.
             3.
             18.
             
             Act.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23.
             9.
             
          
           
             When
             a
             woman
             loseth
             her
             honestie
             ,
             then
             hath
             she
             lost
             her
             chiese
             treasure
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             34.
             12.
             
          
           
             Children
             may
             not
             marry
             without
             the
             cōsent
             &
             agreement
             of
             their
             〈◊〉
             :
             so
             that
             an
             vnlawfull
             promise
             made
             by
             the
             child
             ,
             may
             lawfully
             be
             broken
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             sweete
             wedding
             ,
             whē
             the
             father
             and
             the
             mother
             bring
             ablessing
             to
             the
             feast
             :
             and
             a
             heauie
             vnion
             ,
             which
             is
             cursed
             the
             firs̄t
             day
             that
             it
             is
             knit
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Sam.
            
             18.
             1.
             
          
           
             Contracts
             void
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             parents
             .
          
           
             Children
             〈◊〉
             ,
             are
             to
             pray
             vnto
             God
             to
             direct
             their
             parents
             in
             a
             godly
             choyce
             ,
             and
             to
             〈◊〉
             their
             minds
             to
             accept
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             1.
             
             &c.
             &
             18.
             14.
             
          
           
             Deut
             21.
             18.
             19.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             12.
             
             Ephes
             6.
             2.
             
             Deut.
             28.
             15.
             
             &c.
             Leuit.
             26.
             14.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             46
             29.
             &c.
             and
             48.
             
             〈◊〉
             12.
             
          
           
             Luke
             2.
             51.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             5.
             16.
             
             Exed
             .
             20.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             115.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Esay
             38.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A67866-e23340
           
             The
             housholder
             is
             called
             
               Pater
               Familias
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             father
             of
             a
             familie
             ,
             because
             he
             should
             haue
             a
             fatherly
             care
             ouer
             his
             seruants
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             Maisters
             and
             Dames
             ought
             moderatly
             to
             vse
             their
             authoritie
             ouer
             theirseruants
             .
          
           
             Iames
             5.
             4.
             
             Coloss
             4.
             1.
             
             Ioh
             13
             13.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             24
             14.
             15
             
             Mat.
             8
             5.
             6.
             
             〈◊〉
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             God
             made
             eu
             ry
             weeke
             one
             day
             of
             rest
             ,
             wherein
             seruants
             should
             be
             as
             free
             as
             their
             maisters
             .
             Gen.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             As
             the
             laborer
             which
             worketh
             but
             one
             day
             is
             worthy
             his
             hire
             ,
             euen
             so
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             〈◊〉
             that
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             eueryday
             .
          
           
             Luke
             10.
             7.
             
          
           
             As
             Dauid
             did
             limit
             Ioab
             that
             he
             should
             not
             kill
             Absolon
             ,
             so
             God
             hath
             bound
             masters
             that
             they
             should
             not
             oppresse
             their
             seruants
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             18.
             5.
             
             Iob
             31.
             13.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             For
             a
             good
             man
             (
             sauh
             Salemon
             .
             Pro.
             12.
             10.
             
             )
             will
             be
             mercifull
             to
             his
             beast
             &
             therefore
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             m
             re
             mercifull
             to
             his
             seruants
             being
             his
             brethren
             .
          
           
             Reuiling
             words
             and
             vnreasonable
             〈◊〉
             ,
             doth
             much
             more
             hurt
             to
             seruants
             then
             good
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             10.
             
             〈◊〉
             ,
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Seruants
             do
             rather
             imitate
             the
             works
             they
             see
             their
             maisters
             do
             ,
             then
             the
             words
             which
             they
             heare
             them
             speake
             .
          
           
             Luke
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             couetous
             wan
             in
             gaining
             riches
             ,
             loseth
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             39.
             6.
             
          
           
             That
             which
             thou
             canst
             do
             conueniently
             thy selfe
             ,
             commit
             it
             not
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             Masters
             ought
             to
             make
             good
             choyce
             of
             their
             seruants
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             30
             26.
             27.
             
             &c.
             and
             29.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             5
             6.
             23.
             23.
             
             Esay
             .
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             rare
             thing
             for
             a
             maister
             to
             bring
             his
             seruant
             to
             be
             godly
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             godly
             him selfe
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Act.
             16.
             31.
             32
             
             &
             18.
             8.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ge
             18.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             11.
             16.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             29.
             
          
           
             Iosua
             .
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             101.
             7.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             2.
             
          
           
             They
             must
             keepe
             no
             idle
             prophane
             ,
             superstitious
             ,
             nor
             disordered
             〈◊〉
             in
             their
             house
             .
          
           
             Ephcs.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Masters
             ought
             to
             haue
             a
             tender
             care
             of
             their
             seruants
             in
             their
             sicknesse
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             8.
             5.
             6.
             
             Luk.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             wiues
             behauiour
             with
             seruants
             .
          
           
             The
             maister
             must
             correct
             his
             seruants
             ,
             and
             the
             mistris
             her
             maids
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A67866-e24470
           
             Eph
             6.5.6.7.8
             Col.
             3.22.23.24
             Tit.
             2.9.10
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.18.19.20.21
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             1.
             2.
             
             Luk.
             17.
             7.
             8.
             9
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             5.
             13.
             
             The
             property
             of
             a
             good
             seruant
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             29.
             18.
             19.
             20.
             
             &
             39.
             5.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             16.
             7.
             8.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             10.
             &c.
             
          
           
             How
             far
             forth
             seruants
             ought
             to
             obey
             their
             maisters
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             8
             9.
             
          
           
             And
             among
             seruants
             ,
             to
             helpe
             and
             ease
             of
             one
             another
             necessarie
             .
          
           
             Seruants
             must
             to
             the
             vttermost
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             seek
             the
             commodity
             &
             benefit
             of
             their
             maisters
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             2.